Book Electronic-Inspector-Rikati® and The Secret of The Empire

Copyright warning: This is a document that is not permitted to be reproduced, or any part
thereof, being it electronically or otherwise, without the authors written permission. Page 1
WITHOUT PREJUDICE
TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN 18-3-2002
INSPECTOR-RIKATI (The secret of the Empire)

This is a spellbinding, nail biting, wickedly, funny, hilarious, absurd crime/comedy
novel that from chapter to chapter takes the reader into different concepts of crime
fighting and entertainment.
If it isn’t the blood flowing of those being killed, it will be your tears rolling from
sadness or enjoyment.
No book ever was written before in this absurd crazy manner. INSPECTOR-
RIKATI
The main character INSPECTOR-RIKATI is a promotion-obsessed inspector who
goes through great lengths to pursue promotions. He is rich and sophisticated, and
doesn’t work for the money as he donates his pay to charities. He is smart, absurd
intelligent and devise ways to do things many consider absurd. He has his own
vehicles, such as the Rikati-Snail, a fully laboratory equipped vehicle, people mistake
for being a hearse and remove their headgear and bow for. Come into action his future
wife who is the rough and tough commando, ready to kill. Many other characters are
in the story line they will forever leave a lasting impression upon you. The adorable
and loveable Mrs Swantee, the love-to-hate Katrina, the expert John, the fool Joshua,
the Sergeant-Colonel Nicholas, Brigitte the nail fail debutant and many others.
The dying and subsequent wedding of INSPECTOR-RIKATI in a grave, itself ought
to indicate that this crime/comedy novel is a must to read. The hilarious antics of
Martina who is determined to remain a virgin until being married and in the process is
nearly murdered by an assassin also may indicate that the book is unique as never
written before.
The Pledge between Martina and her dead fiancé, entitling her to inherit the ‘Empire’,
that is protected by commando’s against anyone, may underline that it is an action
pact novel that take the reader by surprise from chapter to chapter.
How will INSPECTOR-RIKATI be saved from a landmine, is a way never before
attempted by any armed forces? The book invents things to reality, that one wonders
if it isn’t all real rather than being merely the product of the imagination of the author.
To make it even more absurd, INSPECTOR-RIKATI, and his wife go into dialog
with the author and his wife, and in the process dictates the author how to write the
manuscript.
It is all in the crime/comedy novel INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
What is a gutless-wonder? Read INSPECTOR-RIKATI and you will know.
Don’t miss out on the opportunity of following the adventures of INSPECTOR-

RIKATI and his fellow characters.
Awaiting your response and cooperation, G. H. SCHOREL (G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA)

PLEASE NOTE: You may pre-order the number of books (CD’s) you wish to purchase, by making a
reservation, by facsimile to 03-94577209 or E-mail to;
schorel-hlavka@schorel-hlavka.com or inspector-rikati@inspector -rikati.com
INSPECTOR-RIKATI
and the Secret of the Empire
Personalized crime/comedy novel on CD edition
by
Mr G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA
AUTHOR
Editor; His wife, the lovely

Mrs OLGA A. M. HLAVKA-SCHOREL
Dedication;
To my friend, the late
Mr JAROSLAV HLAVKA MIEAust CPEng
Reservations
Reservations and/or purchases of copies of the novel can be made via;
Ph/Fax 61-3-94577209
INSPECTOR-RIKATI®
MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL ®
(ABN 97 144 820 620)
or via E-mail;
schorel-hlavka@schorel-hlavka.com or inspector-rikati@inspector-rikati.com
All the characters in this “Personalized crime/comedy novel on CD edition” (other

than where it relates to the author himself and/or his wife with the exception of a
special request to inset a certain name) have no existence outside the imagination of
the author, and have no relation whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or
names. They are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to
the author, and all the incidents are pure invention.
The procedures used are not intended neither must be perceived to portray those of the
Police Force, the Armed Forces etc, indeed the author wanted to take the mickey out
of normal procedures. Likewise, the usage of the English language has been applied
in a manner most suitable to the author.
® stands for; Registered Trademark.
Dedication:
This book is dedicated to my late friend Mr JAROSLAV HLAVKA MIEAust
CPEng.
A Czech born national who suffered persecution as result settling in Australia.
He was known as the “Ash man” because of his invention to use ash in road surfaces.
His death was a slow and painful one, in a nursing home.
JAROSLAV HLAVKA MIEAust CPEng Born 5-2-1930 died 25-1-2001
GOD GAVE LIFE AND TOOK IT BACK
Jaroslav Hlavka was born to Mr Jaroslav Hlavka and Mrs Marie Hlavka on 5-2-1930
in Protejov Czech Republic.
Jerry, to those who knew him, was a civil engineer and used to live life to the fullest
of his ability in the circumstances.
We should celebrate his life and achievements. His undisputable knowledge and
wisdom so much recognized by many such as past colleges, his wife and extended
family and friends.
His death is the end of his earthly journey as well as the considerable emotional,
mental and physical suffering he endured over the last 16 years.
I had the honour and privileged to learn to know a great man and to represent him in
name in various matters and humbled by it.
I understand that he was a bit of a comedian and having a drink was not uncommon
for Jerry.
Jerry also invented in the 1960 a special type of asphalt and patented this and was
known as “ASH-MAN”.
He travelled the world to give and attend lectures etc. in regard of his profession and
recently still was invited to travel to Europe albeit he was unable to do so due to ill
health.
Jerry was an only child and his marriage to Olga Spacek (now Widow Olga Hlavka)
on 28 March 1959 at Modra in the Czech Republic was not one that would stop Jerry
travelling about. The demand of his professionalism in many foreign countries simply
left him with little time to stay at home.
Even a few years ago he still travelled the world despite already being considerable ill
as simply the travel bug was in him and after all he kept travel agencies busy that
way.
In 1969 Jerry and Olga fled communist persecution and settled in Australia.
Jerry worked for the Board of Works since he and Olga arrived in Australia in 1969
and did so until retirement. Having seen some of his reports created during his career I
gained great respect for Jaroslav Hlavka.
His desire to have Melbourne use fresh underground water is and remains an issue
and I believe that in time his wisdom will be applied in that regard also.
I like to mention PREDIKER 3. 1 – 8. as I have translated of my Dutch BIBLE:
Everything has its hour and everything under the sky has time;
There is a time to give birth and there is a time to die
A time to plant and a time to rip it out what was planted
A time to kill and a time to heal
A time to destroy and a time to build
A time to be sad and a time to laugh
A time to have sorrow and a time to dance
A time to throw stones and a time to collect stones
A time to embrace and a time to withhold embracement
A time to search and a time to loose it
A time to save and a time throw it away
A time to rip and a time to stich
A time to be silent and a time to speak
A time to love and a time to hate
A time for war and a time for peace
Jerry was a man who used to assist others but since he came to stay in Jedasa Nursing
Home somehow he was forgotten by most people but his wife and myself.
It was sad that a man who gave so much to others was ignored.
On behalf of Jerry I ask those present “Please make an effort to visit the sick and
the lonely in hospitals and nursing homes?”
I gained the understanding of Jerry that he did very much value the effort given by his
wife Olga to visit him and seeking to make the last period of his life as comfortable as
possible. I have no doubt that Jerry would want to say to Olga. “Please do celebrate
my life rather than to despair about my death.”
May God bless Jaroslav Hlavka with eternal peace and tranquillity.
Attorney, Executor and Friend Mr G. H. SCHOREL

31 January 2001
Foreword
This book is also dedicated to my wife Olga, without whom I never would have been
able to achieve the status as book writer.
She has spend endless hours making grammatical corrections, and I still feel the
bruises of the slaps she gave me each time she found an error.
I am just kidding of course, as Olga is truly an adorable person and even Mrs
Swantee, a character in this book, would not even come close to how lovely my wife
really is.
I asked Olga to add her views to the book, and so from time to time descriptions or
furniture, environment etc might be more an appropriate version, due to the influence
of her.
This book resulted by a question I placed to Olga, is she or I was to write a book.
Olga made known that I might as well. The next 12 hours I wrote the first 3 chapters
and a few days later in 6 hours I wrote chapter 4. All the time I didn’t need to bother
to stop as to think what next I was going to type, as rather I didn’t want to stop
writing, as I really enjoyed doing it.
Being it my first book, I ended up in tears as I went along writing, and for a man who
normally doesn’t cry this was quite an event. Running out of tissues, I sneaked to the
linen press and got out some towels, as by now the floor was soaking wet from the
waterfall of tears. Luckily, by morning the carpet had dried up, as I left the ducted
heating going. The problem now is, that I can’t afford to pay the gas bill for the duct
system running through the night, and now Olga made clear that I better sell some
books (or on CD version) to compensate for it.
This book seeks to come from different angles where one really never knows what is
coming up next. As such, it requires the reader to participate with the story, and to
think if the writer isn’t just having a script at times that tend ordinary readers to
assume something to happen, while in fact the script proves later to be otherwise.
The Writer had set out to write a book upon real tragic matters, but as he went along it
was “INSPECTOR-RIKATI” who took over the book. The interaction between the
writer and “INSPECTOR-RIKATI” actually caused the writer to come-up with
material that had the writer not used such dialog he never would have ended up
writing as such the book.
Most of the script came in my mind as I went along typing, but some idea’s came,
when discussing some of the aspects of the plot with my wife Olga, who is number
one fan of INSPECTOR-RIKATI, I might say.
The wedding scene as such only came in my mind as I went along typing it, and this
as if I actually could see it all happening before me.
Like it or not, the book seeks to give enjoyment to the reader as to read the first book
of the “INSPECTOR-RIKATI” series, it ignores real police and armed forces
procedures that might normally be applicable.
Pst.. It was my wife Olga who named the title of the book!
The author.
INSPECTOR RIKATI
This crime/comedy novel is about a young 23-year-old woman MARTINA who has
the principle not to have sexual intercourse before being married. Her desires are
being tested when she falls in love with John a co-worker who turns out to be the
owner of the company. Come into the scene KATRINA the loud mouth sister (of
Martina) and the reader is left in little doubt but Katrina feels sorry for herself for
whatever someone else may suffer.
Martina’s friends Peter and Brigitte like John but on a dinner out Peter falls ill and at
the hospital, John is poisoned the day before the planned double wedding. He dies just
past midnight on the wedding day. Inspector Rikati is the homicide detective who is
absolutely possessed with becoming Chief Commissioner and he arrests John’s
stepfather George for the murder of John. However, Martina and John (dead) enter
into a Pledge that will give Martina the rights as if she was married to him, by this she
inherits the ‘Empire’, which has a secret that is governed by an Act of Parliament, and
Commando’s are guarding it. After the wedding Martina is shot but John’s mother
Mrs Swantee dies instead albeit people around believed that Martina died.
The book has after every 4 paragraphs a chapter with questions which are designed to
keep the reader attentive to what is occurring, also at times seek to throw the reader of
about the story line to come such as if Martina might have had a child.
Inspector Rikati is a daring man and his commander Deputy Chief Commissioner
Mark Hansweart has problems with this but on the other hand, both Peter and Mark
Hansweart recognise that Inspector Rikati is a genius and only he would be able to
resolve who does the killings.
In the process, the servant Joseph turns out to be a General of the armed forces.
Inspector Rikati is concerned for the life of Martina and doesn’t trust the armed forces
to be able to safeguard Martina and so he sets out to get a loaded weapon into the
cemetery, in case he needs it. Peter and Mark are determined to stop him. Inspector
Rikati then discover that a stand-in is standing in for Martina but nevertheless he
intends to protect her instead.
At the funeral of Mrs Swantee it turns out (as suspected by Inspector Rikati) that the
priest is the assailant and murderer and so it becomes a shootout in the process
Inspector Rikati and Jane (Martina’s stand-in) they fall into the grave where Inspector
Rikati dies but Jane bashes him to life and they get married there.
When leaving the hospital (after recovering from their injuries) Inspector Rikati at his
arrival at home stands on a bomb and Jane device a way to save him from it.
Albeit the book has only reference to 4 children of Katrina as being nasty etc. the
children do not enter as characters until in Chapter 34 and then they turn out to be
loveable children. Likewise Katrina turn’s into to being a woman one has top feel
sorry for.
Inspector Rikati, in his quest to prove he is right, devise a way to check DNA of all
concerned to prove who is or isn’t related and it turns out that Mark is an Uncle of
Martina, and Katrina isn’t at all a biological sister of Martina neither Katrina’s mother
being related as such.
Inspector Rikati devise a plot as to get Katrina to spill the beans as to expose who
really were the killers and as such in the end, the real culprits are proven to be
Katrina’s mother and her stepfather. George turns out to be the biological father of
Katrina.
Martina in the process also acted as a mummy with Jane wanting to gauge her eyes
out as a joke but Martina later get her back to have Jane fitted in a steel harness.
Sergeant Nicholas who kissed the mummy upsets the system to be promoted Colonel,
in readiness to take command of the troops at the ‘Empire’.
Inspector Rikati gets promoted to Chief Inspector and in the end he and his wife set
up their own detective agency rather then pursuing to become Chief commissioner.
The author and his wife interact with Inspector Rikati and Inspector Rikati challenge
the scriptwriter as to his ability and intelligence.
In all it is full of jokes and odd situations such as the ‘body cavity search’ the
cemetery underground weapon chamber etc to keep it very interesting.
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI”
Chapter 0
“Would you mind Sir, I am using toilet facilities, and would appreciate if you left me
in peace at this very moment!”
“Of course Inspector, just don’t walk out of the washroom until we had our talk.”
“Sir, whatever you are referring to, I am a police officer, and so just keep that in
mind!”
“Don’t worry!”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI soon thereafter appeared out of a cubicle, and began to wash

his hands, when he heard the same voice again; “INSPECTOR-RIKATI can we talk
now?”
“Sir, I am either stoned, or blind, or I am hearing things, as quite frankly I can’t see a
soul in this washroom, besides myself.”
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI, sorry, I ought to have told you that you can’t see me!”
“Hey buster, watch what you are doing. Are you some peeping Tom that looks at men
relieving themselves? It is bad enough the public toilets have no screens for men
urinals, to give them privacy, but it goes a bit far if you have a camera in the
washroom.”
“Don’t worry, INSPECTOR-RIKATI, I am not of that kind. Just that we need to talk,
and it would look a bit odd if you were talking outside the washroom with someone,
no one can see.”
“Who are you?”
“I am Mr Gerrit Hendrik Schorel-Hlavka, the scriptwriter, who created you, and I

want to talk to you about some great adventures you could experience.”
“If you say who you are, then tell me some secrets about me that no one besides my
self knows, Mr Scriptwriter?”
“You are a virgin”
“Hey, watch that, don’t go around telling people that I have to keep up my
appearances!”
“Don’t worry Inspector, besides you, no one else can hear me talking, and so it
remains a secret.”
“You are merely guessing”
“Really, Inspector? Well, can you remember that your mother asked you to promise,
that you would not disgrace her and remain a virgin until you became married?’
“Hey, Mr Scriptwriter, I don’t know how you came onto that, but that was true, and
only my late mother and I knew about it. But, tell me a secret that no one but myself
knows, and something that I never told anyone.
“Fair enough, can you remember Inspector, that as a child you would at times cause
some mischief by making jokes?”
“Come on, most people knew that I was always making jokes. Not particularly a
secret!”
“Yes, but only you knew that your father was very embarrassed when he found one of
your mothers white undies on the clothes line with blood stains on it. Your poor
mother was red-faced, trying to explain, that it was unknown to her how the blood got
there. Remember, and you had made the joke using blood from the meat your mother
had purchased from the butcher. Your dad made known to you the next day, that it is
all right to make jokes, but just to be careful you do not harm others in the process, he
didn’t actually refer to the blood stain incident in particular.”
“Mr Scriptwriter, I must admit that is something only I knew about. I never told a soul
about that, so you must really be the Scriptwriter. Well, you certainly didn’t want to
just talk about the jokes I made, when I was a child, so what is up?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, I understand you are a very good Inspector, but regretfully, it

seems not very well understood by your superiors. For example, they are still red
faced about you having ordered a body cavity search for Her Majesty, when she
arrived last week at the ‘Empire City International Airport’.”
“Sir, as if I could help it, a staff member complained to me, that a woman was in the
ladies washroom acting suspiciously? I had no choice, but to order my staff into the
washroom to carry out a body cavity search. That is my job!”
“Inspector, I think, that you had the better of them, as after all, Her Majesty was found
to have concealed drugs, something that caused it all to come in your favour, albeit
your staff had intended it as a joke. Then again, Her Majesty is immune from
prosecution, and so nothing has been gained that way. You are very known of
ordering body cavity searches, and your record proves, that you have a great success
rate catching criminals, but I propose, to have you transferred to the Homicide Squad,
and then body cavity searches will be a thing of the past, I would say.”
“Sir, do you mind that I decide, if I want to move to the Homicide Squad?”
“Of course Inspector, you can choose to do so, or be out of a job!”
“Some choice you give me!”

“Inspector, I am of the opinion your Rikati-Snail and Rikati-Turtle will get a lot of
rest from now on, once you change to the Homicide Squad.”
“Not if I can help it, they are, so to say, tools of trade.”
“Inspector, it is my view, that with your common sense approach, you will be greatly
successful in the Homicide Squad, as that is what is needed there.”
“Sir, thank you for your compliments, but really, I found that succeeding in a job isn’t
merely as to how clever you are, but rather how much you devote yourself to it. When
I was in the Fraud Squad, I came across many criminals, who were lawyers etc and
supposingly highly respected people, acting plain stupid, whereas the ordinary person
rather is my cup of tea, as they tend to speak the truth, like it or not.”
“Well, we let the readers to determine what you are on about, INSPECTOR-
RIKATI.”
“Mr Scriptwriter, if the reader is an average reader, then I have no doubt they will
enjoy reading my adventures, and have no problem understanding it all. Probably
those who will boost to be clever will prove to be dumb.”
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI, are you trying to say you aren’t smart?”
“Sir, I am humble, but also recognising that I am the great INSPECTOR-RIKATI, and
I challenge you to put me before any task and I will resolve it. I will do even better
and resolve more than what is required from me to do!”
“Is this, what you call, being humble?”
“Sir, I am not bragging, merely stating the facts, and your readers will be able to
assess for themselves, how I will go about it. I challenge them to try to find out,
before I do, who the real murderer or murderers might be, and how they did it.”
“Inspector, don’t forget, I am the Scriptwriter, and so I am the one, who is more
clever then you are! After all, I have to device it all.”
“Sir, with all due respect, but I think that rather sooner than later you will have to
recognise that I am smarter then you, and you will need my help to write the
manuscript.”
“I think you are going a bit overboard, Inspector.”
“You will find out! And the readers will be able to determine, if I was bragging, or
simply stated the facts!”
“Inspector, I have no doubt that with your history, we will manage to captivate the
reader as to Murder, Mayhem, Marriage etc.”
“Whatever it is, make sure that you are not putting me in some cloned script that
every other writer copies. At least, let me have adventures that are absurd, and
incredible, and entertaining, to the unbelievable?”
“Inspector, I can assure you, that your adventures, and of the other characters, will be
that will seem to be absurd, yet appear to be so real. Actually, we will have your
adventures made into a game also. It is a game to bring the virgin Martina to the
Empire with all kinds of problems during the duration of the game to thwart a player
to succeed.”
“Do you think someone would be smart enough to succeed in the game?”
“Why not. Let them try and prove it to themselves. They even can get a ride in your
Rikati-Cheetah. Also, loose 3 turns for you having allowed a body cavity search upon
the Queen. Actually, I will in it also refer to your future adventure in Berriwillock to
discover if the dead of G.H.S. was a sinister conduct to sacrifice a person in the hope
farmers will get a better harvest or else.”
“What, you want me to go there now?”
“Not really, in this current adventure we will not visit Berriwillock but I expect that if
you are successful in the current adventures then beyond doubt the Berriwillock
adventure will be following.”
“Mr Scriptwriter, just one thing further, when will I be able to see you?”
“Inspector, when the time comes, you will! I am not now going to give away what
will happen in your adventures!’
“Sir, suppose you just pulled a joke on me, using a microphone, and once I leave the
washroom I am made a fool?”
“Inspector, there are many people waiting outside the washroom wanting to use it, but
as the Scriptwriter, I have not allowed them to enter, as to ensure, we have a private
conversation, but we are about to conclude it, and the first person to enter the
washroom will a colleague of yours, who will advise you that your request for transfer
to the Homicide Squad has been approved.”
“I got you, I never made any transfer application!”
“I know, as the Scriptwriter, I can arrange anything. There are no rules for me!”
“Neither for me, either!”
“Inspector, watch your step. And, a reminder, just don’t continue with your body
cavity searches once you have left the Drug Squad.”
“Sir, would you mind to leave police work to me. If I believe there is a need to have a
body cavity search to catch criminals, then no matter how odd it might appear, I will
pursue it. I am to do my job, and I am not trying to win some popularity contest.”
“Inspector, I warn you, be careful, because one day the tables might be turned!”
“Sir, I have no fear, as I have no intention to be a criminal or to employ their tactics!”
“Just keep in mind, you are a warned man!”
“Thank you, Sir. I like to leave now if you don’t mind?”
“I am not stopping you, am I?”
“Just make sure you write my name with the hyphenation as INSPECTOR-RIKATI
and not otherwise.”
“Why is that?”
“Well, why do you have your name with a Hyphenation?”
That’s different, I have it because I use it for marriage purposes. My wife use the
surnames in reverse.”
“Well, what is the difference, I got married to my job! So, I use it as INSPECTOR-
RIKATI, with the hyphenation. And, it is my registered trademark name, with the
hyphenation. Just keep it that way, please?”
“I will.”
“Thanks. Just a minute, are you the SCHOREL-HLAVKA, who attempted to stop the
Federal election in Australia in 2001?”
“That’s’ right, the election process was illegal and unconstitutional, but the
Australian Government Solicitors representing the Commonwealth and the Australian
Electoral Commission etc, misled the Court, and so perverted the course of justice. It
seems to me to involved the Governor-General, the Governors, the Prime Minister,
and even the Queen. That is the British Queen, I mean, not yours! Marshall J during
the court hearing stated, “Don’t steal my show.” and “This is my show.”, as if he
was some entertainer on television, rather then conducting a Court hearing.
Finkelstein J, an other judge having stated: “If you try and do that, you’ll probably
get arrested or something.” This, about serving documents upon the respondents.
For years Gazette’s published too late invalidating laws and legal notices and writs
etc. It seems to me that because the Governor-General refused to issue new writs as to
help the then care taking Prime Minister to not have the election delayed as otherwise
he likely would have lost it had it become known then that he made up the allegation
that asylum seekers where throwing overboard their children, then in return, so it
seems to me, the Prime Minister did a favour back not to sack the Governor-General
for his conduct in regard of making allegations against a under the age child having
basically being the person seducing a clergy being about twice her age! Now we have
Gazette’s too late published making many legal notices and laws invalid and so null
and void. Seem to me that is more like being in a BANANA REPUBLIC with a
Government that was never legally properly elected! It is really a weird situation, but
that is another very long story. We better do not go into that now, but you can always
check up on the websites about it.”
“Which websites?”
“Try http://www.schorel-hlavka.com, or http://www.INSPECTOR-RIKATI.com, or

http://www.mayjusticealwaysprevail.homestead.com, being some of the many
websites.
“I will try them.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI opened the door and found several people at the door wanting
to get in but he noticed also a colleague, who announced, “INSPECTOR-RIKATI, I
got your confirmation of transfer to the Homicide Squad. I didn’t know you asked for
that transfer!”
“Neither did I, until just a moment ago. Thanks anyway.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI will be moving to the Homicide Squad, and in the meantime,

the reader will be enjoying a journey through the Empire City and get to know some
of the characters before we get back to INSPECTOR-RIKATI. Discover the antics of
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, his odd manner of assessing and resolving intrigue situations.
Remember, “Murder, Mayhem and Marriage etc” are the ingredients of the script, and
the question is now; Is the reader as clever as INSPECTOR-RIKATI portrayed the
average reader to be, and is INSPECTOR-RIKATI just bragging about himself or is
he really that good?
Chapter 1
We are descending upon our average town where brick, mortar and concrete in the
main dominate the aerial view. We can spot here and there small green areas, which
are the few remaining areas of public parks with some golf clubs and other sports
entertaining areas and public swimming pools in suburbs such as Bellvue, Banana
Valley, East Lake Hill, and others. When one takes a closer look, one can notice that
people are moving as ants about the concrete, brick and mortar structures and each
one of them obviously for their own purpose, doing some shopping, to travel home,
entertainment, etc.
The town is named ‘Empire City’ named after the ‘Empire’.
John Swantee Snr was a man who had a secret and purchased a large old government
building. The ‘Empire’ grew, thereafter, with its various buildings and so did the town
around it. The ‘Empire City International Airport’ is a very well known airport that
allows dignitaries and others to visit the ‘Empire City’.
The ‘Empire Highway, with all its bends allows one to travel from the ‘Empire’ via
‘Empire City’ past the Army barracks to places beyond.
Suburbs such as Rosemond Hill, Harlando and The Classic we (readers and author)
will be visiting during our trip through the book, however those who wish to explore
further may do so at a later time and a map of the area is included. One ought to be
careful that one reserves a trip via the ‘Empire City International Airport’, as
otherwise one might never arrive at ones destination.
It soon will be evening and workers are leaving their work places to hurry home, so
they can spend some time with their family or friends or simply settle down and relax.
We can just see there a pretty young woman about to leave a building, her name is
Martina. Let’s see what her ups and downs of her life are about and learn some of the
people surrounding her life. Who knows, we might even learn a thing or two.
Martina is a young lady, who has progressed as a student in an average way and has
grown into a young woman, employed by the ‘Empire’, but she has so far been
restricted to work in the annexe of the ‘Empire’ as access to the ‘Empire’ itself is
limited to very few people. Martina has been able to achieve a position of an office
administration manager, dealing with stationary matters. Within her department she
has a team of young men, who obviously have noticed her beauty.
She has just finished work and before leaving, changes her clothes, to wear one of her
trademark wide dresses that on this occasion has flower motives on it. The lacework
of the dress is set out in a golden colour, to compliment her hair. It is nicely kept with
a belt, that really is more for display, than the need to keep the dress in place. She
loves to dress up, it is this kind of clothing, that does not show off her body contours
to everyone, more than needed and so generally, she wears the petticoat kind of
dresses. Some of the female workers wear tight skirts etc and Martina feels that it
rather degrades the person, rather than make them look more attractive. The same
with usage of make-up and mascara, which Martina loathes to use, as she is concerned
that the chemicals will harm her delicate complexion in years to come, and so she
presents her natural skin, even if she uses a touch of lipstick at times.
Martina’s body is for the average person, that of a very attractive young lady, her
clothes being size twelve, with her firm breasts of medium size, being about one
meter seventy gives her about the right height. Her skin suntanned and her golden hair
flowing in curls down her shoulders, with a neat trim on the forehead, which makes
her look more like an angel.
Her sliding kind of movements is hardly the normal walk most people are accustomed
to and this too makes her stand out very much. Her flat shoes, about size eight and a
half, present the impression that Martina is dressed in the sixties style, yet, one look at
Martina and she is far from old fashioned. Simply, Martina has been able to combine
the sixties style in a manner that looks very refreshing.
The annexe is a huge building that has a large “Y” shaped stairway, descending from
the centre. The oak balustrade is polished and she notices her own reflection in it. The
steps themselves are made of broken-white colour marble.
Martina passes the security desk and notices that one of the security guards gives her
a friendly smile and she smiles at him. Then she comes to the large copper plated
doors that are the main entrance. It is very obvious that this building is one of the
Victorian era, often built for Government Departments. This building however
contains the administration branch of the ‘Empire’ since it was vacated by the
Department of Titles.
With the ‘Empire City International Airport’ nearby, there is ample entertainment
within a stone throw distance, so to say. A problem with it is that when the larger
cargo planes arrive the noise can really be disturbing and not something one would
want to hear.
As in other major cities local residents are now wanting to ban heavy cargo planes
from arriving during the night then argue that they want peace at night and not to be
woken up during their sleep. Ironically, the ‘Empire City International Airport’ was
built well away from any residential area and it was the local residents who moved
later near the airport facilities but now complain about the noise. Perhaps they would
do better moving out again, one wonders.
“Hello John.” she responds to a fellow colleague, who was just going past in the
opposite direction, going back into the building and his face indicates a sign of
approval for the attractive Martina and then the wished her a good evening.
Actually, John turned around once he was past Martina, and starts to wonder if he
should ever take the opportunity to propose to Martina for a date. John is somehow
reserved and is concerned that to ask Martina might perhaps be incorrectly
interpreted, as previously another worker somehow put the hard word on Martina and
his friendship with Martina was floored since. John has admired Martina for a
considerable time, but he still wonders, if he really should try to get a date or simply
wait a more opportune moment and in the meantime appreciate the friendship they
have.
John, himself a handsome young man with features of strong cheekbones, has wavy
black hair just short off his shoulders, giving him the kind of face women admire. He
grew up in a family, where courtesy was much of a general conduct and as such John
hastily responded to Martina, “Have a nice day”. It seems his thoughts about wanting
to invite Martina for a day out nearly burned him of being the polite man that he
normally is. He noticed how the sunlight was playing with the colour of Martina’s
hair giving the golden hair an aura around it, as if she were a saint.
Martina hardly noticed the stares John had given her and certainly never even would
contemplate any relationship with a co-worker. Not because of being the supervisor,
but her views are that one does not get involved with a fellow worker other than a
mere platonic relationship. Joshua, who recently sought to make a date, certainly gave
her cause for concern that her friendly smile might have encouraged Joshua far
beyond, what she ever contemplated.
Sure, Joshua is a very friendly man, but his rough conduct is not what she likes in a
man. John is very gentle and certainly not a man she would mind going out with, but
regretfully he is her colleague and it could be difficult to even date John, as then her
position as his supervisor could be jeopardised also.
Martina is walking towards her car, which is parked off road in the ‘Empire’ parking
lot, when she briefly is thinking about the way John walks, Oops, Martina just
realised that she fancies John far more than she ever had expected. Martina reminds
herself that she must never show to John that she does like him more than just being a
colleague, as her priority must remain to focus on her profession and her position.
She has just arrived at her car and when wanting to open the door she notices that
someone has damaged the side of the door, near the lock. Well, she discovered the
key will not work in the lock and so heads back to her office, where John sits at his
desk.
“John, could you please spare me a minute, something is wrong with my car? I cannot
open the car door.” John, does not have to think a moment about this request, smiling
he stands up and responds; “My dear lady, how could I refuse such a nice request?”
he swiftly moves towards Martina, who had now turned around and started to walk
towards her car.
When they reached the place, where the car was parked, John is quick to point out that
some vandal must have tried to break into the car, as the lock is severely damaged.
Martina was more attentive to the manner in which John was behaving, and the very
good looks he had. Martina again reminded herself of the fact that she must not spend
too much attention as to the looks of John and start to concentrate on the lock issue.
John quickly checks the other side of the car and discovered that there too are
damages, and makes known that the vandal obviously in vain tried to break into the
car and in effect Martina is now locked out.
Martina is worried, as she had a date with friends to go out that evening and without a
car is really in troubles.
John aware of Martina being puzzled, as to how to deal with the matter then offered;
“Martina, if I may be excused from saying this? I assume you are planning to go out
and obviously your car would not likely be fixed now in time, so I wonder, if you
would like me to be your driver for today, I could drive you for the rest of the day,
wherever you wish to go? I do not mind if I have to wait somewhere, as I can always
wait in the car to read one of the books I have with me.”
Martina looked up, and thought, ‘Is he trying to get a date or is he really so courteous?
Then again, how can I refuse his offer, after all he said he will wait in the car so he is
not really trying to date me.’
“Well John, I am in a spot, and I realise that your offer is one I can hardly resist in the
circumstances as I have a dinner date at The Classic Hotel restaurant. But please, do
understand, that I accept your offer for what it is, and no more, as I would not like you
to get the wrong idea about me.”
“Of course not, Martina”, was the hasty response of John, followed by, “I just have to
close up my desk and computer and arrange a few things, so I can leave earlier. If you
do not mind, could you just wait in my father’s car, here is the key, it is the grey
Mercedes parked in the corner. I am not really allowed to walk over there while still
not having punched my card and so I better go back to my desk first.”
‘What a nice man this John really is.’ Martina thought, when walking to the
Mercedes.
Martina notices that the Mercedes is in very good condition, and she certainly would
not be put to shame using it to arrive for a meeting with her friends tonight. The
interior of red leather, and it is obvious that it is being looked after. She opened the
car door and could smell the scent of the leather, and found it a real pleasure just to sit
in the vehicle, dreaming how would it feel, if she were able to afford to have such a
car. While waiting in the car, she noticed that there were some books on the back seat,
reached over and took one to see, what it was about. ‘This John is really brainy.’ is
what went through her mind, noticing that the books were scientific books. Then she
began to read one of the books, shortly there after having realised John had arrived at
the car, and smiled, when he noticed her reading one of his books.
“I apologise for having the books around, it is something I study for, but as I had not
expected anyone to join me in the car, I had not put them away.”
‘John, can’t you be less formal’, Martina thought, but didn’t say it as she was amazed,
how nice John looked. Well, John certainly must have done the works in a few
minutes, as she could smell the aftershave and his skin was beaming. Martina felt an
urge to kiss John, when he was stepping into the car, and his face came so close to
hers, but again she reminded herself not to be silly. ‘What if John was merely trying
to be polite,’ she thought. She could make herself look foolish.
‘What if John already has a girlfriend?’ she wondered. Somehow, the urge of wanting
to kiss John became stronger and stronger, as if she became totally hypnotised by him
but was able to keep her senses.
John being his usual self, asked Martina: “Could I please ask, where you wish to be
driven?”
Martina realised that she had forgotten that because John having left work to drive her
around, caused him to be obviously without a meal.
“John, would you first like to accompany me to a restaurant, for an evening meal.
Obviously, I will not eat, as I have already a dinner arrangement for later.”
John quickly responded, “Well you tempt me, but without the leading lady having a
meal, I would really feel awkward and so perhaps, when you have your dinner I might
drive somewhere to get something to eat also.”
Martina accepted this and explained that before the dinner arrangement, there was
about one spare hour and wondered, if John had any ideas, as where to go in the
meantime.
‘I really should be careful, what I am asking, otherwise John might perhaps get the
wrong impression about me,’ went through her mind.
“Well, as we do cross the river at The Classic, could we perhaps have a look there for
a moment?”
Martina accepted this and John started to drive, by leaving the car park and then
turning in to the wide avenue, where the annexe was located. It is now that she really
could enjoy the sight of the tree-lined avenue, as she had no need to concentrate upon
traffic. Being spring, the trees showed green leaves and the flowerbeds on the nature-
strips also had a range of colours. She liked the pansies with their magnificent array of
colours. Council workers could be noticed attending to the sprinkling system that they
were digging in, so in the coming summer months the plants could be maintained to
full glory.
The Avenue itself had two lanes each way, and because there was off street parking
facilities available, it was comfortable to drive along.
Martina noticed, how elegantly John was driving the car, and looking at his profile
became aware, that his cheekbones really stood out. Again, she felt the urge to kiss
John but wisely remained in her seat.
John had manoeuvred the car into the traffic of the Empire Highway turning right
onto it, and slowly took the speed of the other cars.
Looking at the clouds he commented, “It seems to me that we might get some rain, I
noticed that you didn’t take a coat with you, would you rather have me drive to your
residence, so you may collect your coat?”
“Thanks, but I don’t think that I need a coat as I am used to the climate and I really do
not expect rain tonight. The weather forecast stated, there wouldn’t be any rain today
and so I think we can save ourselves the drive about.”
John was too polite to argue against this, even though his opinion was otherwise.
The harbour was located between the suburbs Sunray Rise and Venus Rise a few
kilometres from the end of the river. Sunray Rise had been aptly named because at
times of sunshine the rays reflecting, upon the rocks and granite give the reflection a
magnificent display of colours.
“If you wish I could drive down to the sea?” John asked
“I do not think we have enough time for that.” Martina replied.
“I can always take you there another time.”
Nearby the river, John turned off the Empire Highway onto the road along the river
and then drove into a car park to park the car. He began with enthusiasm, to talk about
the river, the fish, the buildings and whatever he could see.
Martina noticed that John really enjoyed being here and he certainly knew what he
was talking about. She also realised how good he was in keeping her attention. John
certainly was not talking his head off to bore her to death, but really was an
interesting person to listen to.
It was magnificent to see the huge gantry crane along the harbour site unloading cargo
from moored ships, with their lights in the dusk giving some light display. The
reddening of the sky, where the sunlight was fading away behind the few clouds
above, combined with the ringing of a ships bell of an ocean steamer, full of travellers
that was about to dock, made it all enjoyable to be witnessed.
“If you don’t mind, could we leave? Otherwise I will be late for my date.” Martina
asked, noticing on her watch that she was soon due at the restaurant.
“My sincere apologies, I just somehow lost my sense of time talking about the river
and I must have bored you to death. My sincere apologies.” John in a most apologetic
manner stated.
‘Stop this, stop this,’ Martina was thinking, but she didn’t want to say it. Here she had
this very handsome man sitting next to her, she had been hanging on every word that
came from his lips, adoring his facial features, and all John could do was, be the polite
gentleman.
‘Didn’t he realise she was so fascinated with him,’ she wondered.
John started the car and not too long thereafter, they arrived at the restaurant that was
located at The Classic Hotel, which is situated along the Empire Highway.
The restaurant was a magnificently decorated building, the outside was painted in
white, and the façade was slightly in a curve with a tower on the corners of the
building. There was a bay to drive into, where the guests could walk along the red
carpet that was laid out from there, underneath the over-capping that had also been
decorated with coloured lights. The open curtains of green velvet allowed you to see
the red leather chairs at antique tables. One could see the crystal chandeliers above
each table that had a candleholder with two white candles placed on it.
John stopped the car and walked around and then opened the door for Martina.
Martina was delighted with the courtesy and then asked John, if he could collect her
in about two hours. John responded he would, then drove off.
Martina moved towards the restaurant, faced to have to open the door herself.
‘I wish I had asked John to accompany me.’ she thought, then opened the door, upon
which, one of the waiters attended to her, guiding her to the booked table. The other
guests had not arrived, and so she had to wait.
‘If only I had asked John to accompany me,’ she thought again sitting lonely at the
table with people staring at her, as if being stood-up by her date.
Finally after a boring thirty minutes she became aware that her friends had arrived.
“Sorry Martina, we had some car problems. Peter could not get us here earlier. We
had a flat tyre. Luckily, a driver stopped and gave us a hand. The poor man got his
hands all greasy and was so apologetic about it all.” Brigitte stated to excuse them for
the delay in arrival.
‘My John would be like this,’ Martina thought, then realised that here she was
thinking about John as ‘My John’, while all he did, was to drive her to the restaurant.
‘He is probably enjoying himself,’ she thought.
Brigitte realising, Martina was deep in thoughts, then sought to draw Martina’s
attention saying, “Martina, are you here or somewhere else?”
“I am sorry.” was Martina’s response, becoming aware, she had been in the land of
dreams. She could now see the dress Brigitte was wearing and while she liked the
design, it seemed to be too baggy for her. Peter was dressed in a green double-
breasted tuxedo, by the look of it, a very new one.
Brigitte and Peter took their seats and then they placed their dinner orders.
Brigitte began to rehearse her entire life story, but in the process came to the obvious
story of the many car breakdowns she had experienced, and seems to have a crush on
this driver, who helped them, as she was referring time and again to him. She was
even describing how he looked.
‘My John,’ Martina was thinking again.
Martina realised that all she was doing, to connect everything that was being said, to
relate to John.
‘Have I fallen in love with John,’ she wondered.
‘Surely, I can not allow myself to do so.’
“Martina. Where are you?” Brigitte asked again. “I noticed that you are not yourself
tonight, may I ask, is there a man in your life?”
“Of course not.” was Martina’s not all a too convincing response.
“Well, what are you thinking about, as I was talking about Peter, I noticed you talking
to me about John. Is he a friend of yours?”
“No, I haven’t a friend named John, he is merely a colleague, who drove me here, as
my car was vandalised and when you were talking about you having been broken
down, it sounded, as if it was John who had helped you. Can I help it that your
description was so close to John? That was all.”
Peter, who had been silent so far, not wanting to interrupt Brigitte’s life story version,
asked to be excused, as to get something he had left behind in the car.
As soon as Peter had left, Brigitte commented that she had plans to get married to
Peter. “I wish, you could settle with a nice man.” Brigitte commented to Martina.
“Well, that is not too easy, I am afraid. As I am too demanding for a man. After all, I
am of the view that a man ought to show respect to his partner, and few men these
days are like that. Sure, they may be respectful before marriage, but once they are
married, they generally drop the courtesy. They just treat you as their property.”
“I wonder, if there is any man you really like to date?” Brigitte with considerable
interest asked.
“Not me. I prefer to be free, without any ties and enjoy life.”
Peter came back and Martina was staring at the man, who was walking behind Peter.
‘He looked like John. That is John,’ she thought.
Peter then began to talk, “Martina, this is John. When I went to the car, I noticed him
sitting in the car reading a book and he is the one we told you about, helping us with
the flat tyre. Well, he said, he was waiting for a young lady, as she was having a
dinner and so I suggested he joins us in the meantime, after all you have no date so
you and John can spend some time together tonight, if you don’t mind?”
Martina was totally perplexed and stared at John.
John stood there, as if he had forgotten all manners, staring at Martina, noticing how
beautiful she was.
“Excuse me.” was the voice of Brigitte, “Can I ask, why the two of you are affixed to
each other? I have honestly never seen two strangers staring at each other in such a
manner. What about some courtesy?”
John woke up from his staring, and became again very apologetic. “Sorry about my
conduct, but I didn’t expect to learn that Martina was your friend. I better leave, as I
don’t wish to impose on Martina.”
“What?” Brigitte screamed out, then asking, “Do you know Martina?”
“Well, Martina is my supervisor at work. I drove Martina here because her car was
vandalised. I better leave, as I think it would be improper to impose upon Martina in
this manner.” And he turned around and began to walk away.
Martina was still dumbfounded, staring at the back of the leaving John.
“Martina, hallo, Martina, can you come back to this world, and tell us something you
have been hiding from us?” Brigitte asked.
Peter left in the meantime also, wanting to bring John back.
Martina couldn’t find any words and mumbled “Forbidden love I think.”
“This is great” Brigitte responded with a laugh. “You are in love with a co-worker,
and have us to believe you don’t care about love. And, I may say, a very attractive
man as well.”
“I am sorry. I shouldn’t have imposed upon you and Peter, but I didn’t really think the
two of you would like me to have a stranger about at this dinner.”
“What are you talking about? Get to your senses, you are in love, and I think that
Peter noticed that also and I guess he is fetching Mister beautiful for you. I think this
is great, we can have perhaps a double wedding.”
“What are you talking about” Martina responded with amazement. “I know little
about John, and certainly not contemplating to get married to him “
Peter was back… with John.
“Martina, I don’t know what the story is around you guys, but I make my position
clear, John helped us out with the car and at the very least we owe him to sit at the
dinner table with us. Now, you are on your own and so it seems to me that you have a
blind date. If you don’t like John then don’t talk to him, but at least accept his
company.”
“I have nothing against John.” were the stuttering words of Martina, “I like him very
much,” she softly added to it.
Too late, she had stated it and John obviously had heard it, he suddenly moved
towards Martina and gently asked; “Martina, may I join you at the table?”
“Of course,” Martina responded.
John sat down and it soon became clear that he was certainly an entertainer. He was
not only very smart and knowledgeable, but also funny and his mind seemed to have
no limits as to what jokes he could come up with next.
Martina began to relax and not for long, hooked her arm into that of John and really
became very relaxed in the whole.
John had ordered his meal also and soon they were all enjoying the dinner. They had a
drink afterwards, Peter and Brigitte realised that they were really unwanted company,
and excused themselves, leaving John and Martina on their own.
John made his admission to Martina, that he always had secretly adored her, but was
afraid to make the error Joshua had made and so had resisted any temptation to ask
her out.
Martina placed her head on John’s shoulder and the warmth glowing from her smile
began to affect John. It subdued him that he slowly stopped talking and he started to
feel, as if he was some sixteen years old, on his first date.
‘Surely, this is ridiculous,’ John thought, ‘after all he was a man of the world and
dated many women in his life.’ but to no avail, he began to stumble over his own
words and Martina clearly had her spell on John.
“Let’s go for a walk.” Martina suggested, and John was willing to go along. Why not,
after all, the woman he so long adored wants him to take her for a walk!
They left the restaurant, hand in hand and slowly and unaware walked towards the
river. Raindrops began to fall and yet, neither Martina nor John noticed it. They were
far too consumed in their own thoughts.
It began, suddenly, to drizzle considerably. John and Martina realised they had to
walk some distance to the car. Too late. By the time they arrived at the car Martina
and John were basically drenched. Not that John had much to complain about as the
wet dress had firmly stuck to Martina’s body and this made her breast stand out
noticeably. Also the normally hidden contours of Martina became clearly visible and
so John had the opportunity to see, how slender Martina really was.
I should not look at her, John said to himself and turned his head away, not to stare
towards Martina’s body, but that was little of what Martina was noticing as with the
rain John’s shirt had become wet also and that revealed the muscle body of John, and
Martina certainly was affixed to see this beautiful shaped body and even caught
herself to think about how nice it would be, to be in John arms. She was afraid to
make any move as she didn’t want to be seen to be cheap and after all, what about
tomorrow at work? ‘Will John boast about it, surely not, as he is too much a ‘mister
nice’ for this, but how would their working relationship take it?’ she was wondering.
Now Martina started to panic as her conscience began to play havoc with her feelings.
She felt she was being torn apart with emotional feelings for John, and yet on the
other hand wanting to keep a platonic friendship because of her work.
“Martina, my dear, I do believe you better get out of the rain as you will get sick.”
And, with this John gently guided Martina into the car as she had been standing there
looking at John as if there was no rain at all.
John touched Martina’s body, in the process to gently guide it, and the touch of her
body went as some electrifying event through him. John realised that this beautiful
woman had become his love and he took the decision that no matter what, he would
do everything in his life to protect this angel.
Martina was seemingly getting cold and John without hesitation took a car blanket out
of the booth, which he keeps there.
He placed the blanket around Martina and she then cuddled up against John.
“To tell you the truth I hate what I am going to do now but I need to drive you home
and so I cannot hold you while I’m driving. I would like stay longer to hold you, but I
am afraid that if you do not get home very quick you may become ill.”
Martina had this wonderful warmth within her body that no matter how cold she was
on the outside she felt warm inside. Suddenly, she grabbed John’s head and before she
realised what she had done, she had kissed John. John was obviously amazed of
Martina’s reaction as that is the least he had expected. Sure, he had always been
attracted to Martina since the first day he started to work with her but he never had
expected to be able to take Martina out for a date, let alone being kissed by her!
“I’m sorry” Martina now reacted when she noticed John being startled by the kiss.
“Oh, no, dear.” John commented smiling, “I invite you to do it again.”
“Please John, can you keep quiet for once, being so polite and just tell me you want to
kiss me.”
“If I may.” And with this John took hold of Martina and started to kiss her.
Martina felt dizzy in her head and the warmth in her chest, and no matter how
difficult it was to do in the car they were embracing each other and kissing until
suddenly…. a knock on the window.
John quickly opened the window and noticed a police officer using a torch to shine
into the car.
“Sir and Madam, I am terribly sorry to disturbed you both but I noticed that both of
you are wet and so I urge you to go home and get dry clothes before you flood the car
away with all the water. I noticed also that you are parked longer than permitted
according to the sign.”
John realised that the car was considerably wet from all the water dripping off their
clothes and thanked the police officer, made his apologies, and quickly went on his
way.
“May I ask, where do you reside?” John asked Martina.
“I live in Markin, just off Rosemond Hill Highway near the junction of Hardgrove
Highway. If you drive to that area, I will direct you from there.”
“I do know that area, I travel daily from Wantree Place via Hardgrove Highway to
work. I think it would be best to go via Northern Banana Highway and then turn left
into Rosemond Hill Highway. Do you agree with that?”
“Yes, that is likely the quickest way. I am starting to get cold now. We better take the
shortest and quickest way.” Martina said.
The night was mild, and the drizzle had stopped, but being in wet clothes wasn’t too
comfortable and Martina was glad to be nearly home.
“Can you please turn left?” she asked John who followed her instructions.
“It is the fourth street on the right and then the first on the left. Number ten, it’s the
flat. You can use my parking bay marked number ten.”
John followed her instruction and soon parked the car as indicated by Martina.
“May I invite my lady out of this sinking boat?’ he stated while opening the door of
the Mercedes, to enable Martina to step out.
Martina was very much impressed about the courtesy displayed by John and felt
flattered.
“Thank you.” she responded.
Once arrived at Martina’s place, she invited John to come inside, as he was obviously
too wet to go home in those clothes, and he accepted.
Martina asked John if he didn’t mind to wear one of her dressing gowns and when
John accepted, than he left for the bathroom to change, Martina herself wanted to get
quickly changed out of the wet clothes and went into her bedroom.
It has struck Martina that John by now, was likely stark naked in the bathroom and
she stood here also stark naked, in her room.
‘Could John be trusted, or would he try to get me in bed?’ she wondered also, ‘Then
again, how would it feel to have John’s body against myself.’
She reminded herself about the contours she had seen of John in his wet shirt and she
thought about the warmth she had felt within, when kissing him.
Martina, despite her age of twenty-three has yet never had sexual intercourse with any
man, and so, was a virgin, as this she wanted to keep for the man, she would marry.
While she wanted to feel John’s naked body against her, on the other hand, she
certainly didn’t contemplate to engage in any sexual intercourse. She reminded herself
not to pose as cheaply.
John in the meantime in the bathroom was thinking about this beautiful woman he had
kissed and who had kissed him and how he would like to hold her body in his arms.
He thought about her, how warm he felt within and certainly, the physical attraction
of her body had aroused him in no uncertain manner.
‘I must control myself. She is a woman I have to care for and respect, as if she were
my wife. I am not going to try anything to spoil it.’ John said to himself.
He realised, that the dressing gown was not particularly his size and that with his
manhood protruding he would do better to use the dressing gown around his waist as
the last thing he wanted, was to expose himself to Martina and perhaps scare her off.
He combed his hair and other than the missing clothes, he looked like a gentleman.
He then left, the bathroom, noticing Martina wasn’t in the room, began to pour water
into the kettle.
When it seemed Martina spent longer in her bedroom then might be needed, John
gently knocked on the door and asked. “Martina, are you alright in there?”
Martina, having been in total trance had totally forgotten that here she stood stark
naked in the bedroom and the bedroom door unlocked. She hadn’t locked the door
and if John were to open it, he would beyond doubt see her naked.
‘What would he do then?’ she asked herself, or more over, what would she do
herself?
‘This is very dangerous, what I am thinking about.’ She reminded herself again, ‘I
must not let my feelings go wild.’
Having recovered from the shock that the bedroom door was unlocked she realised
that John certainly had not opened the door, so she quickly moved to the door to get
her dressing gown from the back of the door, just in case John would come in.
Remarkably, Martina totally forgot that she could have put on a nightie from the
drawers, where she had been standing! After all, that is the most common thing to do.
Martina deeply in love simply put the dressing gown on, with the sash around it and
then went into the living room, where John was making cups of coffee in the
adjoining kitchen.
John had soft music playing, it seems, he had selected to play a CD of love songs.
Martina noticed it, as being her favourite song about two people deeply in love, who
commit themselves to eternal love.
“I assumed, you would like a cup of coffee to get warm?” John stated to Martina,
waking her up from dreaming.
Martina thought, ‘If he just knew, how warm I am from within, he wouldn’t bother
about the coffee.’ But, hastened to say “Thank you John.” while staring at the torso of
John.
‘How on earth could any man have such a perfect masculine body?’ went through her
mind.
John came closer and handed her a cup of coffee and she began to sip some of it.
John himself also began to drink his coffee and other than that, they were staring at
each other.
After some time John asked for the empty cup and then took both to the sink. Martina
realised, that John was doing the housework and all she had managed, was to stare at
his body.
She quickly moved to the sink, jokingly tried to push John away from it. Well,
Martina is obviously no match for him, as he is the muscle man and within a short
time he is holding her firmly in his arms. He kisses her gently, she began to kiss him
repeatedly.
Martina trusted her body against Johns and neither one of them had become aware
that John’s dressing gown had loosened and he now stood stark naked against her. His
manhood in the excitement had stiffened, pointing forward and suddenly she realised
that it was firmly against her body. She felt how warm it was. She didn’t want to push
John away, but also didn’t want to lose her virginity.
‘How warm this feels,’ she thought with delight. In a way she hoped that John would
take her and she then would feel him inside her, but she was also fearful, how this
would be, as she never had experienced it.
John now too realised that he had lost the dressing gown and that Martina had actually
pressed herself against his manhood.
He stroked Martina’s breast and kissed her profoundly. “My darling,” he started, “I
love you so much, more than you perhaps might realise. I would really like to make
love to you, feeling your body against mine, but I do not want to spoil it or for you, to
fear me, so I will not give in to the temptation.”
Martina didn’t know, what to say, she pressed herself even more against John’s body
and suggested to go toward the couch, even that nothing needs to happen. She really
wanted to feel Johns body, but also didn’t want to engage in sexual intercourse just
for the moment, as to ruin in the long run her dream to remain a virgin, until she gets
married. John gently picked her up and took her to the couch and there disrobed her
from the dressing gown. He laid Martina down and began to play with her body,
stroking it.
Martina began to feel in a trance of wanting and desiring him, for John to take her, but
on the other hand, she continued the desire, to remain a virgin.
John obviously knew, how to massage her, as soon she became very exited and started
to blush about her emotions. She too had taken control of his manhood and for some
considerable time they played about with each other. He felt the shape of her breast,
gently kissed the nipples.
John moved slowly onto the couch and went to lie on top of Martina. His manhood
now was at the port of entry and no doubt, he knew, that it was only seconds away for
him to enter and make Martina to belong to him. Martina was totally in trance and
feeling his body against her was becoming unendurable, her body screamed for him to
make love.
‘Please John, take me, take me,’ her mind kept saying, time and time again, but while
she lay there, feeling his body, she also wanted to remain a virgin.
It became clear to the both of them that neither of them could any longer resist to
continue this play and so, as if it was a sudden mutual agreement, albeit it unspoken,
they made the decision.
Without any word to each other, they gently moved together.
Chapter 2
They both moved off the couch.
“I am sorry” John then uttered, when getting off the couch with Martina.
“John, I love you.” she responded with passion, then adding; “What you proved to
me, was that you respect me. I admit my body wanted to feel you inside of me, but I
do want to remain a virgin, we just have to wait, until we get married, if we were to
do so.”
“You are still a virgin?”
“I am sorry John, I didn’t want to put you on the spot, what I meant was that I always
wanted to remain a virgin, until I get married. If I get married to you, then you be the
one to strip me of my virginity.”
“I didn’t realise you were a virgin. I am really pleased that I stopped on time. I too,
wanted to feel your body, but you are somehow different from others, I want to keep
this for a special event. I rather wait, as you wish.”
Martina and John then went back onto the couch and again began to fondle each
other, but both were aware, that no matter what was to happen, they wouldn’t, nor
intended to make love. This made it all the more so beautiful, as they were able to
play with their bodies, free of any concern.
They finally realised the time, and Johns clothing hadn’t been ironed yet either.
Martina made John aware of this. They slipped off the couch. Neither one of them
bothered to put on a dressing gown, as the room temperature was pleasant.
From time to time they cuddled each other, but Martina then had to concentrate on the
ironing, so John took a newspaper out of the stand, and began to read it.
“I am without a car and I would like to ask, if you could give me a lift in the
morning?” Martina asked.
“Of course, what time would you like me to pick you up from here?”
“It would be silly for you to drive home, only then in a few hours to come back. I
suggest, you stay overnight in my flat.”
“Well, if you don’t mind. I do think that would be a better solution.” John said, being
very pleased, he could stay the night, then adding, “I can get some blankets, and sleep
on the couch.”, John went to the linen press to get himself some bed linen, then to the
best of his ability made a bed, on the couch. After having a shower, he went to bed.
The couch was one of velvet, and he felt it was comfortable to lie on it. With Martina,
ironing his clothes and having to concentrate on that, it was better not to side-tract her
attention.
He noticed that the room was decorated in a classic manner, with a statue of
Beethoven, also one of Bach. A replica violin was mounted above the mantelpiece, as
a decoration, a tapestry with music notes was decorating the wall opposite the
mantelpiece. The classical overtone of the furniture was also notable, as the walnut
furniture had music notes carved into them. He gathered from that, that Martina was a
music lover. The carpet appeared to be Indian woven, also had music notes displayed
in its weaving. The kitchen, to the contrary, was an ultra modern stainless steel type,
with the oven situated on eye level. The dividing between the kitchen and the living
room was the workbench, that also served as an eatery, to serve breakfast.
French doors appeared to allow access to a balcony, the curtains too were decorated
with music notes.
The room was very tastily arranged, he was very surprised about the general setting
and the tidiness of it all. Obviously, Martina wasn’t a person to leave things lying
about, as he at times tended to do to displease his mother greatly at her residence.
When at his own Wantree Place flat, he wasn’t so tidy and Joseph constantly was
berating him for leaving things lying about.
‘Just my weakness.’ he thought.
Few pictures were at display, but a photo of a male in uniform, with Commando
insignia, could be seen in front of a plane.
“Is that your father?”

“Yes, he died during the war, just after I was born, but somehow, I feel in touch with
him.” Martina explained, with an emotional voice, as if she only recently had lost her
father, and had known him so well, even so she had never seen him.
“No pictures of brothers and sisters?”
“I have only one sister. You really wouldn’t want to meet her, I can assure you!”
“That does not sound to good!”
“Wait, until you get to meet her, you may regret it.” Martina commented, with a very
mysterious tone.
John wondered if perhaps Martina overstated it, surely her sister couldn’t be that
much different to Martina.
When Martina finished the ironing, she went to John, and then softly stated, “My little
boy now goes night, night, as mummy will go to bed also.”. She then gave him a big
smile, kissed him, to retreat to her bedroom, and closed the door.
She lay awake, couldn’t sleep, as she was thinking about this beautiful body of John,
how it had felt being held by him.
John too, was unable to sleep for the same.
Then a knock on the front door. John was lying naked on the couch, under the
blankets, there were no pyjama’s to get into, and before he could even put his clothes
on, would be a long time, considering the inpatient knocking on the door.
“Martina. There is someone knocking on the front door. Would you mind to see, who
it is, or would you like me to answer?”
“I am all right.” Martina responded, quickly putting on a dressing gown, and strapped
it.
She answered the door, it was her sister Katrina.
Katrina had been pestering her all her life, as Martina was the younger one, and
Katrina had always been jealous of her. For her figure, and beauty. She had a very
crooked nose, that made her look like a witch. Katrina herself often claimed. That her
clothing size was about sixteen, yet, her height was about one metre sixty, making her
appearance grotesque in the kind of clothing she wore. Her red hair often tinted in
various colours, mascara, and make-up giving her a sinister look.
“Martina, I could have caught a cold, you let me stand outside that long.” Katrina
commented, with a not too friendly voice.
“I didn’t expect you to be this late visiting.”
“You know, some idiot took your parking spot. I have made him pay for it, as I have
scratched the entire side of his bloody car. He will learn his lesson, not to park in my
sister’s car spot. May I ask where your car is?”
Well, Martina didn’t get much of a chance to answer, as Katrina noticed John on the
couch, with a filthy look towards John, began to scream in a high pitch voice, “How
did you dare to do this? After all I did for you. You are an utter disgrace. He got you
likely pregnant, and I will now have to cop it. Obviously, you wouldn’t feel sorry for
me, having to suffer to have a sister, who acts like a slut. Everyone warned me, that
you would be up to no good, and I will suffer the consequences, and I have seen it
now personally, what is going on.”
“But Katrina.”, Martina uttered time and time again, but Katrina didn’t give Martina a
chance to respond.
“That filth on the couch, should keep his stick in his pants, and not try to use it, to be
part of my family.” she vigorously pointed out to John.
“Don’t you feel sorry for me, Martina, that I have to cope with such filth?”
Martina tries to convey something, but to no avail, as Katrina simply wouldn’t listen,
she seemingly had already made up her mind about John and her.
John got up, with a blanket covering most of his body, trying to be modest in the
circumstances, and speaking to Katrina; “Madam, I request you, not to attack Martina
in such vulgar manner, or to address my person in vulgar manner, neither of us
deserve this. Could you kindly clean the mess in this room, by removing this horrible
human body of yours, from the door opening, and throw it in the waste-disposal-bin
on your way out.”
Katrina was totally perplexed. This man dared to call her vulgar. He dared to ask her
to throw herself in the waste disposal bin, etc.
“Martina” Katrina yelled, in a further high pitched voice, “You heard how this
monster disgraced me? Throw him out, I am telling you, throw him out.”
“Katrina, could you please do me a favour to comply with the request of John?”
“What” exclaimed Katrina, “Are you going to let this horrible vulgar monster telling
me to leave? Are you going to accept, that he has more to say in this flat than I have?”
“Katrina, for your information, John and I have been going out for a long time, we
have seen each other on a daily basis. I didn’t want you to know about it, as you are
always on my back, with whom I can go out or not, and you make my life utterly
miserable. John and I are going to get married, as soon as we can, as we discovered,
last week, that I am two months pregnant, so I need to get married.”
“What.” Katrina totally wild yelling continued, “This monster is going to be my
brother- in-law, never on your life, I will not permit it. Kill the baby, but this monster
is never going to be my brother-in-law.”
Katrina went totally berserk, and ran towards John, and began to physically attack
him with her nails. John, still in the blanket, had to use one hand to keep modest,
while with the other hand trying to defend himself. Because John was very strong, he
managed with one hand to keep Katrina under control.
“Katrina, I don’t know much about you, other than the utter childish conduct, you
have displayed tonight, let me say this, ‘I am not the least concerned, about what your
ills are or not. Martina and I intend to get married, and that is our business. Please
leave us alone, and don’t bother us again. If you don’t mind, I’d like to get dressed’.”
John then loosened his grip on Katrina; he grabbed his clothes, and took them into the
bathroom.
Martina was in a state of total perplexity. She realised, that she had told Katrina that
she was two months pregnant, engaged to be married to John. Obviously, he wouldn’t
like this, as she made clear earlier, she was and wanted to remain a virgin, until
married.
‘Would John never trust me again or think she is pregnant of another man? Is he
going to leave?’ Martina wonders.
John came dressed out of the bathroom, straight to Martina.
“My dear, I make clear, that your sisters antics aren’t going to spoil our marriage
plans, or the future of our baby. As soon as you desire, we get married, even if this
was within the next few weeks. I am sorry to have put you in this position to get you
pregnant, but I promise, I will be a good husband, and I notice that the baby is starting
to kick.”
He gently moved his hand over Martina’s tummy.
Martina realised, that this man is a jewel in a crown. He completely went along. She
realised, that she had to go along with it, and so responded “Can you feel it, really?
The doctor told me, that it would be soon, when I would feel the kicking. Lets pick
out some names for our child?”
Martina and John moved to the bedroom, and once they closed the door, Martina
began to kiss John.
“My darling, how could I ever wish a better husband than what you are, I love you.”
“I love you too, but as you said you are pregnant, we better get on with it, in a hurry,
to get married, before the baby is born.” John responded smiling.
“I was merely kidding, I don’t know why, but I just got it suddenly in my head, to say
that and I am sorry, I really am still a virgin.”
“Of course, I suspected this, but I am not joking about getting married, as that part I
am very serious about. I adore you. Lets get back in the living room and I will deal
with your sister”.
Martina dressed herself, then followed John into the living room.
“Katrina,” John began, in a very serious tone of voice, “I recall, that I asked you to
remove your body from this place, and my fiancée desires, you to leave us.”
“I will not.” Katrina yelled out, “You aren’t ever to go in bed with my sister. You
raped her, that is the truth.”
“Katrina, I am a very patient man, but I am not going to stand here, to have you
abusing not only myself, but also my future pregnant wife. Again, I request you, to
leave this residence, so my fiancé and myself can go back to bed?”
“Not on your life, you maniac.” Katrina yelled. “I know the kind of you. You aren’t
going to desert my sister with a child, as you did to me.” She added, thereby waving
her hand with a pointing finger towards John.
“Katrina, what are you saying about John, he never touched you?” Martina asked.
“I know his kind.” Katrina threw back at Martina. “What is the difference, they are all
the same? One of them got me pregnant, and then went off, and I was the one stuck
with that mongrel of a child.”
“Katrina, that isn’t Johns fault you got yourself pregnant, and you told me, that it was
your husbands.”
“That idiot, he never could raise it, let alone get me pregnant, how do you think I got
the four kids? They are all resulted of affairs I had, and Maximillian thinks, he did the
job, time and again.”
John clearly came to the end of his patience, and moved towards Katrina. “Martina,
would you mind, if I clean this place of some dirt?”
“Don’t you dare touch me, you rapist, you mongrel, you abuser, you filthy pig…” and
on and on went Katrina, in no uncertain language to John.
“I kill you, if you touch me.” While yelling, she grabbed a hairspray can from her
handbag, and started to spray towards John.
“Martina, I am going to call the police, to have Katrina arrested, for wilful damage to
the Mercedes, as she made known, that she scratched my fathers car. I understand that
this is a serious offence.”
“What, is that your car, I didn’t know, I thought it belonged to some freak.” Katrina
replied.
Martina finally being able to get a word in it explained: “John drove me home,
because my car was vandalised, and I asked him, to stay the night, so John went to
sleep on the couch.” Then adding “Katrina, you are so filthy minded, that you expect
everyone to be as yourself. Well, I am not pregnant, but I am very pleased to become
John’s wife.”
John made a move towards the telephone, when Katrina began to argue: “You liars,
you have planned this all along, to deliberately park the car there, to trap me, to
damage it. I knew Martina, that I never could trust you. You proved to be as rotten as
this bloke is. I will get both of you.”
With these words Katrina left the flat.
“I am sorry, I caused so much problems by being here.”

“Don’t be silly, I am glad to be rid of Katrina, she always has been a problem, and
seeks to dictate me. I never knew that the kids were not Maximillian’s, as she flipped
out. I do love you, but please, don’t hold it against me, how my family is?”
“My love for you will overcome all.” John responded, taking Martina into his arms.
“I love you very much, and would want to marry you, but I desire to wait, until we are
married, before we make love.”
“Of course, dear.”
Without any further words, as if there was some silent agreement, they began to
undress, and retrieved to the bedroom.
John and Martina spend the rest of the night cuddling and fondling each other, but
true to their intentions, they did everything, but had sexual intercourse. Their love
being too strong, to breach their mutual decision.
The next day, John arrived at work with Martina, obviously, it was noticed by the
fellow workers, that John and Martina came to work together. Even so, neither of
them had talked about their work relationship, somehow, they acted in total harmony,
as if nothing had eventuated between them.
During the day, John organised for the repair of Martina’s car, and to be delivered to
her residence. At the end of the day, John drove Martina home.
For weeks this went on, Martina then asked John to move in, John then did.
Despite this, and sleeping together, the one thing they remained faithful, to keep their
pledge, to wait until the marriage.
It was the end of spring, they planned a summer wedding.
Just days before the wedding was due, while they were again visiting the restaurant at
The Classic Hotel, and were waiting for Brigitte and Peter to arrive later, to join them,
John explained to Martina, that while he had not lied to her, he neither had wanted to
tell her really the full truth about himself. He felt, that before Martina were to get
married to him, that she did better to know the truth.
Martina became very nervous, and wondered, was John perhaps not the man, she
thought he was. Surely, she couldn’t be mistaken about the man, she loved so much.
“I love you, and I really don’t want to know the secrets of your life, as all I am
concerned, is that you love me.” She said.
“What a fool would I be, if I didn’t love you. No woman ever loved me in the manner
you did, and no woman could ever get more respect from me, than what you deserve.
Let me not have you wonder that I have a bad past, as I have none, but what I have to
tell you, may come to a shock.”
“My dear, John, I don’t wish to know, what you have to say, as you already stated
what I have wanted to hear, and I love you too.”
“Martina,” John began in a more serious voice, “you never asked me, so I never told
you, but I do wish, you to know the truth.”
“I know, what I wanted to know, and I desire no more, I love you.”
“Please, do listen to me, as I want you to know, before we get married?”
“All right, John, come on, and tell me?”
Now the difficult task came up for John, to explain matters.
“My biological father was killed, when I was twelve years old, then my mother
remarried, my stepfather is the one, who owns the Mercedes.”
“Don’t worry about this, I don’t care that you are poor, and a student. I love you, and
all I want to do, is to marry you.”
“Please, listen carefully to me, my biological father owned a lot of companies, and my
step-father has since looked after it. I use his car, not because I have no car, but
simply, if I tell women that it’s my fathers car, they assume I am too poor, to buy a
car. So, I use my father’s car, as to scare off women, who are preying on rich men.
The truth is, that I own cars myself, and in fact I own the entire company you work
for!”
“What,” Martina stumbles “you are my boss?”
“If you put it in that way, than technically I am, but I wanted to be like any employee,
as you know, I got my pay packet each week from you, as this was my intention. For
this, I lived poor in a flat, as to try to understand, what life is for my employees. I
wasn‘t spying, as whatever I learned, never was held against any employee. I wanted
merely to understand, what it is, to work for my own company. Not even the
managers knew about me, as this was all done secretly. I wanted to find a wife, who
wanted me for myself, not for my money, and having found you, now means, I can
have you on my side to run the company. I adored you always, and was hoping that
one-day, we could be a team. If you still like to marry me, than you be on my side.”
“If that is some cheap excuse to get rid of me, than you have it wrong? I marry you,
and whatever hangs on with you, I take for granted. Just promise me, no servants in
our bedroom, as that is our domain?”
“Would I like to have a lady in distress to be rescued by any servant, where I can
manage this myself?” John responded, with a broad smile.
“Even so, you now have all that money, I still desire to keep the wedding the same.
My true friends are those, who were invited, and I would need time to adjust to a
different life style.”
“My dear, I don’t want to change anything, as it is, what attracted me to you, I love
you the way you are. But very honestly, I would hope that Katrina would refrain from
attending, as I am concerned, that she might scratch all cars before the wedding
ceremony, if she knows, you own the companies, as she will claim, no one can than
park in the companies car park, but you.”
“Don’t be silly, Katrina will be full of envy, and not turn up.”
Brigitte and Peter obviously were among the invited guest, and when Brigitte
discovered, later during a dinner, that John owned the companies, she was very proud,
that a company owner had helped her and Peter to change the tyre. “And to think that
Peter offered him a meal, in thanks” Brigitte laughed.
“Well,” Martina asked, “when are you and Peter getting married?”
“Not for another year, my dear, as we have not got the luck you have, and so we have
to save some money.” was the response from Brigitte.
“Excuse me.” John interrupted” I found this poor man with his car, and I wonder if I
can invite him and you to a wedding this coming Friday?”
“They are already invited.” Martina commented.
“My dear Martina, I know you are a genius and adorable, but at times accept that
there are things you simply know nothing about and please let me, your future
husband deal with this.” John commented very much laughing.
“You’re up to something?” Martina asked.
“Brigitte and Peter on behalf of my future wife and myself, I invite you to your own
wedding, this Friday.” John commented to a startling Brigitte and Peter.
“The what?” Peter and Brigitte asked at the same time.
Martina realised, that John was himself again, and quickly explained that she
suspected John must have planned a double wedding.
“I bet you, he has already made the arrangements, and likely got you even a wedding
dress.” Martina quipped.
“Not entirely correct, my dear Martina, the dressmakers are waiting in the next room,
so the jeweller for Peter and Brigitte, to make their selection. Let the ladies move next
door, to the dressmakers, while we go to the bar?” John commented, the last bit
inviting Peter to the bar.
John and Peter left for the bar, which had a large serving bar, made of red cedar and
behind it, were panels of mirrors, as to be able to see between the bottles and glasses,
what was occurring behind oneself. John and Peter placed themselves at the bar,
ordering drinks from the barmaid, who was dressed in a cowgirls frock and shirt, with
the overtone of the bar being dedicated to cowboys and cowgirls. Ample of hats, of all
sizes, were displayed, and a model horse completely with all riding gear at the end of
the bar. Replica guns and pistols, were on display, and a range of spurs and whips. It
was very much of a contrast to the antique setting of the restaurant itself, and gave a
customer the impression, having walked into a total different world.
The greeting of the cowgirl was in Texas slang. John wondered, if she was from
Texas.
A large photograph displayed a group of cowboys at a campfire, completes the
western setting of the bar.
Peter, in a joking manner, commented about the sudden wedding plans, “If I knew to
give a person a meal could get me quicker married, I might have done it years ago.”
“I find, that what goes around comes around, and so, if you are selfless, and do a good
deed to others, than generally the same will be done to you. What you don’t want
them to do onto you, don’t do onto others, is my motto. I try to be careful, to enjoy
life, I have, and appreciate this, and show the appreciation to others, who deserve this.
Your token, to invite me to a dinner, for helping you with the car, I found, was very
generous. Not, because of the meal, but because you took me, as a complete stranger,
in your midst, and co-incidental to the woman I love.” were the thoughtful comments
by John.
An hour had passed and the women were still busy about the wedding dress for
Brigitte.
Peter and John were having a good yarn, it is suddenly, that it was Katrina, who
turned up at the bar, yelling, “What is that I hear, that you are filthy rich, and
swindled my sister to get to marry you? I told her, you were up to no good, and now I
have to suffer the consequences that my sister will be in danger, having to walk about
in jewelry, and could be robbed. Don’t you understand that I might never get one
moment of peace of mind, because of this? Do you expect me, to protect my sister,
day and night? So, now I have to suffer, having to move in with the two of you, and
so my husband and four children, to guard my sister.”
“Who is that?” Peter asked.
“You wouldn’t want to know.” John responded, then addressing Katrina, “I don’t
know, how you so quickly got the news, but, I have asked you before, to remove
yourself, and I ask you to do the same again, if you can’t show any decency? You
certainly will not move in with Martina and myself and certainly not so with your
husband and four children, and you don’t have to worry about Martina either, as this
person sitting next to me, is Peter, my secret agent, who is employed to follow your
sister everywhere!”
“Oh, that is it. You are the devil in person, you already don’t trust my sister and have
a secret agent on her, to make sure, she isn’t going to go about, as you did, is that it?
You creep, you caused me to have a miscarriage already, and now you cause
problems to me, with a secret agent. I told Martina, she never should marry you, as
she will cause me to suffer forever. I am a nurse, I know people, who are demented,
and you are one of them.” She yelled for all to hear.
The hotels security guards appeared, and with a wink of John they quickly moved in,
to take the struggling Katrina outside, making known she was breaching the peace,
and if she were to come in again, she would be handed over to the police for this.
Katrina, in her usual self, began to give a lecture about her, being the poor woman,
having to suffer the indignity, for being ousted from the hotel etc.
After some time, Brigitte and Martina reappeared from the dressmaker’s room, both
were smiling.
Brigitte went over to John, quickly planted a kiss on his cheek. “Thank you John, for
being such a terrible guy, to get me this wonderful dress.” She jokingly added.
“Well, that are the consequences of picking up a stray of the street, and invite him to
dinner.” John couldn’t refrain from adding jokingly.
John then explained about Katrina’s visit, how he had fibbed to Katrina, that Peter
was the secret agent, to guard Martina. They all had a laugh together, it was time for
Brigitte and Peter to attend to the jeweller, and then to leave, as the sudden wedding
plans, now left them only days to organise everything, such as, inviting relatives and
friends.
“Katrina phoned me before, about the wedding, and made clear, I didn’t need to ask
her for any money. I then made clear, that you owned companies, so I hardly needed
any, nor had asked for any. It seems she couldn’t wait to argue about it. Perhaps she
phoned, just as an excuse, to try to get details from me?” Martina asked wondering.
“Don’t you worry, she learned her lesson, to think she wanted to move in with her
four children and husband? Not something to look forward to, I think?” John replied.
When Peter and Brigitte had left and arrived at their car, Peter wanted to get the keys
out, he noticed that there was an envelope in his pocket. He opened it and in it was a
note from John and Martina. “Dear Brigitte and Peter, we are sorry, but we aren’t
willing to give you our little nest, Martina’s flat. We did the next best thing, and have
made arrangements, with a Real Estate agent, that the two of you can select any
property for future residence, as after all, when one is getting married, one needs a
place. PS: Obviously, we insist that we are part of the house welcome party! Best
wishes from Martina and John.”
Chapter 3
John and Martina were obviously very busy, organising the wedding related matters.
John took Martina to his parents, something he had omitted to do previously, as to
avoid Martina to find out too early, about his secret life as the owner of the companies
etc.
It is a brief ride from the flat to the residence in Harlando. Just across Markin
Highway.
“Does your mother drive a car?” Martina curiously asked.
“She has her driving licence, but she prefers to spend her time tendering to the
flowers, and seldom goes out. If she does, then she prefers to be driven. At times, she
does drive herself, but that is so she maintains her driving skills. She drives a
Mercedes two hundred and eighty ‘S’ model. She has had it for more then thirty
year’s now. My father used to drive it, before he died. It reminds her of my father, and
the trips they used to have, and that is why, I think, she is so fond of the car. No one
else has been ever allowed to drive it. My dad purchased the car, when I was born,
and it was only used for the three of us, to go to picnics. So, it is a question of
sentiment by my mother. George, my stepfather, never accepted this. He does not like
it, that my mother still grieves, about the loss of my father. It is difficult for him to
understand, that my mother’s feelings for my father is a normal thing. Soon after my
father died, they married; I accepted my mother’s explanation, why she married so
soon after my father’s death. She needed to have someone to lead the ‘Empire’, as I
was too little then. George knew the business, so was the best person available, but he
could only do so, if he was married to my mother, because of a clause in my fathers
Will, that I inherit it all. So, George acted as a trustee, being married to my mother,
and now, that I am about to get married, he is aware, this will be the end of his twenty
years reign over the ‘Empire’.”
Martina noticed at arriving at the residence, that the garden is being kept immaculate.
John explained that there is a full time gardener, looking after the gardens. The iron
front gate, was the access to a private driveway, which was oval shaped, with a large
decorative fountain in the centre. The sound of crackling small pebbles could be
heard, while John slowly drove over it. Martina held the design of the garden to be
magnificent, as it allowed easy access to the front of the house, yet onlookers couldn’t
have a direct view onto the front doors of the main building. While it was a house, the
sheer size of it rather qualified it as being a building. At each side of the driveway
were small hedges, and on regular distances interrupted with flowerbeds. The contrast
of the green hedges with the colourful rainbow appearance of the flowerbeds made it
all blend in beautifully.
John realising, that Martina was taken in about the garden display, commented, “My
mother is a devoted gardener, and spends a lot of time directing the gardener about
maintenance and possibly improvements.”
Arriving at the front door, one had to enter a double ornamental door that had
modillions on the edges, like those that appeared on the building itself. The canopy
was about five meters long, allowing a vehicle to drive under it and the massive white
granite collum’s at each corner, made it very impressive to look at. Once the doors
opened, one could notice the centre occupied by a gigantic modiolus that branched out
to the sides, as a wheel. There were at each side grand marble stairways to each wing
of the residence. While walking past the modiolus, one gained access to the main
house. John explained, that one wing was being used for visitors. The other wing was
being used for the family, and included his offices, sound recording studio, etc. The
centre building was the reception room, containing the main living quarters, such as
the study, library, living room, kitchen, and in the rear the servant’s quarters. The
living room was decorated in a classic style, complementing the Chesterfield red
lounge suit. The walls were decorated with paintings of past era. Martina was very
much impressed, realising that it was significantly different than her music orientated
flat.
His mother, Mrs Swantee, upon entering the living room, presented a very gentle
woman, who was very talkative. Her huge body of about size twenty or so, was taking
up most of the room, when she entered, and, where one didn’t notice it, then her
laughter would fill the rest of the room. No doubt, she was a very humorous person,
one could notice that the joking streak of John inherited from his mother.
Mrs Swantee was dressed in an auburn mousseline de laine dress, covered with a
layer of mousseline de sole, that had long sleeves and a small v-shape neckline, which
permitted to see the shining golden necklace, which one could instantly recognise
being one of the nineteen hundred and twenty era, that had a locket hanging from it.
Martina, having been introduced to Johns mother, then quickly asked, “Mrs Swantee,
may I ask, where John got his cheek’s from, as yours seem to be round, and he tends
to be very cheeky.”
“Well my dear, Martina, I do not know, if you were trying to call me a ‘swan’, or
were referring to me as your ‘dinner’, we call here ‘tea’, but let me tell you, very
clearly. I do not swim as a swan, as I tend to sink to the bottom. And I am perhaps
opulent on the side, but don’t even get any ideas, I was going to be your tea, as I have
already made tea for the two of you.” was the lengthy response of Mrs Swantee.
Bingo, Martina had an obvious instant success with Mrs Swantee, as she knew, how
to make a joke, to break the ice with Martina.
“I don’t know about John, but actually, we are pretty hungry, and I was told by John,
that he studied the art of cannibalism, and if you have one of those cooking pots, we
could always offer you a hot bath, in one of his cooking pots.” was Martina’s cheeky
response.
“My dear, if you contemplate to have me for dinner, then I am afraid, you came too
late, as I have my own cannibal, which is my husband George. I can assure you, he
devote himself entirely to me, during the night.” Mrs Swantee commented with a big
grin.
“Mum, Martina and I don’t want to resolve your bedroom affairs, as I said all along,
you can always lock up George, in the cellar for the night. I assume, he would be too
pleased for this, as he too complaints, about the nights that he can’t sleep, because of
the lumberjacks working during the night. I told him, we have no lumberjacks, and
George insists, we have them working around at night, as when he is in bed, he can
hear them. I gave him a micro tape-recorder, and indeed the lumberjacks were heard,
and so I checked outside the room, but no one was working there. So, if George and
you are in the room, and no one else, then guesses, who is making the sound of
lumberjacks, I ask?”
“Oh, that is the way you operate?” Mrs Swantee directed herself to poor George,
“How dare you, to tell my son about our sex live?” adding a big smile to it.
“What did I do wrong?” George asked, looking perplexed at John, “When did I tape-
record your mother?” he asked further.
John obviously had made the whole story up, and his mother realised that. Poor
George isn’t particularly the joking type, and so lost the plot, so to say.
“Come on George.” John added, with obvious pleasure, “Remember, when you got
drunk at the pub, and you were telling the blokes about the problem, to stay in bed,
because mum squeezes you in bed, and the noise she makes, that it keeps you awake
for most of the night?”
“Certainly not, my son.” commented George, in a very strict voice, as he was far from
enjoying the way matters were being discussed.
John realised, that George once again wasn’t in a joking mood, and then left it by that.
It wasn’t uncommon that the two of them were unable to get along, and obviously, the
coming wedding is the last thing George wanted, as this means that John would take
over from him, and take control of the ‘Empire’. After all, Johns late father had
bequeathed that upon marriage John would take the helm of the entire ‘Empire’,
meaning that George basically would be without a position.
What is there next to do for a person, who one day is managing director etc. and the
next day is basically without a position? Sure, there was no need to work, where it
comes to monies, but it was the credibility he now lost, as people would never show
him the respect, he had over the years from the workers.
John was always aware, that one day, a considerable problem might arise, if George
had to give up the ‘Empire’ to John, but then again, George was the trustee of his
fathers Estate only so, until John became married. George obviously didn’t like any
wedding to go ahead, after all, that would leave him without any position in the
‘Empire’.
George had been known as very ruthless over the years, and had made many enemies,
in particular as most people held that George really married John’s mother, to be able
to get control of the ‘Empire’, which George always pursued, while working in the
company under Johns father, the late Mr Swantee Snr. George and Johns father had
grown up together, while Johns father spent his time in studies, George went to work,
as he held studying was for a fool.
Years later, Mr Swantee then invited George to work for him, once Mr Swantee had
finished studies, and achieved to own a company, and soon Mr Swantee was creating
an empire. George always had been jealous on his schoolmate, for having the riches,
and so the marriage got him at least the control of the ‘Empire’, and that was
something John was about to take away from him.
John and Martina were able to make a good evening with Mrs Swantee, who
understood that, the friction between John and her husband would remain, no matter
what.
Martina curiously asked Mrs Swantee, “Might I ask Your Highness what do I call you
in future? Is it Madam, Maem, mum or Mrs Swantee or just ‘John’s mother’”?
“My dear Martina,” Mrs Swantee responded, “if you have a problem to recognise
your tiny mother, then I am afraid, we’ll have to get you a pair of glasses, as
otherwise we might let you fly with the bats, as they too have a lack of vision during
the day, as owls do too.”
“Sorry, mum.” Martina responded hastily, “I first didn’t recognise you, because I
thought you were from Africa, but I now realise, that you washed your face, and I
now see you have the skin of my father, the body of my mother, and the brains of my
future husband. Who else, but my mother could be in front of me, to appear like all of
them?”
Mrs Swantee now really began to laugh, as if the entire building was going to collapse
from her body shakes. “Let’s get a cover, before the building collapses?” John smiling
asked, and whisked Martina away, leaving a still laughing Mrs Swantee behind.
“Martina you have visited my parents, and shall we visit yours now?”
“Well, I don’t mind, but be forewarned that my mother isn’t like your mother and
neither my stepfather, and as you already have bad experiences with my sister
Katrina, I am really not to happy to visit them, but I think I have little choice.”
“If you prefer, we don’t go?” John asked.
“No, we better go but brace yourself for the event.”
“Where are they living?”
“Harper Ville, near the corner of Empire Highway and Northern Banana Highway. If
you drive there, I will direct you from there.”
Arriving at Martina’s parents, it was certainly as Martina had forecasted. Mr and Mrs
Buckass were grumpy people, very critical upon John. Yes, they knew all about it
from Katrina, and they considered it a disgrace, that John had so belittled her. How
dare Martina to put her sister down, to allege that the children aren’t Maximillian’s,
and to blame her for fooling around with other men. Katrina was an angel and a hard
working nurse, who had done no wrong and couldn’t hurt a fly.
Both Mr and Mrs Buckass left no stone unturned to cast their verdict upon John and
Martina, about their appalling conduct towards Katrina, and they better made up with
having the children as flower girls and pageboys and Katrina, a bridesmaid.
Martina already could imagine that if she had those kind of children around her they
would likely be cutting strips out of the wedding dress before she even had arrived at
the alter. This horrifying thought certainly wasn’t anything, she looked forward to.
“Mum.” Martina defensively objected. “Katrina is far too old to be a bridesmaid, and
to tell you the truth, her children are a horror. Look, what they did to our neighbours
car and windows and to your lounge suit, they tore it apart.”
“Don’t you dare ever to criticise my grandchildren, they are the sweetest children I
ever came across. Phillip just accidentally cut a square in the seat, as he didn’t realise
that he ought not to do so, and for a child twelve years of age, you can hardly expect
to know better. As for Betty, it wasn’t her fault that she accidentally threw a can of
paint over the neighbour’s car. She fell, she told me, the neighbour had deliberately
parked their car in her way, and so they could try to claim compensation from us. You
see those people are so horrible that they planned to park the car there a day earlier,
knowing that Betty was going to fall the next day. I wonder, if they perhaps used a
line to trip Betty, to cause her to fall. Rodney is only nine and hardly could know the
difference that he accidentally was trying to have breast-feeding from his mother and
then this awful women didn’t let him use her breast. You know, how an emotional
harm that is for Rodney not to have been breastfed then? Johnny didn’t smash the
windows at all, they attacked him, when the poor boy was playing football. How can
he break a window that is on the upper floor? He can’t even reach there. The
neighbours were nasty as they were throwing their windows at Johnny and at the same
time also ripped his football and now they are trying to blame him for kicking in their
windows. I wonder if you perhaps have put up the neighbours in this all, as you are
now using this bloke to cause Katrina to suffer a miscarriage. I know all about it, as
Katrina told me about it.”
“Mum,” Martina now desperately asked, “can you please be nice to John, I came to
introduce him to you and all he gets, is to hear about Katrina and her children? We are
getting married on Friday, and we invite you to come.”
“Do you think I am crazy?” Mrs Buckass argued. “If you refuse Katrina to be your
bridesmaid, then only if you accept me to be your bridesmaid, I will come. Henk also
will not come, unless John allows him to be his best man. Mrs Buckass hereby
referring to her husband.
John, in his tact, sought to resolve matters, “Mrs Buckass, I wish I had been aware of
the honour you wished to bestow upon us, but I expected that as the mother of the
bride you would prefer to use one of the best seats possible in church, rather than to
have to stand for long periods of time in the church, however, perhaps I can talk the
priest into it to make a vacancy, so you can take over being the bridesmaid, if those
are your wishes.”
Mrs Buckass now went berserk; “Is he crazy, I am not going to stand for anyone, and
no one is going to take my seat in the church either. They cannot take the members
seat at the footy ground, and I am a member of the church and so no one can take my
members seat either! Not on your life that I am going, as it is clear that the two of you
have cooked up for me and poor Katrina having to stand the whole service. No
wonder I have arthritis in my legs, this is from having to stand in the church as a
bridesmaid.”
Martina realised that little was achieved to talk any further with her mother, and Henk
was sitting there most of the time grimacing, he agreed with whatever his wife stated.
“I am sorry for my parents conduct.” Martina commented to John, once they had left
the house.
“Martina, my dear, I marry you because I love you, and simply have to take the rest
along for whatever it takes. The worse part is for you that you feel ashamed, because
of their conduct and I ask you to understand that they are getting old and so may not
think as clear as we are.”
‘What a man.’ Martina told herself hugging John.
“We ought perhaps invite Katrina, as to avoid bad blood, she may be otherwise up to
tricks later on and that is the last thing we want?”
“All right, I will tell Katrina as soon as I can. Can you perhaps drive past her house?”
John agreed and he drove to Katrina’s residence, which wasn’t far from where they
were, but found, there was no one home.
“I better leave a note and an invitation card in the letterbox, so she will know we
invite her to the wedding.” John stated and then wrote the card and note and placed it
in the letterbox.
“John, we are close to The Classic Hotel, what if we just drop in for a minute?”
Martina asked.
“OK with me.” John replied and headed for the restaurant.
John and Martina went to their restaurant for a snack, as after all, it was Wednesday
and on Friday was the big day, so they still had some time on their own. Who knows,
how hectic it would be after the wedding, when many friends might visit them to talk
about how the wedding had been.
Once, at the restaurant Martina felt like calling Brigitte, to join them and John agreed
that was a good idea. So, Martina called Brigitte, inviting them to come and they
agreed to do so.
Peter was in a good mood upon arrival, and made known that Brigitte and himself had
found a house they liked, and the Real Estate agent had organised the house for them
available by Friday.
“I know,” John smiling commented, “they took the shirt off my back, to make sure I
paid for it.” and all began to laugh.
Peter and Brigitte also joined in laughing, and they were really fond of John, one
could see.
“You know, John,” Brigitte stated, “Martina and I were always very close friends, and
when Peter asked me to marry him, I was concerned that Martina would be left on her
own, but I can tell you, I approve of you, so to say, one hundred percent and I am
glad, Martina will be very happy.”
They placed their orders and Peter explained that their newfound home was located in
Olympiana.
“I am glad it is closer to work, as before I had to drive from Jupiter Valley to the base
and with traffic it can be a lot of time each day wasted on travelling.” Peter explained.
They commenced their meal, once it was presented.
Suddenly, soon after they had completed their meal, Peter complained about stomach
cramps, and so John suggested that Martina and Brigitte better go home, while he
would drive Peter to the Northern Star Hospital being the nearest hospital, for a check
up.
John was really concerned, as his father had died also from stomach complaints and
so he was concerned Peter, albeit much younger, could have the same fate. Sure
John’s father had died twenty four hours from having being poisoned, but unlikely
this was the case with Peter, nevertheless, it was better not to delay Peter’s medical
treatment, which appeared to be needed.
John used his mobile phone to call ahead to the nearest hospital, to let them know he
was on his way, and that there was no time to delay in waiting for an ambulance.
John took really a risk in speeding, but didn’t attempt to go through red light, as he
knew that it wasn’t worth to kill themselves in the process.
When they arrived at the hospital, staff was waiting with a stretcher, to take Peter on.
It became known, soon thereafter, that there was something wrong with his stomach
that needed an x-ray to see, what it was and so an x-ray became organised. John didn’t
leave Peter’s side, as after all, he liked the guy, and whatever was going to happen to
Peter, was his business now too.
“John, would you like a cup of coffee?” John suddenly heard a request. He looked up
and to his amazement it was Katrina in a nursing outfit, with a cup of coffee.
‘Yes, thank you.” John responded and took the cup of coffee from Katrina.
“What is wrong, dear John?” Katrina asked, and she seemed to be so awfully nice.
She wasn’t the ratbag Katrina, he had known so far, but this was a sensitive woman,
who really seemed to care.
“My friend Peter went to radiology, I am concerned about him, as we have planned a
double wedding, and I didn’t want him to be sick or to miss out on the wedding.”
John commented, while sipping his coffee slowly.
“Do not worry dear John, if anyone is going to be married, than I think Peter will.”
With this she took the now empty cup from John and left.
‘I must have underestimated Katrina,’ John thought, surely, she was very nice to me
and even did bring a cup of coffee without even asking for it.
John quickly followed Katrina, and called her. Katrina turned around saying, “Yes
John”.
“Martina and I went to your house and we found no one at home, so we left a
wedding invitation card and a note in the mail box.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t need it.” and with these puzzling words, she left John behind.
John went back and had to wait for some time and finally the doctor came out
thanking John for the quick response by bringing Peter to the hospital, and likely
saving his life by this. The doctor explained, that a fishbone had caught one of the
walls of the abdomen and was about to pierce the stomach totally, which would have
left the acids burning inside the body. So, the quick trip to the hospital most likely
saved his life. Peter would be able to go home soon, as with a scope the harm was
averted.
“Don’t ever do this to me again” John commented in a very serious tone to Peter,
when he came finally to the waiting room. “I have called the girls and given them the
good news already, they are waiting for us.” John added further.
Peter and John went to see the girls at Martina’s flat, and it was noticeable that the
otherwise joyful John was really very quite. Peter remarked to John that he was
strangely quiet, perhaps because of the scare earlier, but John stated that he didn’t
know why, he just felt different.
Later, Peter and Brigitte left for home and Martina and John decided to call it the
night.
“You are strangely quiet?” Martina asked John.
“I don’t know why I feel strange.”
“I hope you haven’t got wedding fever?”
“My dear Martina, I love you so much, that nothing in the world could persuade me
not to get married to you. I love you very much, and will do so, until I die”
“Please, do not say that, it sounds so eerie”
Martina and John went to bed and the next morning John got ready to get to his
mother, as they had thing to do, while Martina was going to the beauty salon to do the
things women tend to do, when they are going to get married or go out, manicure etc.
“I love you very, very much.” John stated to Martina and she responded, “You are my
guardian angel, the man I love.” With a cuddle and kiss each went their way John to
his mother, and Martina to have her beauty treatment.
Mrs Swantee also noted at home that John wasn’t his usual, and mentioned this to
George, who’s response was: “Do you think that I am worried about him, when he is
trying to take the ‘Empire’ from me? I couldn’t care less.”
As the day progressed, John became more ill, and when he entered the room was
hardly able to walk, this resulting in Mrs Swantee’s real concern about his state of
health that she swiftly called a doctor in.
“Mrs Swantee, your son has no obvious symptoms, and I think it is most likely the
wedding that causses the problems. After all, not only is he going to get married, but
also is about to take over the ‘Empire’ his father built, and so I would say that the
nerves are playing a part in this. Just let him have some green tea and that might
improve the situation. I will come back tomorrow.” Was the doctors diagnose, after
having checked John.
“Martina, please can you come to our place, I am concerned about John.” Mrs
Swantee asked Martina over the telephone, once having discovered, where Martina
was.
Upon arrival, Martina hurried to John who was seemingly ill. He appeared to be in a
very strange sleep. “We must call in a doctor as a matter of urgency.” Martina’s
worried voice urged having seen the terrible state John was in.
“I had already the doctor visiting and he advised to wait till tomorrow.”
“Please, let me take John to the hospital, I don’t want him to die?” Martina pleaded.
Mrs Swantee now also became more concerned than she had initially been, and called
for an ambulance. It took about ten minutes, before the ambulance arrived and in the
meantime Martina also contacted Brigitte and Peter explaining, John would be on his
way to hospital, as John appeared to be in a coma.
“Which hospital?” Peter asked, “Is it the same where I was and your sister works?
“How do you know my sister works in that hospital?” Martina asked.
“Well, John told me, that when I was in the radiology department, your sister gave
him a cup of coffee and was so nice to him, that he was amazed, it was your sister
being so different towards him.”
“Oh, no.” Martina cried, and she told him that she would go to the General Hospital
on South Road as the East South Hospital had some people on strike and didn’t take
patients, they divert them to General Hospital, with Katrina working at the Northern
Star Hospital it was better not to take John there. Peter commented that he knew,
where it was and would hurry.
The ambulance arrived, Martina and Mrs Swantee went with the ambulance.
“Driver, take us to the General Hospital and it is an emergency.” Mrs Swantee in a
sudden strict voice directed.
“A shorter way is to the Northern Star Hospital.” The driver responded.
“Too risky, take my son to the General Hospital and hurry.”
‘It won’t be easy to get to there.” The driver commented.
“Take the best route you can find, but hurry.” Mrs Swantee directed.
“To avoid traffic as much as possible, I suggest to take Park Highway, Wantree Place
Hwy, then Czech Plains Highway to Gemini Highway and pick up from there Empire
Highway to South Road.” The driver commented.
“Sounds alright to me.” Mrs Swantee commented with approval, realising that
travelling against the flow of traffic, would be far quicker as there would be less
traffic then ahead of them.
‘Partner, we are going to loose the man if we do not hurry,’ the paramedic with John
advised the driver and called ahead via the mobile for the hospital to have staff ready.
Most of the way the Ambulance had no need for usage of the siren, merely lights
flashing, but when having to turn left into South Road, the traffic was considerably
heavy, and they were facing red light also.
“Hold on.” The driver warned, and then with sirens blaring, began to drive on the
wrong side of the road and soon they were at the hospital.
Upon arrival at General Hospital, John was really in serious problems. Peter and
Brigitte arrived also. John was whisked away on a stretcher into emergency room, and
the doctors attended to him immediately.
A nurse came out asking all kinds of questions, about what food John had to eat and if
John was using drugs etc, and Martina gave a version of what she knew and Mrs
Swantee filled her in as to what John had eaten during the day.
A doctor, who was noticeably very tall and bulky, came storming out of the room and
yelled at nurses to get certain items and to get the theatre ready. Soon an army of
doctors and nurses went into the room, and then police arrived also.
“Mrs Swantee, I am INSPECTOR-RIKATI, from the homicide squad, to investigate

the poison your son has in his body, and we have already arrested your husband
George, on suspicion of attempted murder, upon your son John.” This well dressed
man was telling Mrs Swantee, who hardly realised, what was going on, as she was
more concerned about the frantic movement of doctors and nurses.
Martina was also in no state to talk, as she too was in extreme distress and clutched
the hands of Mrs Swantee.
Brigitte asked the police officer, if perhaps she could assist. and then commenced to
explain that she was a close friend of John and Martina and that they planned to have
a double wedding the next day.
“I am sorry Madam, but it is unlikely the patient will go anywhere, but stay in
hospital, and I understand he is currently in a coma. We were called in, because the
doctors discovered poison in his saliva. We are extremely concerned that the patient
might not survive the ordeal. You better prepare your friends for this.”
Brigitte burst out in tears and Peter tried to comfort her, but became than distressed
himself.
“How could anyone try to kill this gentle person?” Brigitte asked in tears.
For several hours they waited, while doctors tried to keep John alive. Finally it
seemed they had success as John slowly opened his eyes.
“Come in quick.” they asked Mrs Swantee” but she dragged Martina with her. “My
child, I think John wants to see you first.” she added and pushed Martina ahead of
herself.
Martina went to the bedside, trembling and noticed that John was very week hardly
able to even speak. She went closer to him, to kiss him on the lips, but the doctor
warned that she wasn’t allowed to kiss his lips, as he had been poisoned. Quickly
Martina kissed John on the cheek.
“I love you my dearest, please stay with me?” she asked John in a trembling voice.
She wanted to keep calm, but she couldn’t.
Mrs Swantee came closer and took her sons hand and that of Martina and placed them
together. “John,” she added, “I like you to get married to Martina, right now. Peter is
going to try to find a priest. We all love you. Please fight on?”
John tried to talk, and Martina placed her ear next to his mouth, and it sounded as
John said, “I love you.”
She felt that John was trying to squeeze her hand, but it was a very faint squeeze.
“John is telling you, he loves you.” Mrs Swantee softly said to Martina.
“John, I love you, very, very much. It is just now our wedding day.” Martina softly
stated to John in his ear, having noticed the clock just passed midnight.
John turned his head slightly and Martina felt his lip against her cheek and a whisper
“I love you.”
Suddenly, it was eerie quiet. Martina felt there was something wrong, and when she
looked at John, she noticed his eyes were closed. The doctor, of the huge figure, who
she had previously seen racing from the room, now was the gentle giant, who slowly
took Martina from the bedside. Mrs Swantee was crying in a chair. Martina noticed
that a sheet was pulled over John’s head.
She realised that John had died. No matter what, his last breath had been to kiss her
and to say he loved her.
Peter arrived with the priest, who gave the last rites and seeking to provide comfort to
the others. It was too late to hold a wedding. Peter took charge, to deal with other
matters and then took Martina and Mrs Swantee to the residence of Mrs Swantee.
Arriving home, Mrs Swantee then realised that George wasn’t in his usual chair, and
asked if anyone knew, where George was.
Peter then gently informed Mrs Swantee that the police under suspicion of attempted
murder had arrested George, and now this became murder, as it was well known that
George didn’t want John to get married, as he would loose his position.
Mrs Swantee now became an emotional wreck, and she had to be sedated by a doctor.
“I do not believe my husband would do this, while he and John couldn’t get along and
my husband didn’t want to loose his position, he in his own way adored John and had
great respect for him. I know he didn’t do it.”
Martina was obviously more than upset having lost John. “I do not think George
would have done it, I think it was Katrina.” she uttered softly.
Peter, who was standing nearby Martina, heard this and immediately began to talk to
police INSPECTOR-RIKATI, who had arrived at the Swantee residence, leading the
murder investigation and explained that what had occurred at the Northern Star
Hospital.
“Did you see it?”
“No. But John told me, about the coffee.” Peter responded in utter amazement that
this police officer seemed to ignore the details, he just gave.
“Well, we’ll look into to it, but unless we can trace the cup, it is unlikely that there is
anything that can be proven.”
Shortly thereafter, INSPECTOR-RIKATI left the room, and returned after about thirty
minutes asking Mrs Swantee, if she could assist him and followed her. They went to
John’s room, which had a recording studio attached, and INSPECTOR-RIKATI
asked, if he was permitted to search the rooms. Mrs Swantee approved of this. Not
much later INSPECTOR-RIKATI found some tapes, and asked Mrs Swantee, if he
was permitted to play it. Again she approved of this.
Suddenly, Mrs Swantee was startled, as there she heard the voice of her son John,
albeit weak, he was clearly giving a message. Various other tapes were found and
each seemingly for a different purpose and with different kind of messages.
“I am sorry Mrs Swantee,” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated, “I honestly didn’t expect
this.”
However Mrs Swantee was rather pleased that the tapes had been found.
“I must fulfil the last wishes of my son,” she said, asking INSPECTOR-RIKATI to
help her to get back to the others.
Once back in the living room, Mrs Swantee asked for Peter to come and he did so
willingly.
“Peter,” She said in a very slow manner and through tears, “my son thought you were
a great guy, and I believe that he would want you and Brigitte to go ahead with the
wedding he planned. Please do it, for my son, and get married today and celebrate the
life of my son and not his death?”
Martina who sat next to Mrs Swantee, turned towards Brigitte, and in a voice full of
emotion then asked Brigitte to go ahead with the wedding.
“Please, do it for John’s sake? He wanted it so much.” she asked Brigitte.
Peter and Brigitte reluctantly agreed, and said they wanted to keep the wedding low
key.
Mrs Swantee took the hands of Martina and then said; “Martina I have never seen my
son so happy, as since he wanted to get married to you. I know that he wanted to get
married to you. He is no longer able to do so, but what I would like you to do, is to go
ahead, as if you and John are getting married. I know, it isn’t to be a real wedding, but
I would like you to do it as I think this will give peace to John. Instead of a wedding
pledge, I ask you to make an eternal love Pledge to John.
Martina looked surprised up to Mrs Swantee, this woman has a heart of gold.
‘Here she was confronted with the sudden death of her beloved son, and she was still
trying to do the right thing for the woman her son wanted to marry,’ she thought.
Martina embraced Mrs Swantee, and cried on her shoulders.
“Mother, my dearest mother, how could I ever object to this most honourable request?
It would be my desire, to give honour to the man of my love for now and ever.”
By now it was in the early hours of the morning. Peter made known that it was better
for all to go to bed. He made clear to the police, that they better leave and that he
wanted George to be present at the wedding, as he was selected to be best man.
Mrs Swantee gasped, “Best man?
“ Yes,” Peter commented, ‘he is going to be my best man, as a token of respect for
him, as I do not believe he had anything to do with John’s death.”
Mrs Swantee began to cry, not from sorrow, but because this man so much reminded
her about John. No wonder John had liked Peter so much.
Peter organised for sleeping arrangements, announcing he and Brigitte were going to
stay the night also. It became clear, that Peter was a great organiser, and Mrs Swantee
was glad that Peter had taken charge of it all. Martina took the night in John’s room,
and for a long time she looked at the many photo’s of John, observing how John’s
room was adjoined to a recording studio. She wondered if John had been singing or
had been involved with musical instruments, but had not come to mention it. Finally,
she became very tired, and went to bed but not without selecting a photo she held was
the one most recently made, and after wondering about what was going to happen,
and at times crying about the loss of John, she fell asleep cuddling a photo of the man
she so loved.
Mrs Swantee had problems sleeping, but finally she too fell asleep wondering if her
husband would be freed, and crying about the loss of her only son. She had no doubt,
that George had no connection with the death of John.
It was the cool breeze that awakened Martina, and she noticed someone had opened
the window. She heard the whistling of the birds, and it seemed as if the sun smiled at
her.
‘Such a beautiful day for a wedding and here my loved one is dead, poisoned by my
sister.’ she thought. There was no doubt in her mind, that Katrina had poisoned John
with the coffee.
A knock on the door, and it was Mrs Swantee. “My dearest Martina, can I invite you
for breakfast, I think John would have asked you.”
It is obvious that Mrs Swantee knew John extremely well, and also his polite manners.
Martina didn’t say anything and rose from the bed.
“My dear, I know it is difficult to accept, but John now lives within us for as long as
we live.” Mrs Swantee added. “He has eternal life, as he will live on within us.” she
then followed up.
‘Why couldn’t my own mother ever been so nice to me’ Martina wondered.
“Come on Martina,” Mrs Swantee now urged, “we have a wedding to attend to, and
you have to keep your Pledge also.”
Martina wondered how on earth this robust woman could manage to keep her senses,
having just lost her only child, and her husband in jail for his murder. She followed
Mrs Swantee to the dining area, noticing that the others were already fully dressed.
Brigitte came to give Martina a hand at the table. It became obvious that the two
wanted to be close with each other.
‘Why could Katrina never be like this?’ Martina wondered.
“Martina”, Brigitte now spoke softly, “Peter and I have talked about it, and we believe
that your Pledge with John must be held before our wedding. We have been advised,
that the police have agreed that George can attend to the service, but he will have to
go back with them, until the matter is heard in Court. Peter has arranged for a lawyer
to visit George.”
If you agree, than we’ll use the Mercedes, John always liked to drive, for the wedding
etc. We want you to know, that John will be the focus point of the day.
“Thank you.” Martina whispered.
Chapter 4
Mrs Swantee had laid out the wedding dress for Martina, as she explained to Martina
that she ought to attend in her wedding dress, as that is, what John wanted.
Martina, unlike a normal bride having perhaps wedding jitters, was in a state that she
didn’t half understand what was going on.
‘Was it cruel for her to go to a church wedding and to make a Pledge with a dead
man? Wasn’t that spoiling the day for Brigitte and Peter? Why did Mrs Swantee so
much want her to do this?’ she wondered.
Martina notices that Mrs Swantee had been crying, as some of her mascara had been
smudged, due to tears, and so she became aware that this gentle woman pretending to
be hard and stable as the Rock of Gibraltar really was hiding her inner feelings toward
the others.
‘I wonder, how much she really suffers?’ Martina thought.
Mrs Swantee seemed to have some gut feeling about Martina staring at her as, without
turning around she said, “My dear Martina, are you having a go at my figure and
wonder, if the church is big enough, to let me enter, or are you perhaps looking at my
hair style?” Here we had Mrs Swantee trying to make a joke, pretending that she
wasn’t suffering.
“Mum, you are the dearest person in my life, now that John is gone.” Martina
whispered in her ear.
“How dare you to say John is gone, my dear. He will be for the rest of your life with
you. I assure you, that when you least expect it, you will hear his voice pledging his
love.” Mrs Swantee responded.
Martina tried to smile, but didn’t think she managed it, and just hugged Mrs Swantee
and whispered; “Mum, I really love you, you are an angel.”
“Not on your life.” was the quick response from Mrs Swantee, “I am no angel, as I am
still alive!”
With this she gave a bit of a smile, and it seems Mrs Swantee sought to make it as
easy as possible for Martina, to cope with her sorrow loosing John, by pretending she
didn’t suffer herself and to force her old joking manner towards Martina.
“Come on my dear, you better wake up and stop sleep walking or do you wish to
leave in pyjamas for the church?” was the question of Mrs Swantee.
“I better not.” Martina responded and thinking about how idiotic it would be for
herself to walk among the wedding guests in her pyjamas, with printed music notes,
she began to smile.
“Good on you.” Mrs Swantee encouraged Martina, noticing she finally smiled.
Mrs Swantee had taken charge of matters now, and began to direct her servants to get
Martina ready for the church. Soon Martina was sitting there in a trance and dreaming
about John, while half a dozen of people were moving her around adjusting things on
her.
“My dear, Martina, can you please wake up!” Martina now realised the voice of Mrs
Swantee saying and became aware that she was standing there, all on her own with
Mrs Swantee, and it seems all those people had moved away from her.
There in front of her, she noticed a large mirror, and in it a reflection of a young
women in a wedding gown, as pretty as she had ever seen. ‘Sure, that isn’t Brigitte,’
she thought, as Brigitte hadn’t this colour of hair and was of a larger figure.
“Martina, my dear.” Mrs Swantee voice softly whispering, “You are looking at
yourself.”
It seems Mrs Swantee had noticed Martina having wondered, who she was looking at.
“But,…” mumbled Martina, “but, she is so pretty.”
“Of course my dear. You should be the prettiest girl in the land, after all, you are
going to church to pledge your love for John.”
“Mum. I don’t know, how to ever thank you, for what you do for me.”
“Oh, you are already going to be selfish, to think I do this for you, well my dear forget
that nonsense, I do it for myself, as I would not want to disgrace my son at the church
service, with you being dressed in rags.” And, she gave Martina a smile.
Martina simply didn’t have any word’s to thank Mrs Swantee, so she tried to hug Mrs
Swantee.
“Not on your life.” quipped Mrs Swantee. “Are you proposing to crease the dress,
before you even have left the house?”
Then Mrs Swantee took Martina’s hand and softly pressed it. Martina very much
understood, that Mrs Swantee sought to maintain her posture, rather than to show her
own suffering.
“Mrs Swantee, we have to go, we could be late otherwise.” Joseph, the butler
interjected.
Mrs Swantee began to move towards the door, guiding Martina, also holding her
hand. It is now, Martina noticed that Mrs Swantee had transformed herself wearing a
beautiful gown that was, if not as beautiful as her wedding dress, than even better.
“Mum, how beautiful your dress is.”
“Well, my dear, it was John, who actually designed it for me. You see that was one of
the many talents he had.”
“But, how come, he didn’t then design my dress?”
“My dear Martina, John was too modest to seek to pressure you, on having to wear
any of his designs of garments. He rather felt, that you ought to have your own
selection. That way John also knew that your taste was excellent, as he in fact had
made this known to me.”
“Thank you.” Martina politely responded.
And here Martina had thought, she knew so much about John, in the short time of
their relationship, it seems only that there were other qualities he had out of modesty,
not even revealed. “John, I love you very much and always will do so.” she made the
internal pledge, while following Mrs Swantee.
Martina and Mrs Swantee were seated in the stretched limousine and Mrs Swantee
asked the driver first to go to the front garden and stop there, until she would instruct
him further. The driver did so.
“Martina, my dear, I think that before we go to the church I need to talk to you. I
wanted to do so earlier but I didn’t think it was appropriate, it seems now you are
back in this world and so I want to explain something.”
“Yes mum.”
“John wanted the Pledge of love in the church, if he died, before being able to marry
you, because of that I have asked you to do so. As John can’t be present himself, I
have arranged for his voice to be used. So please dear don’t get upset, if you can hear
him. As you learned John, was a planner and he planned ahead that in the event of his
death, being it by car accident or otherwise, he would still give you his last wishes and
Pledge, as he wanted, if he was alive. I expect it will be difficult for you to hear his
voice, but please concentrate on his Pledge.”
Martina began to wonder, what on earth John might have done and what he was going
to say, but answered to Mrs Swantee, “I trust you know, what to do. I am in your
hands.”
Mrs Swantee softly stroked Martina’s hand and smiled.
“Can you please drive on?” She asked the driver, and there the car moved on.
Once the driver turned onto the Harlando Highway, it was a very brief drive down the
highway, to Cross Church.
When they arrived at the church, Martina noticed that it was an old style building. The
name ‘Cross Church’ was displayed on a wood panel in the garden. There were
already hundreds of people gathered outside. Martina was amazed that there were so
many people there.
‘Surely, Brigitte and Peter hadn’t invited that many people to the wedding,’ she
thought.
“Can I ask you, mum, why are all those people here?”
“Well my dear. John was a skilled person in many sports and as such gained many
friends and I took the liberty to invite them all to the pledge. There are his karate
friends, the ones in the white with the yellow sun on their chest, and over there his
mountain climber friends with their gear and you see over there his army buddies in
their uniforms.” With this Mrs Swantee indicated, where they were.
“Was John in the armed forced also?”
“Of course my dear, John was a Captain in the Air Force and was actually a pilot.
John was that busy in so many things that he was seldom home and so it wasn’t until
recently that he began to work for the ‘Empire’.”
Martina was looking around and noticed groups of people dressed in different
uniforms or other sports gear and it became obvious that John must have been
participating in many different sports. She also noticed her co-workers, even Joshua
was there.
“May I please?” was the voice of the driver and Martina noticed that Mrs Swantee
was about to leave the vehicle and the driver asked her to follow.
Mrs Swantee stood there outside the vehicle and Martina noticed how she basically
blocked the view from everything else, with her huge body. Yet, Martina also became
aware that Mrs Swantee was dressed in such manner that she really was elegant and
her figure was shown in a good taste. The gown was of a royal blue colour that was
set off with what appeared to be small diamonds. ‘That would prove to be expensive,’
Martina thought. The shoulders of the gown itself, was strapless, covered with netting
that allowed the colour of the gown to come through in such beautiful manner that the
sunrays made a great display of the gown. She noticed now that Mrs Swantee was
wearing a brooch with a locket hanging on it and a matching necklace with a locket.
Suddenly Martina realised, she hadn’t at all given any attention to fit on jewelry, and
with her right hand, she touched her neck to feel there was something hanging around
it.
“Don’t worry my dear.” Mrs Swantee commented, having observed Martina’s hasty
movement. “You are wearing a necklace John had made especially for you with a
locket that contains a photo of him. And, you see, you are also wearing a matching
brooch and bracelet. It was one of the other hobbies John had in designing. I took the
liberty to put them on you. Obviously you hadn’t noticed it, when you looked in the
mirror earlier.”
“No mum, I was so much intrigued by the wedding dress I am wearing that I never
took notice of the jewelry.”
Martina noticed, how there was a guard of honour by some of John’s Air force
buddies for her and Mrs Swantee to pass through, to enter the church.
“Don’t you notice how beautiful and large this church is?” Mrs Swantee asked
Martina, obviously to try to relax her for the coming event. “I feel so humble and
small in this space that I am considering to eat more.” Mrs Swantee added to it.
Martina thought this was really a comic comment, as she could hardly imagine Mrs
Swantee to become even larger than she already was. “I am afraid, if you did that you
might have to move in here as your house would be to small.” she cheekily
commented back.
“Oh, that is, how you are.” Mrs Swantee joked further. “Well, my dear, this is as
much my home, as the one I normally reside at, and so, I invite you to my home, and
enjoy the day.”
Few people might have been more tactful than Mrs Swantee was.
Martina noticed that INSPECTOR-RIKATI approached Mrs Swantee, and it
noticeably was bad news. After he left, she asked, “Something wrong, mum?”
“No, not really, just that George isn’t allowed to attend.”
Martina realised, that Mrs Swantee again did not want to show the emotions that were
ravaging her.
“Could you please wait a minute, and say hello?” Mrs Swantee asked Martina.
Martina became aware that Mrs Swantee was shaking hands with guests, and when
they approached her, she too began to shake their hands.
“I am sorry madam, I was John’s colleague, and we used to fly together. I am really
honoured that I am invited to attend the pledge, between John and yourself.” was what
this handsome about one metre eighty tall man commented
“Thank you,” Martina responded.
Time and time again people introduced themselves to Martina, thanking her for the
invitation, and she became aware that Mrs Swantee must have been doing a lot of
work, as to invite all in her name.
Again, Mrs Swantee was smiling at Martina, and it seemed as if Mrs Swantee had
some sixth sense to know, what Martina was thinking about.
Martina slowly moved to Mrs Swantee, in the midst of everything embraced Mrs
Swantee, and gave her a kiss on her cheek. “Thank you.” She then added.
People began to laugh about it, and Mrs Swantee visibly touched by this then
commented: “How come, Martina is the only one who gives me a cuddle?” and began
to smile.
As if this was an invitation, suddenly people nearest to Mrs Swantee began to hug her
and kiss her cheeks, and Mrs Swantee called out for Martina to help.
“Serves you right.” Martina teased Mrs Swantee, and she began to laugh about the
scene now evolving before her.
After a few minutes, Mrs Swantee finally was able to get some freedom, and in a
joking manner, she invited the guests to do the same to Martina. Martina, however,
put herself in a defensive position and warned; “Don’t any of you get any idea’s, as I
am a karate expert, and my fellow karate team mates are here also. So, who is the
first, who wants to taste the dirt?”
There was a loud laugh, but it worked as no one dared to try to come near Martina,
just in case.
“You are adorable and great.” Mrs Swantee, in a laughing manner, complimented
Martina.
Why are there all those cameras?” Martina asked Mrs Swantee, when she became
aware that there were cameras all over the place.
“That is, because his friends wanted to do so, and I gave them my permission.”
Mrs Swantee didn’t dare to reveal to Martina that in fact they were police cameras, as
she didn’t want to upset Martina about the death threats against her, they had received
during the night.
Finally, Mrs Swantee and Martina moved onto the front, and there she saw Brigitte
and Peter, standing at the first row of seats.
“Brigitte, where on earth is your wedding gown?” Martina asked Brigitte, realizing
that Brigitte hadn’t at all her wedding gown on.
“First, we have your Pledge with John. Peter and I held, that we should not cause any
diversion, and so this is your moment with John.”
“You’re great.”
Once Martina and Mrs Swantee arrived at the front seat, a priest, noticeably limping,
approached them, and after introducing himself as Father Jasona, offered his
condolence for the passing of John. Then, in a more light-hearted manner, he
continued, “Let’s celebrate the Pledge between John and Martina, as soon as we can.”
and with this guided Martina to the altar.
It became very silent in the church. Even the whispering of the wind could be heard in
the church.
Suddenly, Martina heard music playing, and she had no problem recognising the
song, it was her favourite song, about two people being deeply in love, who commit
themselves to eternal love. The very song John had played, the first night, he stayed
the night in her place, at the time they had gotten soaked wet in the rain.
While the song was playing, and the volume became more of a background music, it
was John’s voice that now could be heard saying: “My dearest Martina, my darling
mother and all guests and invited friends present this day to witness the Pledge
between my fiancée Martina and myself. Please, do understand, that due to an
unexpected death, I was unable to walk at the arm of Martina to wed, and so I have
left the instruction for my mother to arrange for the Pledge instead.
This is a tape recording, made by me, in the event that I would prematurely die before
the wedding, so at least Martina and I can give our Pledge.”
With this the microphones went silent, and a burst of music came from the rear of the
church. There, in full dress uniform, an Air Force Band was playing, and as they
slowly moved forward, a coffin was carried between them by pallbearers, which were
dressed in different tunics. There was the karate member, the sky diver, the skier, etc.
People were obviously amazed, that in full glory of music, a coffin was presented for
the Pledge.
Martina obviously became very emotional, as no doubt, the body of her beloved John
was resting inside.
Once the coffin came near her, the band members kneeled and softly continued their
music, until the priest came forward, to take the picture of John that was handed over
by an Air Force member, and placed this photo on the altar.
The music came to a total silence. The priest commenced the liturgy and praying,
asking each person to pray in their own religion, if they desired to do so.
The priest than began to read passages from the Bible, about the love between two
people, and their eternal love, this being precisely the theme of the song John had
played.
The priest then explained to the gathering that this was a ‘Pledge’ not a wedding, but
a wedding would follow, being that of Brigitte and Peter.
“Mrs Swantee, May I invite you, to assist me in this service, to bind two bodies in an
eternal Pledge?” the priest asked.
Mrs Swantee came forward and took position along Martina.
“To those, who are present today, and for all others, I hereby dedicate this service to
John and Martina, for their eternal Pledge of love. Their Pledge is one that no one can
ever undo! As John died early this morning, and as such can’t physically place the
ring on Martina’s hand, I request his mother, to give the honour of doing so, once
Johns Pledge has been made known. I will ask Martina to give her Pledge, and than
ask her to hand Mrs Swantee the ring.”
Martina softly asked the priest about something. It became clear from the reaction of
the priest that it was a major issue. Mrs Swantee also became involved in the
discussion, and she took Martina’s hand and smiled at her.
Then the priests voice was again directed to the gathering and announced. “Martina
has indicated that she desires to place the ring on John’s finger. Mrs Swantee is very
pleased with this request, and as such I approve of this. It must be made clear
however, that the flag now draped over the coffin, will be raised only so far as to
allow Martina and Mrs Swantee and myself to conduct that part of placing the ring
John’s finger, but further no one else will be allowed to witness it. Later, those who
wish to give their last respect to John with an open coffin may do so, at the end of this
service. This will be the last opportunity for anyone to see John, as there after the
coffin will be sealed forever.”
The priest commenced the ceremony, and after having read out the names of the
dearly beloved, he than asked: “John, can you please make known the Pledge you
have recorded for the purpose of this service?”
Over the microphones in a weak voice John’s Pledge. “I Pledge, that my love at the
time of stating this Pledge, and forever will be for my beloved Martina, the woman,
whom I dearly love, but of whom I was prevented to marry, due to an untimely death.
My Pledge isn’t and must not be seen that Martina is denied to perhaps get married
later in life, whenever the moment were to prevail, as I am well aware that this would
be inappropriate. I don’t see that Martina’s love for me ever will diminish, no matter,
what life she may have from hereon. For those present at the gathering, it was my
wish and desire to have this Pledge ceremony being held, to show to you all and the
world that I died, loving Martina. I want those, who are present, to rejoice my life,
and accept that Martina represent me in all matters, and is shown the respect as such.”
Again the love song was played via the microphones, and when it came to an end, the
priest then asked Martina: “Martina, you have heard the Pledge of John, as he made
then in the circumstance, and as now made known to the gathering, I invite you now
to come forward, to make your Pledge?”
Martina was visibly shaken from having heard John’s voice, and was hardly able to
speak. She tried, but little was coming from her. Mrs Swantee rushed over, and gave
her a handkerchief, and someone handed her a glass of water.
A microphone was placed near Martina, and Mrs Swantee held Martina’s hand and
arm, in some manner of support.
“Martina my dear, take your time.” Mrs Swantee very gently whispered to Martina,
and softly pressed her hand.
The gathering was very quiet, as everyone present realised, that this was a major
event. Their friend John had spoken, and they all had heard that he clearly loved
Martina, until his death. He had pledged his eternal love for her.
Finally, after a few minutes Martina was able to get a hold of herself, as to be able to
speak softly, and asked the priest, if the love song could be played again. This was
then arranged.
As the music played, Martina began to speak softly through the microphone; “John, I
accept your Pledge, and make my own, that forever I will carry with me your love. It
is an eternal love that will remain with me in life and death. May you rest in peace,
with my eternal love.”
A complete silence existed, other than the music playing, and when this came to an
end, the priest invited Mrs Swantee to place John’s ring on Martina’s finger.
The normal, nearly unshakeable woman, this Rock of Gibraltar, began to shake, and
in a very nervous manner placed the ring on Martina’s finger, and added in a highly
emotional voice; “My dearest Martina, with all the love in my heart, I place this ring
on your finger for and on behalf of my son John, as a token of his eternal love for you,
and to seal his Pledge to you.”
A music roll from the Air Force band than began, and the flag that was draped over
the coffin was being raised slowly. Some of the pallbearers went underneath, and
soon one could notice the lid of the coffin being held by them, next to the coffin.
The priest invited Martina and Mrs Swantee to approach the coffin, and Mrs Swantee
was holding Martina’s hand firmly.
“If you wish to change your mind, then please don’t feel embarrassed.” The priest
stated to Martina, but Martina indicated, she wanted to go ahead.
Slowly, they disappeared under the flag. The Air Force band played a rolling march,
while the flag was lowered onto the head of Martina, Mrs Swantee and the priest, just
touching them, as to avoid any onlookers to see, what was happening.
One could hear both women cry. It was obvious that the sight of John had greatly
stirred their emotions.
None in the gathering dared to make a sound, as they had far too great a respect for
what was happening. Some five minutes went on, and the women still could be heard
to cry softly.
Some time further passed, and then the priest appeared, and got a microphone and
went back under the flag.
“My dear John, with this ring, I seal our Pledge forever.” One could hear Martina
making the Pledge to John.
After a few minutes, the priest appeared again, the Air Force band again played a
short tune, while the flag was raised, and Martina and Mrs Swantee appeared and one
notice, they both were very emotional. Even the priest showed to be shaken by it all.
The priest asked the pallbearers to seal the coffin, “I ask the coffin to be sealed, and I
am instructed that the coffin will be reopened after the service, to given an
opportunity to those, who attended, to pay their last respect to John, if they wish to do
so, and thereafter, it will be sealed forever.”
The priest then added: “Ladies and gentleman, I invite you all, to listen to John.”
The love song began to play again, and soon afterwards one could hear John’s voice
stating: “My dear mother, I thank you for making this Pledge possible between my
beloved Martina and myself, and I can imagine that this must have been also a very
difficult task for you. However, I do believe that being the person you are, nothing
can shake you, as after all, you are my mother and the person, who did bring me into
this world and so gave me the qualities I had, during my lifetime. I tape-recorded this
message, like the others, as I always was aware that my many friends would like to
get a word from me. I thank the many team members of the various sports I
participated in, for their attendance and to give not only me but also my mother and
my beloved Martina the honour of your presence here. Further, I do wish to thank my
fellow Air Force buddies for making this day so unique. I lived in danger climbing
mountains and flying planes etc but I was always aware that the dangers I faced then,
was real dangers I should be aware of. The dangers in normal life are that often one
does not know the unexpected cause of death to eventuate. It is my view that my time
to die had come and no matter what the circumstances, it would have been the end of
my life as such, I view, it was my destiny to fall in love with Martina and to spend the
last part of my life with her. Many people die without being able to say good-bye to
their loved once. But ones I fell ill, I realised that my time to die might have come and
having the equipment of a sound recording studio available to me I wanted to at least
use the last opportunity, to make my Pledge with Martina and to say my last farewell
to my mother and to all others, who were part of my life. I am aware, that my step-
father George might be a prime suspect of having any involvement with my death,
and so also, because we had our differences from time to time, but let me make it
clear that I have no doubt, he is innocent of any wrongdoing and ask those in the
gathering to not prejudge my stepfather George, but to believe in his innocence and
pass this onto others also. I have been a person to live life to the fullest and now ask
you all, to do the same. I wish Brigitte and Peter a happy marriage and I ask you all to
celebrate my life and the wedding of Brigitte and Peter. I can hardly speak now and so
with my final words, I wish to say I love you both, Martina and Mu…”
It was clear to the gathering that as John spoke, his voice became weaker and weaker
and that he never finished the word “mum”.
Mrs Swantee and Martina were holding each others hand softly crying.
Many of the guests could be heard crying, and it was obvious that John’s farewell
message had deeply touched the gathering.
“Let’s celebrate my son’s life.” Mrs Swantee suddenly tried to say in the microphone
she had taken, with a make up voice, as if she was all right, even so, one could detect
the emotion in her voice.
The service for the Pledge was soon completed and then the Air Force band began to
play, while the coffin was slowly carried by the pallbearers to the rear of the church,
into a room, for the occasion opened.
People began to form a line to pass the coffin, and well over an hour passed for this.
Mrs Swantee held Martina at her side, and seemed to support Martina in general, both
emotionally and physically, as Martina seemed to be at the end of her tethers, so to
say.
Both Martina and Mrs Swantee wanted to stay, while people showed their last respect
to John, albeit they accepted a cup of coffee.
“Martina.” Joshua stated. “John was a fine bloke.” And with this he walked of.
Somehow, Martina appreciated this comment of Joshua, as he is generally a rough
guy, and so to make such short statement was a major event for him.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI came forward and Martina heard him saying, “Well Mrs
Swantee, after all, it went alright. Nevertheless, we had to take our precautions. Now
that is all over, we’ll be going home.”
“What’s that about?” Martina asked Mrs Swantee.
“Martina my dear, someone had made a death threat against you, and for this the
police held it better to be here, for security reasons, until the Pledge was over, so no
one could cause a disturbance. John’s Pledge with you now entitles you to all his
inheritance, in the same manner, as if you had been legally married.”
“But why would anyone want to have me dead?” Martina asked in shock.
“I don’t know, but it seems there is something wrong, that I don’t know about, and it
has to do with the ‘Empire’ I suspect, which you now inherited from John. You and
John lived together, and I know, you remained a virgin, and that I respect, it does not
make any difference, as the Pledge ceremony formally places you on equal footing, as
having been married to John. In law, it was sufficient that the Church accepted it that
John and you really were a couple. But that’s enough talk, my daughter, now let’s get
on with the wedding of Brigitte and Peter, as they have been waiting for a long time.”
And saying this, Mrs Swantee looked upon the priest.
Martina liked the saying, ‘my daughter’ Mrs Swantee has just used towards her.
The priest closed the side doors, and directed the closing of the coffin, indicating he
would continue with the coming wedding.
Martina and Mrs Swantee went back to the main area of the church. Martina noticed,
how beautifully dressed Brigitte was in her wedding gown. The lace was really giving
a great reflection, with the light blue tinge of the gown. Peter was dressed in a three-
piece suit, that also had a blue tinge in it.
“No white?” Martina asked Brigitte, with a surprising voice.
“We decided that in the circumstances it was better to have the blue tinge in it, and
this was hastily organised this morning, that’s why we weren’t stay then.”
Martina noticed Brigitte was about size fourteen. Her wedding gown showed that she
was slender, and than the petticoat made the dress appear gigantic. Her blue-laced
shoes could just be seen when she walked.
Martina wondered if the dress was designed to keep in mind for ballroom dancing
afterwards.
Brigitte proved to be really beautiful far from what Martina ever had noticed on the
past about Brigitte, and clearly the otherwise saggy clothes Brigitte was wearing,
seemed to hide this beauty.
“Guess, you like the dress?” Peter commented to Martina.
“It is great, and I can tell you, I never knew Brigitte was so beautiful, I guess, you will
have hands full, to keep admirers away.”
“Don’t worry, she will be my wife soon, and they miss out.” Peter jokingly
responded.
The church was one build in the Victorian era. One notices the huge wooden beams
that in curved raised from the floor to the ceiling, with portals going from beam to
beam. The organ was huge, and one couldn’t omit wondering, what the sound would
be like, if it was on full blast.
The church was divided by wings, and yet, appeared not divided, in five areas with
the centre area being the altar etc, as such on each side of the centre there was seating
capacity. Bad luck, for those who had to sit at the rear of the church.
It was clear that the four seating areas were each built in the same building style, as
the main area, but that there was no division from one area to the other, and so likely
to enable the sound of the singing voices to flow without hindrance of overhead walls.
Martina realised that she had noticed before entering the church, that it had notably
small towers on its outer walls, and slate roof tiling, with a long peak off the centre of
the building. Despite the huge size of the entire building structure, somehow being in
the building gave it the impression of being warm and cosy.
The sound of the organ was deafening, like five hundred trumpets were blowing,
compared to a moment ago when it was so quiet.
Brigitte and Peter were already at the altar, as they had decided not to do the normal
entry for the wedding. They wanted to keep the wedding as simple as possible.
The priest began the ritual as to commence the wedding ceremony. Martina dreamed,
to what it could have been had John now been with her for the wedding, they had
planned.
Martina was dreaming about the laughing face of John when she heard Mrs Swantee’s
voice; “Martina, my dear, do you want to be awake for the wedding?”
Martina realised that the priest was to commence the wedding itself, as he asked Peter
if he would take Brigitte as his lawful wedded wife and honour her in health and
sickness …
Again Martina started to think of John.
Mrs Swantee squeezed Martina’s hand to get her back to attention, and she heard
Brigitte say, “I do.” Followed by the priest stating; “For all those gathered before me,
I now invite you to speak up and make your objection, why these two should not be
wedded, or for now and for ever, hold your peace. I now pronounce you, husband and
wife.”
“Mum, isn’t that a bit late.” Martina asked Mrs Swantee.
“I also thought he ought to have stated that before. Perhaps the priest lost his
bearings.” was the response.
Brigitte and Peter exchanged their rings, and than with a total surprise to all, they took
each other’s hand and simply walked off to the seats, where Martina and Mrs Swantee
were seated.
Brigitte approached Mrs Swantee and kissed her on the cheek and said, “Thank you
mum.”
And then Peter followed and did so likewise.
Brigitte also kissed Martina on the cheek and said, “Thank you my sister.”
And then Peter followed doing the same.
They walked back laughingly, to the wondering priest and explained that this was part
of their wedding.
“They are now our sister and our mother.” Peter announced and then grabbed the
microphone and loudly claimed: “Martina is now our sister, and Mrs Swantee is now
our mother, and long live both of them.”
The people in the church began to laugh and clap their hands, and many a person
began to cry from emotions. How nice was this for Martina and Mrs Swantee.
Finally the gathering got back to order, after various times the priest having asked to
calm down. What was before a very sad event, now had resulted in a very humorous
situation.
Once the gathering calmed down, the priest was able to commence the final part of
the wedding ceremony, but not without comic injections of others such as; “Peter
don’t let your mother find out you marry her daughter, being your sister Brigitte!”
It was clear that Peter and Brigitte had toned down their wedding, yet, now, had been
able to smooth it into a party event.
There was no doubt, but a real wedding was going on. Finally, when the priest
finished his service, he even wiped his sleeve along his forehead; he had obviously
been sweating from the tension, not knowing what Peter and Brigitte might be next up
to.
“Not the kind of event I normally as such conduct.” The priest outed.
The church organ began to play again, and then the Air Force band joined in, and it
seems one was trying to outdo the other, and some people were covering their ears by
their hands, as it was becoming a loud noise, rather than being music played.
Some people left the church in a hurry, to get away from all the noise, but Peter was
in a good mood and grabbed Martina’s arm and that of Mrs Swantee.
“We are family now.” he exclaimed and with this jostled Martina and Mrs Swantee to
the doors, with Brigitte trying to hold on to Martina also. People began to move away,
to allow them to pass and cheers could be heard all around.
“We are going to celebrate John’s life and our wedding” Peter announced and got
them onto the footsteps of the church, being cheered on by the people around them.
The Air Force band still playing the wedding march on full blast.
The priest also had taken a place at the steps, standing sidewards of Peter and Brigitte
and smiled at the crowd
A fly over of the Air Force now deafened all, and not even the band could be heard
playing for a moment, as that’s how laud it was.
Mrs Swantee noticed that Martina wasn’t so stable on her feet, and so, freed herself
from Peter and went just to catch Martina, who was collapsing. She caught Martina,
only to fall herself to the ground. Peter and Brigitte, who both had been standing at
each side of Martina, felt her hands slipping from theirs.
Peter and Brigitte looked with horror at the two women, rolling down the stairways
partly, until the people standing below stopped them.
Peter yelled stop the music, and to get an ambulance, as he noticed that Mrs Swantee
had partly fallen on Martina, and blood was dripping from Martina’s dress.
The priest hastily stepped down, and gave Martina her last rites.
“Please, make space?” Peter asked in distressed voice to the crowd.

The crowd slowly moved back, while those holding Martina and Mrs Swantee still
remained.
The sound of ambulances and police sirens could be heard, and not long thereafter,
INSPECTOR-RIKATI appeared taking full control of the situation. He noticed the
blood on Martina’s dress and asked people to stay, where they were, as every person
was to be interviewed.
Brigitte was crying in the arms of Peter, “Martina was more than a sister, and she is
dead now. Who would do such terrible thing?”
Peter was dumbfounded, and so distressed, unable to speak. He was motionless, and
other than holding Brigitte, was unable to do anything else.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI approached, and asked Peter and Brigitte to go back into the
church, and to take a seat, where they had been seated before.
Ambulance personnel placed Mrs Swantee on the stretcher, and also Martina on one.
The church steps showed large pools of blood, and people now were wondering how
on earth all this blood had flown from Martina’s dress.
“She killed herself,” someone suggested.
“I saw her with a knife.” was another comment.
“She was shot” another commented.
“She had a period,” another bystander offered as an alternative.
“Poor Martina, to die so young.” was the sad comment of yet another.
“Come along people, let’s go back to your seats in the church.” a police sergeant
urged bystanders. “Com on, don’t talk about it, just keep in mind, what you actually
saw.”
His, "com on" seemed not to be the normal “come on”, but somehow resulted to being
followed up, as the bystanders slowly began to gather into the church.
The ambulances left with loud sirens.
Brigitte was holding a firm clamp onto Peter, while he slowly moved back to their
seats.
Trying to calm down Brigitte, he whispered; “I don’t think Martina is dead, just
injured.”
“You don’t believe that yourself, do you?”
“Sorry, I was just trying to help you.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI reappeared and announced: “I am informed by a police officer

at the hospital that one of the patients died, allegedly from a bullet wound, and this
means, we are now investigating a murder. I realise you just got married, but I am
afraid that I have to keep you here for the time being. We need a list of people who
were invited to attend, as everyone, including the both of you, are suspects in the
murder.”
“What?” exclaimed Peter. “They were our family. We would not try to kill them.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI interrupted Peter, “Look, I am not concerned a bit, who is your
family. I have to investigate a murder, in fact two now, and all I know is, that two
women left by ambulance, and one of them with blood dripping from her dress, and
now one is dead. You two, whether you like it or not, were the closest to them, and
consider yourself under arrest for suspicion of murder! Is that clear?”
Peter and Brigitte indicated they understood, but were unable to comment.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI then ordered two police officers to guard Brigitte and Peter,
and in case they made any attempt to leave without his permission, then they were to
be handcuffed.
Wherever the police came from, there was a whole horde of them in the church
INSPECTOR-RIKATI took the microphone; “Ladies and gentlemen, you are all
under suspicion of murder, as one of the women was murdered, having apparently
been shot. None of you is going to leave the church. You aren’t to discuss the matter
between each other, as we do want the truth, and not some version other might have
alleged to you. I make it very clear, that I take no nonsense of anyone, and anyone
attempting to leave without my personal permission, will be formally arrested and
charged, and placed in handcuffs. I am not in the least concerned if you all have to
stay here for the night, as simply I got a job to do, and no one leaves, until I say so,
and that must be clear! The building is surrounded by police officers, and they will
arrest anyone, who tries to leave the building, without being accompanied by a police
officer. Our first duty is to take the names and addresses of those present, and than
we’ll also seek to get the children from here as soon as we can.
Most of the people will likely have to spend the night here. I am arranging for
blankets and toilet facilities, so the best you all can do, is to cooperate. Again, no one
leaves without my permission, it that clear?”
While the last comment was a question, no one bothered to respond to this.
As for not talking, about what happened, hardly was realistic, as everyone present
knew that there had been a murder, and they were now part of the investigation.
“I am supposed to pick up my wife.” a small slender man commented to a police
officer likely in an attempt to be allowed to leave.
“She probably thinks you spend the night with another woman.” someone suggested.
“He does, just count how many there are here!” another joked.
“I need to get my washing in.” a woman complained to the same officer.
“Yes and I need to go to the pub.” a man responded in a comic manner.
“My fish will not bite, because I am not there.” was the comment of a man, who
obviously is a fisherman.
“Be quiet, and observe the directions of the inspector.” Was the stringing comment of
the police sergeant and somehow his voice being as if it came from the grave, was
sufficient, as for the moment stopt the talking.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI arrived flanked with two policewomen and two policemen,

and invited Brigitte and Peter to follow them.
“You both will be subjected to a body cavity search, and for this the two policewomen
will deal with your wife, and the policemen will deal with you, so will you just follow
them?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated.
“The what…” Brigitte in an utter surprise asked Peter, not knowing, what
INSPECTOR-RIKATI was referring to.
“Not on your life, you aren’t going to touch my body, and certainly not that of my
wife, either.” Peter responded to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, realising that this was
stripping for the police as it is being done to prisoners in imprisonment and the police
then check if one has perhaps something hidden within ones body. He recalled the
horror of having been subjected to this, for a routine drug search, when entering an
Asian country, and how the women then also having been subjected to a body cavity
search had been crying for days in the end for the indignation that some stranger has
violated their body in such manner. No way, was he going to have Brigitte being
subjected to this either, and certainly not on her wedding day.
“Fine.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded, drawing Peter’s attention back to the issue,
“Arrest them both for suspicion of murder, and make sure that they are subjected to a
body cavity search, when they arrive at the cells!” he instructed the police officers.
“Keep your hand’s off my wife.” Peter quickly quipped to the policewoman, who was
trying to grasp Brigitte. “If you touch her, I will sue you for assault!” Peter added, not
knowing, what else to say.
“Oh, you are threatening to sue us, is that what you are on about?” INSPECTOR-
RIKATI now injected with a dangerous threatening voice. “And you think, that I am
in the least concerned about this, when I have two dead bodies on my hands, and you
and your wife knew both of them?” he further added.
“We are innocent.” Peter argued back.
“Yes, say that to the Court. I know about all those innocent men, who are imprisoned,
and they all tried to convince me being innocent, and guess I believe them all, but you
see, the Court didn’t so, they still were imprisoned! I am a nice guy, I believe you, but
suppose you take advantage of my trustworthiness, and I let you and your wife go,
and my superior finds out, I bet you, he couldn’t care less I attend church, because he
will say, that I had a job to do, and it doesn’t matter, what religion a murderer is, as it
remains a murder to him. So, you got no hope in hell from him, and so, no matter how
much I believe you, he is still my commander, and tells me, what to do.”
“Sir, I am really innocent.” Brigitte now put forward, “And I can assure you, my
husband is innocent too.”
“Now, why didn’t you say that before?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded. “Now I
got two voluntary statements of being innocent, and I am the first one to believe, you
are both innocent, but as I said before, that gets me nowhere with my superior, and
unless he accepts it, you are stuck with me having to do my job.”
Peter, realising that no matter what one way or another, INSPECTOR-RIKATI would
persist with a body cavity search, sought to bring in another angle.
“I am really pleased that you believe us, as at least, that is one step in the direction.
And I accept that you can’t allow yourself to get in problems with your superior, and
neither would my wife and I wish to cause that, so, I think my wife and I would like
to cooperate in the fullest way with you.”
“Finally,” INSPECTOR-RIKATI gave as a relieving comment “Shall we than go.”
“Go where?” Peter asked.
“For the body cavity search of course, you just agreed with, to have.”
“Excuse me, I didn’t intend to give you the impression that I consented for my wife,
or I, to have any body cavity search. All I agreed to was that we didn’t want you to
get in trouble with your superior, and recognise that you got a job to do.” Peter
replied.
“You lost me now.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded.
“Well, you said, you believe my wife and myself having denied any guilt, so for your
part you wouldn’t want to subject us to the body cavity search, but as you stated it’s
your superior, who gives you instructions, and he obviously didn’t give you different
instructions, without knowing details, is that right?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI was flabbergasted and said, “That is right.”
“Well, in that case we won’t hold it against you that your superior can’t bother to be
here to listen, to what we had to say, and so it seems to me, it’s nothing of your fault,
if you let us go without a body cavity search, as after all, if it was so important, your
superior would have bothered to attend, to give you the appropriate instructions. So, if
he doesn’t bother to come, than the body cavity search can’t be that important.”
“If you think I am a fool, to go along with that then you are utterly mistaken.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI now yelled at Peter. “Who the hell do you think you are, to try
to brainwash me?”
“Excuse me, OFFICER?” Peter slowly and very deeply stated the word officer, “I am
not trying to brainwash anyone. I was merely stating the facts, from what you told me.
If you are trying to argue now that you weren’t telling the truth, then I am afraid, I
would have to file a formal complaint against you, and the four police officers, who
are present can be witnesses, that you stated, you believed us to be innocent and it was
your superior, who is really the problem. So, why not get your superior here?”
“Not on your life. Do you think I am crazy?” was the response from INSPECTOR-
RIKATI.
“Yes, if you were to proceed with a body cavity search, as it would be tantamount to
an assault upon us, by your instructions, in view that you told us in presence of the
four officers that you believed us, that we were innocent.”
“Look, I don’t know, where you got your stuff from, but I am merely trying to do my
job, and if you care for your dead friends, than you would fully cooperate with us.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI in a now calmer voice responded.
“Well, let’s make a deal, you get your superior here, and I work it out with him, and
you are, so to say, off the hook.” was Peter’s suggestion.
“Look, there is no way I am going to call out my superior, I am not a fool, but neither
should we argue about it, so what about, if we get an in-between solution, that is that
the officers won’t do a body cavity search on either of you, but both of you are willing
to go through a metal detector or be checked for metal on you.” INSPECTOR-
RIKATI offered.
“Now you see, Inspector.” Peter smilingly responded, “Where it comes to sensible
men, they always can find some solution, and I view, we just did. On behalf of my
wife and myself, we accept this offer.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI was pleased that he hadn’t made a fool of himself, in front of
the four officers, as they obviously would have talked their heads off about it, at the
station, and that is the last thing he wanted, as than he would miss likely the upcoming
promotion.
“My officers will assist you both, and will have the pleasure to conclude you both
don’t carry any weapons, or other dangerous items.” And, saying this, INSPECTOR-
RIKATI left the room, for the officers to conduct their search.
“Sorry, Sir.” The tall policeman commented to Peter. “We don’t have any metal
detectors with us at all. So it is extremely difficult to do such search.”
“Look.” Peter commenced “Let’s do things right, you are going to check for metal,
and my wife and I will fully cooperate in the best manner, if you just listen to, what I
wish to suggest?”
“Of course, Sir.” The police officer responded. “If you know a way for us to check for
metal, then please, tell us?” He added.
“Well, it is very simple. In the church there are some candleholders on the altar, and if
you hit metal with it, than you can hear the sounds of metal, so all you need to do, is
get the permission from the priest to borrow the candles holders, to hit us with, for as
long as you are searching for metal.” Peter stated, in a smiling manner.
“I don’t think that it is a good solution, as the priest would unlikely agree with this,
and we neither would like to hit you and your wife either, with church candleholders.”
The police officer commented.
“What about candle holders or candles from our house?” Brigitte offered.
“Ma-am, I don’t think we really want to start hitting you on your wedding day with a
candle to try to find metal on you, they would bend or break” The police officer in a
smiling manner responded.
“What about using a saucepan?” Brigitte suggested.
The police officers began all to laugh, as Brigitte seems to be determined to offer to
be hit.
“I did it as a kid, to my brother.” Brigitte added.
The police officers really folded double off laughing, and Peter joined in.
“My dear, I don’t think they want to know, how you spend your time with your
brother.” Peter commented between the laughs.
“What about a spoon?” Brigitte offered.
Now it was even a greater laugh from the others. Brigitte had just realised, what a
body cavity search was, not something that was to be taken lightly, and neither
something she wanted, and so she was determined not to give up, anything but a body
cavity search.”
“I got a nailfile.” She desperately recommended, and with this she grabbed her
handbag and took out a small nailfile, and began to hit herself all over.
“The four officers and Peter really had their laugh becoming uncontrollable, and
Brigitte began to attack Peter, as she was hitting him with the nailfile, as much as she
could.
“You see, there is no sign that one of us has metal or no metal sound,” she added, in
panic voice, not understanding, why the others were laughing. The thought about a
body cavity search really became severely frightening to her, and so she continued.
“Please listen, my husband and I have no metal on us, listen, and now listen to the
chair.” Brigitte began to hit the chair, then Peter, and herself again.
It was at this moment, that INSPECTOR-RIKATI entered the room, and saw Brigitte
hitting Peter with the nailfile, and then going berserk upon herself. He had no choice,
but to laugh, and asked the police officer, what was happening.
“Sir, they have both been subjected to a metal detection, and both have been found
not to have any metal upon them, and the nailfile clearly proves this,” he answered
with a bursting laugh.
Peter realising that Brigitte was going to panic too much, was able to calm her down,
and told her not to worry, as the officer just had accepted that the metal detection
proved, they had no metal upon them.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, still laughing, then remarked; “I wish the both of you a happy
and pleasant wedding night, as you are both free to go, and the officers will escort you
from the grounds.” He then added. “I suggest, that you leave the back way, as
otherwise the other unwilling guests in the church may wonder, why we are laughing.
Brigitte began to realise, that in her panic, her conduct had been absurd, but who
cares, at least she achieved not having a body cavity search, and that was what she
was about to avoid.
Peter held Brigitte around the waist and then placed a big kiss on her cheek. “You are
great and wonderful, and just saved me from the horror of a body cavity search, you
see if anything, that made it worth to be married to you.”
Brigitte began to kiss him also, and she was easing off from the fear, she experienced
before.
Peter and Brigitte were escorted from the church by police officers, and a police
officer asked, how they were going to get, where they wanted, as the drivers had left.
“We’ll be walking, I think, by the time we get a taxi, we would be waiting till
tomorrow, and we would hardly want to be driven around in a police car.” Peter stated
declining the offer.
Peter and Brigitte began to walk, down Czech Plains Highway when suddenly a car
swerved towards them, and the noise of the car horn attracted their attention. “Oh, it
is Joseph.” Peter then outed.
The car parked, and Peter and Brigitte went into the back of the car.
“I am sorry to bother you.” Joseph commented, “but I can’t find Mrs Swantee, and no
one tells me, what is happening. I had the day off, and I fear for her safety. Because
the police were keeping people in the church, I thought that perhaps Mrs Swantee is
there also.”
“I am sorry to tell you, but Mrs Swantee and Martina were taken to the hospital, and
we were told that Martina was shot dead, in our presence, and all wedding guests are
being kept at the church, until they have given their statements to the police.
“Not this lovely Miss Martina.” Joseph uttered. “First my master, Mr John, who I
served for all those years, and now Miss Martina.” They were both so nice to me, and
now they are both gone.”
Peter could see the tears rolling on the cheeks of Joseph. “I am sorry for having to
give you the bad news, but my wife and I certainly don’t like, what has happened. If
you wish, you could always visit us from time to time, with Mrs Swantee, as at our
wedding we made clear that Mrs Swantee is now our adopted mother, and we would
be too pleased to have you coming around.”
“Thank you, Mr Peter, you are so kind, like my master, Mr John,” was the response
from Joseph, and he now began to take control of himself, and excused himself for
having wept, but Peter and Brigitte rather indicated they understood, as they too were
distressed about it all.
“Can I drive you somewhere?”
“Yes, we really like to go to the hospital, where Mrs Swantee with the body of
Martina had been taken, as at least we would like to spend time with Mrs Swantee.”
“I know an hospital nearby, we might try that one first.” Joseph commented.
He started the vehicle, and drove to the nearest hospital.
“I am sorry, but we haven’t any patient by the name, Swantee,” was the comment at
the desk, when Peter enquired about Mrs Swantee. Joseph drove them from hospital
to hospital, but in vain, as all hospitals made clear, they had no patient by the name
‘Swantee’.
“Perhaps the city morgue, she might be staying with Martina’s body.” Brigitte
suggested. But there they too had no luck. When Peter asked the receptionist, if they
had a visitor by the name of Mrs Swantee, with the body of Martina, she responded;
“Sir, at times the hospitals keep the bodies of the dead in their refrigerator, and they
use body parts in certain cases, and so pending on what authority they might have
given before their death, by now they might already have done body transplants.”
Brigitte began to cry, thinking how her best friend Martina might already have been
cut to pieces. “How dare they to cut my friend.” Brigitte cried.
“Just relax, it isn’t that bad, the girl doesn’t know, what she is talking about, if it is
murder or suspicion of murder, the police will make sure, no one cuts the body for
transplants. You saw what a freak this INSPECTOR-RIKATI was with rules and
regulations, and so, I suspect, he will make sure, no one touches his victim.” Peter
said in a calming voice.
“Perhaps, Mrs Swantee is at home?” Joseph commented, with a hopeful voice.
“All right, let’s check home.” Peter instructed Joseph.
Once they arrived, it was found that there were ample of police around, but no Mrs
Swantee.
“Look, I better call INSPECTOR-RIKATI, if anyone knows, what is happening, he is
likely the best person to ask.” Peter than asked a police officer to contact
INSPECTOR-RIKATI and soon he was on the line.
“Peter, I thought by now you and your wife would be in bed.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
began.
“Well, Inspector we need your help, we can’t locate Mrs Swantee, and we have been
to all the hospitals, and none had a patient by the name Mrs Swantee, and we checked
the morgue, and they had no visitor by that name either, as we thought that she might
perhaps be with the body of Martina.”
“What?” was the astounding question of INSPECTOR-RIKATI. “Look, I don’t know

what is happening, but I can assure you, that I will immediately put my men to search
for Mrs Swantee, as unlikely would the ambulance have taken the women to a private
hospital, but in any event, I will check them all for it. Actually, I will also have to
check the ambulance that took them, and where they have taken them. Where can I
contact you, once I got any information, Peter?”
“Well, I think my wife and I will remain at the residence of Mrs Swantee, as when she
comes home, she might need my help, so we’ll remain there.”
“All right.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s parting words were.
“Brigitte, we’ll be staying the night here, as the police are going to try to trace at
which hospital Mrs Swantee is kept as a patient, and also which ambulance driver
took them. So, INSPECTOR-RIKATI will call us, as soon as he knows.”
Brigitte nodded to approve, as she was hardly in a state to travel about any further.
She wonders, how on earth could the hospitals loose a patient like Mrs Swantee,
surely, people would easily remember such sizeable woman walking about. And even
if she was in a bed, the good humour Mrs Swantee normally displayed was sufficient
to make all aware she was present.
Brigitte fell asleep on the couch, regardless there were police moving about. She
wasn’t in any state to question, what they were doing and why, as all she wanted was
to sleep.
Peter fetched some blankets, and put them over Brigitte. He saw how beautiful she
was, and realised that, the wedding dress in the morning will most likely be creased
considerably, but that was the least of his worries. It could always be fixed.
‘What if Mrs Swantee had walked out of the hospital and then got lost? After all, Mrs
Swantee wasn’t a person easily kept down by a little thing. Should I get Joseph to
drive me around?’ he wondered and without realising it, he had fallen asleep holding
Brigitte’s hand, sitting on the floor, leaned against the couch.
Joseph just came back into the room, when he noticed Peter having fallen asleep in
such a position. ‘I have to do something,’ went through the mind of Joseph, and so, he
went about the house getting pillows, and spread them around Peter. He gently moved
Peter onto the pillows, just enough, that Peter had the support he needed, and then he
covered Peter with blankets. How nice was it to see husband and wife peacefully
asleep, holding each other’s hand.
“Officer,” Joseph addressed the police officer nearest to him, “INSPECTOR-RIKATI
instructed me, to request you to stand guard by them, and to assure, no one will awake
them. As you are aware, INSPECTOR-RIKATI will return the call, and you have the
instruction not to awaken them, but to wake me up instead.”
Joseph took a blanket, and went to sleep in a chair, near Peter and Brigitte. His last
thoughts being, that if Mrs Swantee were to find out that he was sleeping in her
beloved chair, she might be really cross with him, but Joseph saw no alternative, but
to stay guard for Peter and Brigitte.
Chapter 5
Dear reader, yes that is you, the problem with most writers is that they assume you
understand what they are on about and the reader, when not doing so, gets lost as to
what the plot is about.
Did you understand the various issues that have arisen there?
Martina is clearly a young woman who at all cost, so she made John believe, wanted
to keep her virginity until she is married yet on the other hand her emotions seek the
warmth of the opposite sex. As such, the scriptwriter has sought to reflect her inner
feelings and desires without causing damage to Martina’s character to be and remain a
virgin till married, if she was so! Did Martina get shot because of her inheritance from
John or was it someone who sought revenge such as missing out on Martina? Was
Martina really a virgin or did she conceal from John that she might have had already a
child and perhaps wanted to avoid sexual intercourse to hide from John that she might
not at all be a virgin. Will an autopsy be done? Who did shoot her? What next?
John clearly was a person who had lived life to the fullest and was very much a
person who contemplated things. Such as the wedding of Brigitte and Peter and
having made the sound tapes when expecting to die. No doubt he adored his mother as
is shown in his last message. The question is; “Was he right about George being
innocent in the cause of his own death?”. What kind of poison was used to poison
John and was it the same as was used for Mr Swantee Snr? Why didn’t John work
earlier for the company and was there a reason for John wanting to work incognito?
Who was his killer?
Mrs Swantee beyond doubt is a loveable character that seeks to cover up her own
sorrows by making jokes. She managed somehow to influence time and again the
situation to turn a sad event into more light-hearted one. She also seems to be a very
caring person who shows overwhelmingly to adore Martina and her son John. The
question is what happened to Mrs Swantee? Why did she fall and did she perhaps hit
her head against the ground and so might have lost her memory and now be
wandering the streets? Did she change in character as a result of any injuries she
might have sustained?
Brigitte is a person who normally was dressed in saggy clothing yet became like a
beauty queen at the wedding. What is next in stall for her? Will she be grieving for the
loss of her (adopted) sister Martina?
Peter slowly makes more impact upon what is going on and from being basically in
the background ended up now being a person who saved both himself and Brigitte
from having to be subjected to a body cavity search. Is he smart enough in other
matters? First loosing his friend John, now another. Will the death of one of their
adopted family members cause irreparable problems that might come out later?
Joseph clearly a servant who now mourns the deaths of his boss Mr John and Miss
Martina, what is next in stall for him? Will he have further suffering?
George: Don’t forget George the husband of Mrs Swantee still being imprisoned.
What were the problems Mrs Swantee was concerned about when she was talking to
Martina in the church in regard of the ‘Empire’? Is there more on George than that
even clever John might have suspected? Was he involved in the shooting of Martina
as to avoid her to inherit the ‘Empire’ from John? Why was Mrs Swantee using her
late husbands surname and not that of George? Will George be convicted or will he be
set free and run the ‘Empire’ again?
Katrina; did she poison John when handing the coffee to him? Are the children that
of her husband’s? Is she really a twisted minder person or was she really a nice
person, as she appeared to be at the hospital? Was she involved in the shooting? What
else could she be up to?
Joshua; did he perhaps poison John at work out of revenge for not getting Martina
himself. Is he perhaps up to something?
INSPECTOR-RIKATI; Seemingly a man who will not give in easily because of the
desire to get a promotion. Will he find out who did the killings and will he locate Mrs
Swantee and what else will he be chasing? How good is he if he didn’t even know
where the ambulance took the injured women?
Pledge: Will this Pledge with John really be accepted to give Martina the rights of
inheritance and who are in line to inherit from Martina upon her death? Is it Katrina?
‘Empire’; What is the ‘Empire’, and was John’s father Mr Swantee Snr’s death
connected to it? Who will take charge of it now?
Martina’s car; would we ever find out who damaged Martina’s car? What could
have been the purpose of the vandalism, if there was any?
Mrs Buckass is she normal, or has she a mental defect, if so, has this affected her
children Katrina and Martina in any way?
Henk Buckass is there more to Henk than what we might realise?
Martina’s flat: Who will be going to take possession of it?
John’s sound recording studio; “What else is there to be discovered? Did John
suspect who his father’s killer was? Why have it (any evidence) in the house where
George was, as wouldn’t that be risky if George was involved?
Air Force buddies: Had one of John’s Air Force buddies come to settle a score with
John, and used Martina as a target for this in view that John was dead?
General brainteaser: Whom do you think is related to whom?
Exercise: Write down your suspects, of killing John etc. Follow on the roadmap the
route being travelled each time.
Chapter 6
“Mr Peter, Mr Peter, please wake up.” The voice of Joseph urged with a highly
emotional charged voice, at the time he was shaking Peter’s body wildly.
Peter was a bit dazed, as after all, he had gone late to sleep, and so, couldn’t have
slept that long. He felt his eyes were burning, when trying to open them.
‘Was it the sun that was so strong in the morning?’ he wondered.
“Yes Joseph, I am awaking. Can you please give me a wet face washer? If you don’t
mind, my eyes are burning.”
Joseph went, and got the wet face washer. It took Peter some time to finally get his
eyes open.
“Gee, I thought it was the sun, but it seems to be still dark.” Peter said.
“Mr Peter, Mrs Swantee is dead.” Joseph with a distressed voice made known.
“Oh, no, not another death, when is it stopping?” Peter responded in a most curious
voice. “You sure Mrs Swantee is dead?” he asked, followed by, “How did she die, the
poor woman, do you know?”
“She was shot.” Peter heard someone said, but it wasn’t the voice of Joseph, but it
appeared to be the voice of INSPECTOR-RIKATI, from behind him.
Peter hastily turned around, and there was INSPECTOR-RIKATI, standing, or better
to say, trying to stand, as it was clear, he was hardly able to stand.
“Quick, Joseph, let INSPECTOR-RIKATI have a seat.” Peter directed, and Joseph
dragged a chair towards INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“What a hell of a night is this, I hope never again having to deal with so many idiots,
or I resign.” was the comment from the worn out INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
Peter was obviously amazed, about the expression by INSPECTOR-RIKATI, as he

was previously so eager to investigate matters, and asked, “If you don’t mind, can you
tell me, what is going on?”
“Well, you see, I have been interviewing so many of the witnesses, and one claims
that Martina had a period, that is menstruation.....”
“Yes, I know that, spare me those details please.” Peter injected.
“Well.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI continued, “Then I get this guy, that looks like a
lawyer, and was a lawyer, and tells me he knows what he is doing, as he spend most
of his time questioning witnesses. He asks, if he can help me, to interview people. I
politely declined, but, did have to take a statement from him. He, in no uncertain
terms, in accurate details made known, how he was standing near you, saw that you
had a knife in your hand, you had allegedly taken from your jacket, and then stabbed
Martina profoundly in her stomach.”
“Honestly, I never did this.” Peter injected.
“Fool, don’t interrupt me, if you want me to tell you, what went on, than listen.”
Inspector interjected to Peter, continuing, “Sure, there is no way you could have
attacked Martina, with a knife, than the blood would have been pouring onto your
clothes, and stained it, clearly that never happened. Therefore, I ask the lawyer, if he
really had seen that, he said, he saw not only that, but that he saw Mrs Swantee then
grab the knife from you, and than attacked Martina, also, and that is why both fell. He
claims, he saw it all happening.”
“Did you believe him at all?” Peter interjected.

“Are you a fool to ask me such stupid questions? INSPECTOR-RIKATI very irritated
responded. “Of course not, I got this lawyer arrested, for giving deliberately a false
statement, and so, obstructing the course of justice. That teaches him a lesson, not to
try to make an idiot out of me. Martina didn’t die of any injuries, let alone being
stabbed to death by you and Mrs Swantee!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI added.”
“Moment, stop right there, did you say Martina didn’t die?” Peter asked, being very
curious “Or, did she die, of natural courses?” Peter further added.
“Look, don’t ask me ongoing stupid questions, I have enough of that, it is bad enough,
I spent the whole night asking people, about who they say, might have killed Martina,
only then to be told by the hospital, that Martina was alive, but injured. It is Mrs
Swantee, who was dead, at least that part was true, and that someone had been shot
dead. Now, I was told, wrongly that Martina was shot dead. That had been
misconceived, further also because the priest gave Martina her last rites, while it was,
actually Mrs Swantee who had been killed. It was her blood, that was dripping from
Martina’s dress mainly, and it seems that gave people the wrong impression. I made a
fool of myself, last night, for not personally checking it, and it will likely cost me my
promotion, while I tried my best, to investigate it all. I just neglected to check the
victims, as after all, I didn’t expect a priest to give the last rites to the wrong person.
Didn’t the police officer tell you, about my message from the hospital?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked Peter, but he didn’t get the answer as Peter was
attempting to awaken Brigitte.
“Martina is alive, Martina is alive.” Peter yelled, and woke up Brigitte.
“Brigitte Martina is alive, Martina is alive.” He shouted, and Brigitte, still trying to
awaken, asked what was happening, and if Peter perhaps lost his marbles.
“Martina is alive, Martina is alive, Martina is alive.” Peter was jubilantly screaming to
Brigitte, and she then noticed INSPECTOR-RIKATI, and asked him, “Inspector, I
understood, that you made known that Martina had been shot dead, so, is Peter gone
mad, or did Martina have some reincarnation, or are you simply giving him nonsense?
“Madam, I can assure you, that about thirty minutes ago, I was speaking with Martina.
Therefore, for that matter, she was very much alive. I could hardly have a
conversation with a corpse!”
Brigitte had tried to keep her emotions under control, but began to cry now,
uncontrollably. Tears were flowing of her cheeks, and with the past crying, her
mascara already made an awful sight of her face, as if she was some kind of a witch.
Certainly, the tears didn’t make it better.
“What the heck is on, now?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked, adding “Here I tell her the
good news, that Martina is alive, and she ends up pouring waterfalls over herself. If
that is what a woman is about, then thanks but no thanks, I stay away from them. Is
she ever happy?” he asked Peter.
Inspector, I could kiss you, if you weren’t a man, for bringing the good tiding, that
Martina is alive. You obviously don’t know a thing about women. Brigitte is crying
out of happiness, not out of sorrow.”
“What does she do then, when she has sorrow?”
“Cry.” was the jubilant response from Peter.
“How the heck will I ever find out, if a woman than is crying, because of being happy
or sorrow?”
“Well, you see, if they are happy, they cry and kiss you, and if they are sad, they cry
and tend to put their head on your shoulder, to seek comfort.” Peter added, with a
broad grinning smile, when Brigitte just was cuddling up, kissing him.
“I see.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated, as if he had just had a lesson in human
relationships. “But what about if a woman cries, but doesn’t kiss you, and still cries
out of happiness?” he then asked Peter with a very curious tone.
“Well, Inspector, if you are dirty, or unshaven or plainly stink, than at times the
stench might repulse them from kissing, no matter how happy they are.” Peter
lectured INSPECTOR-RIKATI, as if he was some expert in this field.
“I think, I got your message.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI replied, is that why your wife
will not give the bearer of good tiding a kiss, because I am stinking, is that it? He
asked.
“Well.” Peter wondering stated.
Brigitte leaned over, and took hold of INSPECTOR-RIKATI, then kissed him on his
unshaven cheeks. “You stink like the rotten fish on a fish-market, obviously you have
a lack of personal hygiene, as you are unshaven, but how can I resist, to kiss the man,
who brings good tiding?” she added to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, with a broad smile.
“To be honest, Madam, you might regret having given me the kiss, even so I might
add, I liked to be kissed by the bride, a beautiful one as well, I may add. However, I
have also bad news, as I told your husband, Mrs Swantee was shot dead instead.
Brigitte having been reduced yet again to tears, in to a crying mood, collapsing onto
the couch could be heard saying, “Poor Mrs Swantee, she was such a darling person”.
“Now, I see what you mean.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI commented to Peter, “You are
right, she is crying again, only not kissing, you or me.”
“Inspector, I think you need to sleep, and you got two choices, one is that you are
going to sleep as filthy as you are, have a bath in the morning, the other is, that you
have a bath now and Joseph will show you the way, then you can use one of the
bedrooms upstairs. But, you certainly aren’t going to go anywhere, and not going to
get any other kisses from my wife, is that clear!” Peter added, with some instructing
voice.
“Peter, please, don’t be so harsh to the poor man, after all, he didn’t persist with the
body cavity search.” came from the still crying Brigitte, who planted another kiss, on
the cheeks of INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Excuse me, wise guy.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI interjected smiling, “I believe, your
wife has just shot to pieces your theory, about women’s crying and kissing, as she just
kissed me again.”
“Don’t praise yourself too much for the rest of the night, or whatever there is left of it,
or otherwise, I will put you in the dump master, we haven’t got.” Peter jokingly
reflected.
“I will be back!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI claimed, asking Joseph to show him where
the facilities were.
Peter laughing asked Joseph, “Joseph, please, give the inspector pyjamas, as he might
otherwise be streaking around in the nude, than we would have to have him arrested
for obscene exposure!”
Peter realised, that they didn’t even found out from INSPECTOR-RIKATI, where
Martina was, so he quickly called after INSPECTOR-RIKATI; “Where is Martina?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI just about disappearing upstairs, yelled back, “East Side
Hospital”.
“Let us go, dear.” Peter asked Brigitte.
“What about my dress?” Brigitte asked.
“Who cares?” Was the response of Peter, “It is more important to get to Martina, you
are all right to me, I hardly expect Martina to make any comments about you.”
Joseph was coming down the stairways, noticing that Peter and Brigitte was about to
leave, he asked; “Mr Peter, may I please drive you to the hospital, so I can see Miss
Martina also?”
“Of course.” was the response from Peter.
Soon, they drove off.

“Joseph, do you know the way to get to the hospital?” Peter asked.
“I do Mr Peter, it is at the end of Mogdana Highway, so, I will drive via Park
Highway to get there.”
It was a short drive to the hospital and very few cars about at this early hour in the
morning, as such, no traffic delays.
The same nurse, they had attended to earlier in the night, was at the desk, asking
Peter; “Did you find the lady, you were looking for?”
Peter responded back; “Yes and no, you got them both, only the one who was
supposed to be dead, is alive, and the one, who was supposed to be alive, is dead.” He
left the wondering nurse behind, heading straight to the emergency department.
Why not ask the nurse, where Martina is?” Brigitte asked Peter.
“We get probably as much sense out of her as before, I think, she doesn’t care about
peoples feeling, as she otherwise would have told us, in first place, that Mrs Swantee
had been admitted and declared to be dead on arrival.” Peter responded.
At the emergency department, Peter approached the triangle nurse, asking if they had
two women admitted, of which one was dead.
“Yes, the mother was dead on arrival, the young lady had been bleeding severely from
her wound, but pulled through.” The nurse explained.
“What, Martina was also shot? Is she badly hurt? Is she going to survive?” Brigitte
asked with an emotional voice.
“The young lady, you call Martina, was really touch, and going, when she arrived. I
believe, she is out of danger, now. The real issue was, not just that she was so badly
wounded, rather, that she wanted to give up to live. She wanted to die, as she said
something as to the effect that her fiancé had been killed, and her mother too, and she
took this very hard.” The nurse explained.
“Where can we find her?” Peter asked.
“Ward two E, I understand, she was taken to.” was nurse’s direction.
Peter nearly dragged Brigitte with him, while Joseph followed.
“Take it easy, my dear? She isn’t going to run off, and you are about ripping my arm
off.”
“Sorry dear.” Peter responded, and began to slow down.
“I am just so exited that Martina is still alive.” He added.
“Me too, but I do want to arrive in one piece.” Brigitte responded.
They took the lift and than walked to Ward two E, ward sister or not, they weren’t
going to stop for anyone.
“Are you so lazy to make up your own bed, that you rather spend the night here?”
Peter quipped to Martina, who, hearing Peter’s voice, turned around and smiled, by
seeing the three coming towards her. Brigitte, being far from the bride, she last saw,
her make up and dress in total disarray.
“Don’t you stare at me, my little sister?” Brigitte warned, in a joking manner to
Martina, realising that her dress showed creases badly. “I spend hours to get myself
into this state, especially for you.” She added, hugging Martina
“Guess, I prefer your saggy clothing then better, I think it appeals more.” Martina
replied smiling.
Martina obviously had taken hold of herself, despite the ordeal, she had been put
through, and somehow, the manner Mrs Swantee used to be, seemed to have rubbed
onto Martina, to try to be light-hearted in serious circumstances.
“Miss Martina, I am very, very happy that I am able to see you.” Joseph greeted
Martina.
“If you don’t mind Joseph, could you please come here, I want to tell you
something?” Martina requested.
Joseph approached Martina, who put her head towards his ear and whispered, “Thank
you Joseph, for everything you did for John and Mrs Swantee.” in addition she kissed
his cheek.
Joseph began to cry, and apologized, in tears, for doing so.
“Miss Martina, you are such a beautiful person, and I was really upset, when I was
told, you had died. I am glad that you are alive, but I am sad, that Mrs Swantee is
dead.”
An eerie silence came over the four, but then Martina quipped, “Come on, I don’t
think, Mrs Swantee would like us to be so down about her, we must rather celebrate
her life, and remember how an adorable person she was to all of us.”
No matter the sadness of the death of Mrs Swantee, Martina had been able to use Mrs
Swantee old tricks, to make it light-hearted.
“Why did you guys think, I was dead?” Martina asked curiously.
“We were told, you had died, and the priest gave you the last rites.” Brigitte stated,
and she had already taken a seat, on the bed next to Martina, holding Martina firmly
against her.
“Why on earth the last rites?” Martina asked.
“Well you see, the priest saw all the blood dripping from your dress, and so, thought
you were dead, and gave you the last rites. Then everyone assumed that you had
died.” Brigitte explained, adding, “After that, we ended in some horror story with this
INSPECTOR-RIKATI. You know, that he wanted to have us arrested as suspects of
your murder, directed, that both Peter and I, had to be subjected to a body cavity
search.”
“Oh, no, not that, I know from girlfriends, who were subjected to that, how degrading
it was for them.” Martina quipped.
“I didn’t first realise what is was, but than, this angel of a husband of mine, got into a
word slinging match with INSPECTOR-RIKATI, in the end, he called off the body
cavity search, in return of a metal detection search.”
“And, what happened then?” Martina asked curiously.
Peter took the word, explaining in a humorous manner, “You wouldn’t really want to
know, or perhaps you like. It became a crazy event, as first, I asked the police officers
to get candle holders of the altar, to hit us with, to enable them to check for metal.
They refused that. Than, Brigitte offered them to get candles then from our place.
This in addition, they refused. It seems, they aren’t in the business, to hit people with
candleholders or candles. Brigitte then suggested, to use a saucepan, then a spoon,
when they didn’t go along with that either, she got out her nailfile, and started to bash
me about as well.”
“You can laugh now, my dear, but at least, we didn’t have to be subjected to this
dreaded body cavity search, and so, it was worth it, even, if I might have made a fool
of myself.” Brigitte commented.
Martina was smiling at the thought of Brigitte attacking Peter with a nailfile for metal
detection.
“Did you find any metal?” she curiously, in a joking manner asked Brigitte.
“Well, actually, I am not finished yet.” By saying this, Brigitte started to look for a
nail filer.
“Sorry, I said sorry.” Martina hastily commented, as she didn’t want Brigitte to give
her the nailfile treatment, she expected Brigitte had now planned for her.
“You seem to be doing fine. What really happened, might I ask?” Peter asked.
“I fainted, and it seems that Mrs Swantee noticed this, just when she took hold of me,
she stopped my fall for a moment. The doctors advised me, I had been shot, from
behind. The view, Mrs Swantee saved my life, by catching me, but then the bullet
went right through me, into Mrs Swantee’s heart, so, she was instantly killed.”
Martina very sadly made known adding, “So, if my mother hadn’t stopped me, than,
so the doctors informed me, I would have most likely been dead, and my mother still
alive.” Peter and Brigitte noticed that Martina had gone back to refer to Mrs Swantee
being her mother, rather than to keep it formally to Mrs Swantee.
“I guess that Mrs Swantee would rather have given her life, to save yours, and in this
way, she basically did precisely that. We accepted her as our mother too, and we will
always consider her that way.” Brigitte added to it.
“Sorry, but could you please keep your voices down, as this is a hospital, and not
some entertainment area, as there are others sick here, needing their sleep, and please
do keep your visit brief.” A male nurse asked them.
“Don’t worry about him, he is sour grapes, and some patients have a problem with
him.” Martina updated Brigitte and Peter about the nurse.
Peter requested Joseph, to tell them some things, as to how it had been, having
travelled the world with John, Joseph certainly had plenty to tell.
“We better go home to have a sleep, as we really didn’t sleep much, and dear sister,
you better have some peace, also to recover from your wound.” Peter made known, in
a serious manner.
Brigitte, Peter and Joseph said their good byes for the moment, but Martina couldn’t
leave it, to again kiss Joseph on his cheek, and saying, “Thank you Joseph, for
bringing John back to life, I am glad you came too.”
Joseph was seemingly very pleased, and asked. “May I kiss Miss Martina goodnight?”
Martina nodded for approval and Joseph very much delighted, kissed Martina on the
cheek.
“Miss Martina, I will be your servant, for as long as you wish me to be.” Joseph
offered.
“Joseph, I enjoy your stories, but I think, I am not the type to have servants. However,
I like friends, so you will always be welcome as a friend. Indeed, I ask you to visit me
from time to time, if you wish to do so.” Martina invited Joseph.
“Oh, thank you a thousands times, and may the sun for ever keep your hair with a
golden colour, like an angel.” Joseph thankfully said to Martina.
The three left. Martina, exhausted, went to lie down. She began to think about the
stories Joseph had just told, about the adventures John had been in, and she had to
smile about some of the crazy things Joseph was able to recall, John had done, with a
smile she went to sleep.
Two doctors approached Martina’s bedside.

“Since when do we have angels in here?” A voice awakened Martina.
“I beg you pardon.” Martina asked.
“Good morning, or better to say, should I say good evening, as it is already past
midday, this is normally late for a patient to be awoken. I noticed, you were smiling in
your sleep.” This handsome doctor stated.
Martina wondered, why he was so bold, actually very bold. Strange enough, he had
lipstick on his forehead, as if he had been kissed there.
“Obviously, you must be awake, as you to seem to stare at my bold head.”
“Well, not exactly staring, I was wondering, if you just left your girlfriend.”
“Don’t tell my wife, the reality is, I keep many women in bed.”
“Oh.” Martina responded in amazement, “Does your wife know about it, and does she
mind?” was her further very curious question.
“Well, I don’t think she minds it a bit, and yes, she knows about it, and she even trust
me keeping all those women in bed too.” Was the laconic response.
“She does?”
“Of course, don’t you dear?” and the doctor turned toward the female doctor, who
was standing next to him.
“Well, as long as they are your patients only, I have no objection.” His wife added
with a smile.
“I am sorry, I didn’t want to cause a matrimonial dispute to the both of you, but I was
just wondering, if you know your husband uses lipstick.” Martina in a joking manner
added.
The handsome doctor touched Martina’s leg and took her pulse.
“Sorry doctor why are you holding my leg, aren’t you supposed to use my arm for
that?” Martina asked.
“That is the problem with my husband, his name is Adam, and suffers lack of
eyesight. I have warned him repeatedly, to wear his glasses, but he thinks he might
not look so attractive. You see, that is why he put the lipstick on his forehead, instead
of on his lips, he doesn’t see that well.” The wife commented.
“I hope he doesn’t need to operate on me.” Martina added in a joking manner.
“Actually, I am a brain surgeon, and none of my dead patients have ever complained
about my mistakes, when I accidentally dropped their brains, in the rubbish bin.”
Adam tried to make out in a very serious manner.
“My dear patient…” Adam began.
“Martina, if you don’t mind” Martina injected.
“My dear Martina, I have fallen head over heals in love with you, and not letting my
wife to know of this, I will take your pulse, to see, if your heart is also pumping as
fast as mine, and my wife wouldn’t know any better. She is named “Sally”, but I call
her “Silly”, as she is so stupid, that she thinks that following me is the best way to
keep me away from women, and here I am holding the pulse of a beautiful young
woman, and my wife is so “silly”, that she doesn’t even realise, I am having a date
with you.”
“I don’t think, your Sally is that silly, as silly Sally wasn’t born yesterday.” Martina
joked.
“Look here, we have ourselves a poet, or are you just rehearsing for the kindergarten
event, you are going to start today? Adam was asking, in a wondering manner.
“You two lovebirds, can you stop it, as I like to attend to my patient, before she is
healed totally, and I am out of job.” Sally stated smiling.
“Who is she?” Adam asked.

“The milk man, I guess. I think I am drying out from thirst, so we have better the
milkman attending.” Martina commented.
Sally walked away, to reappear with a glass of milk. “May I be of your service,
Madam.” she asked, and with a bow, offered Martina a glass of milk.
Adam began to laugh loudly, when he noticed, Martina didn’t seem to be to hot for
milk. “Serves you right, Martina.” He joked.
Sally began to be more serious, and checked the wound. “I am glad, that you are in
such high spirit, as through the night, my husband and I were operating on you, and
for a moment we thought, we had lost you.”
“Lost me, are you saying, you don’t know, where you left your patients while
operating on them? And what do you do, go to the lost and found property
department?” Martina cheekily asked.
“You are a remarkable young lady.” Sally commented. “It is amazing, how you have
so well recovered, what is this resulting from?” she asked.
“Well, you see, I am a witch, who does black magic, and I did cast a spell, that I
would have healing powers to heal myself. Unlucky enough, I am new in the
business. Therefore, I wasn’t able to heal myself entirely, which was better for you,
because if I had done so properly, it would leave you and Adam without a job. And
that, I didn’t want to do, after you two were so eager to loose me, so I left a bit of
recovery to be done.” Martina responded smiling.
Both Sally and Adam began to laugh about this made up story. “I don’t know how
you manage it, but certainly, your recovery is remarkable, as if you are planning to
leave the hospital tomorrow.” Adam stated.
In a very serious manner Martina revealed: “I need to get out, as soon as possible, as
my fiancé died yesterday, and our mother died, when saving my life. Therefore, I
must be out, as I want to show my last respect to her. She was adorable.”
“Martina, we don’t think you can leave as yet, as the injury was really very serious,
but my husband and I, will keep this in mind, we pass on our condolence. You work
on getting better, and we see, what we can do. But make sure, you keep us informed
about matters, and if you want our help, besides our duties as doctors, we would both
be willing to assist, as much as we can.” Sally added, on a serious note.
The doctors completed their medical examination of Martina, and then went on, to the
other patients.
“You know, I never thought she was going to survive, and here she does, as if nothing
had happened to her.” Sally commented to her husband, as a result of the conversation
with Martina.
“You tell me, she is amazing, and the lipstick did its work.” Adam responded. “Shall I
now remove it?” he asked.
“Well, actually, I don’t know, perhaps you have some white teeth there, I haven’t
seen, can I take a peek inside.” Sally asked.
“You trying to be a brain surgeon.” Adam asked with a smile, and went to clean his
head.
Martina must obviously have been tired, as she was again sound asleep, she was
dreaming of a land of bold men having lipstick on their forehead.
Martina slept most of the day, obviously her body needed to recover of the severe
injuries, she had incurred because of the shooting.
When Martina awoke the next day, she noticed that there were flowers on her chest
and she heard the voice of Joshua, “Good afternoon Martina, I hope you feel better.”
“Thank you.” Martina answered, then realising that she was stuck with Joshua, being
bound to the hospital bed, while she welcomed his visit as a colleague, the last thing
she was looking forward to, was to entertain him.
“Thank you for the flowers.”
“That’s alright, I got them cheap as they were dying, I didn’t want to spend too much
money on them, as they die anyhow.”
“Thanks again.” Martina put them on the nearby chest of drawers.
“I was kept in the church overnight and then I slept most of the day and last night,
cuddling with my teddy bear. His name is Freddy, or if it is a girl than it is Frederica. I
don’t really know, if it is a boy or a girl, so at times I call it Freddy, and other time
Frederica. That way, I am only wrong some of the times, but not all of the times. I
read in a book once, that it is nasty to be gender bias, and so, I know all my toys by
names, that are non-gender bias, or I give them a male and female name. Would you
like to meat Freddy or Frederica one day? As I was saying, I couldn’t make it
yesterday as I was cuddling up with Freddy, and today she is Frederica, but I am here
now.” Joshua informed Martina.
“Why in the church?” Martina asked, hoping to get off the issue of Freddy and
Frederica.
“We were told that you were dead, and nearly all of us had to stay in the church, as
they were trying to find your murderer.”
“That sounds eerie and strange.”
“I was subjected to a body cavity search, and that was really horrible, do you know
what they do to you then?”
“Please spare me the details, I am aware what that is.” Martina asked politely.
“Well, I had to strip and then one of the police officers put on rubber gloves and….”
“Thank you Joshua, but I think, Martina knows the rest already.” Martina heard
Brigitte saying, who had just arrived.
“I am so glad, you are here.” Martina said to Brigitte.
“Sorry, Peter couldn’t make it, as he has to assist the police, and so I thought I better
use the time to visit you. Do you mind, that Peter takes charge of matters, for the
moment?” Brigitte asked.
“I am just glad he does it, thank you.” Was the response from Martina.
“I can always help you Martina, if you wish, I can do a lot of things, as my father
taught me how to do things, and what I don’t know I can learn.” Joshua offered.
“Thank you, but Peter is alright in those matters. Brigitte and I just have some
personal matters to discuss.”
“Well I better leave now, as I am working on a program of the Dardanelle, that is

when our troops defeated the Anzac’s, and they are celebrating that they lost. Don’t
you think that is weird?” Joshua asked.
“I never got involved in those matters.” Martina commented.
“Well, we Turks are proud of their defeat, and they are stupidly celebrating their own
defeat.” Joshua announced.
“If you don’t mind Joshua, Martina is still seriously ill, we need to discuss matters, we
like some privacy.” Brigitte in a more impatient manner commended.
“But I haven’t finished yet explaining about my teddy-bear Frederica, who will be
Freddy again tomorrow and how, she plays with my speaking doll Gary. You see I
discovered that Gary is used for both boys and girls, so it isn’t gender bias and you
know my toy crocodile is named Max or Maxine. I have her in the bathtub as she
might die otherwise. I read a book that crocodiles must be kept in water otherwise the
RSPCA (that is who protect animals) take you to court about neglecting an animal.”
“Don’t they object for you having a crocodile in your bath tub?” Martina asked
wondering.
“Silly, it is a stuffed toy. I am not allowed to have a real one, as my mother will not
let me.”
“But, didn’t you tell me in the past your mother is dead?”
“Of course she is, but I get her vibes and she talks to me, when I am asleep and she
told me that I am not allowed to have Max who was a real crocodile and so I had to
get rid of it. I did.”
“What did you do with it?” Martina asked curiously.
“Oh, that is easy, they got a leather shop nearby with crocodile handbags and so I
sneaked Max in one night. Oops, it was Maxine, as it was after midnight, and then I
let her sleep with the handbags so she can talk to her dead friends. However, the
woman in the shop was nasty to Maxine as I was told, Maxine did bite her on the leg.
The RSPCA then removed Maxine and I now visit her in the zoo. But you know, I
have to pay to see my own crocodile.”
“Joshua, I am aware your story about your crocodile, is very heartbreaking, and my
heart bleeds for you, for the suffering you have been put through, but quite frankly,
there is nothing, we can do about that. But, we can do something for Martina, and that
is that she gets some peace, without having to be worried, if your Maxine or Max is
having a good time devouring peoples legs, or not.”
“I am going.” Joshua remarked, realising he wasn’t wanted, he seemed to make an
attempt wanting to go near Martina, to kiss her, but Brigitte accidentally/deliberately
stepped in between, blocking Joshua to get near Martina. He left, without the kiss.
“Thanks Brigitte.” Martina said in a seemingly relieving manner. I thought he wanted

to kiss me, honestly, so I am glad you accidentally stepped in between.”
“Deliberately is more the word.” Brigitte clarified. “After all, I didn’t think that you
really want to be kissed by every John, Dick and Harry who happen to come along.
“That’s for sure.”
“Peter and I have been recalled from long service leave by the army, to deal with the
murders, and Peter wonders, if he could have a look in John’s sound recording room
if there is perhaps something that might be important. Is that all right, if he checks it
out, and might need to take things for safe keeping?” Brigitte asked.
“Rather him than me having to do it, as I don’t think I am up to it, but what has the
army to do with this?”
“Because it might relate to the ‘Empire’. You know Martina, there are so many
questions to be answered, that Peter wonders, if your life might still be in danger!
Perhaps, you ought to move in with Peter and me, for the time being. Do you wish to
do so?”
“Truthfully, I prefer not to burden the two of you, after all you just got married, but
quite frankly, I am aware, that I need support, and so I wouldn’t mind to take up the
offer for some time. Can you take my keys, and get my necessities from my flat,
please?”
“With pleasure.” Was Brigitte’s response, hugging Martina.
Peter has a friend named Mark, and he wonders, if he can visit you. He is a Deputy
Chief Commissioner of Police, who has been assigned to the murder cases, of John
and his mother.
“I have no problem with that, a friend of Peter is a friend of mine, I say.” Martina
replied.
The two women then had their talk about all kinds of things, also had the obvious
issues such as about John and his mother’s death, and how they would be missed.
“You are very rich now, I think.” Brigitte commented to Martina.

“I can assure you, I rather had John and Mrs Swantee alive, than any riches, as what is
it all worth, if you are unhappy.” Martina clarified.
“Peter reckons that you might get a lot of problems with George. He thinks, that John
was investigating something, perhaps his fathers death by poisoning, and that this
somehow had to with George and the ‘Empire’.” Brigitte commented.
“But, Mr Swantee died when John was still a child, why would that be related to John,
if he was poisoned by my sister Katrina?” Martina asked.
“Shoot me dead, I don’t know.” was the response of Brigitte.
“Don’t say such eerie things, they nearly did it to me.”
“I am sorry, it was merely an expression I used.” Brigitte apologetically stated.
“That’s all right.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI attended to Martina’s bedside.

“Madam, may I ask you some questions?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI requested.
“I better go.” Brigitte stated.
“Not on your life, as I need a witness, in case he starts to do a body cavity search on
me.” Martina jokingly stated.
“I can assure you, Madam, that any secret weapons you might conceal, aren’t the ones
I am searching for, in the line of duty. Therefore, I can put you to rest on that matter.
Obviously, your friend has already enlightened you with her theatrical display, as to
how one needs to appropriately use a nailfile on a chair during ones wedding night,
with ones husband, in a church.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI comically stated.
“I take what is coming to me.” Brigitte said smiling, adding; “But, really I need to go
for a minute, but I’ll be back soon, I promise!” Brigitte walked away, even without
saying good-bye to Martina.
Chapter 7
“Did I upset your friend?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked Martina. “If I did, I do
sincerely apologise.”
“I don’t think you did upset her, perhaps she went to the ladies, she will be back,
didn’t you notice, she didn’t say good bye, so that means she is coming back.”
Martina explained.
For some time, INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked Martina questions, about what she
recalls occurred, just before she was shot, and if she saw any weapon.
Martina was giving her version of events when suddenly, two large build security
guards came to the bed of Martina followed by Brigitte.
“That is the imposter, who was trying to sell me drugs, and now he is trying to sell it
to my sister.” Brigitte claimed, adding, “I bet you, he will likely claim to be some
police Inspector, last time it was a badge he used with the name of Inspector Brown,
and before it was INSPECTOR-RIKATI, so I wonder what badge has he got now?”
“Sir, I am Mark, we are security guards employed by this hospital, and we wish to
advice you first, that I have a small micro tape-recorder, as to record any conversation
we have, and we have to search you.” One of the security guards stated.
“You touch me, and I get you.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI warned the two security
guards. That was his mistake.
Within seconds, one of the security guards had INSPECTOR-RIKATI in a headlock.
“Sir, that happens, when you make threats to us. We are employed to provide security.
We don’t take it lightly, for someone seeking to make threats to us.” The brown
haired security guard stated.
The other security guard, known as Mark, commenced to check the pockets of
INSPECTOR-RIKATI and discovered a police badge in it. “I think, he is a police
officer.” He commented.
Brigitte then quickly stated, “I bet you, it is the false badge of being Inspector Brown,
or is it the badge of the INSPECTOR-RIKATI?”
“Your right Madam, it is showing the name Rikati, so, it seems we got our imposter.
“I am INSPECTOR-RIKATI, you got my badge to prove it.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
in a desperate tone stated, wondering, what Brigitte was up to.
“Yes, and next we’ll find your false police ID of being Inspector Brown, then you are
him too, you think, will we find that badge also?” The security guard asked.
“No” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded.
“You see, he admits not having the false badge with him, he didn’t deny having at
times a false badge.” the security guard wisely added.
“What do you want from me?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked.
“Well, first I wish to make clear that we want to continue to search for drugs, if you
permit me?” The security guard, named Mark asked.
“Go ahead, I don’t have any drugs. You can search, as much as you like, as you will
not find any.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI triumphantly stated, and then followed by, “I
am a police officer, not some drug lord.”
“Sir, I ask you to reconsider, because if any drugs are found on you, than it may and
can be held against you in a court of law, are you aware of that?” Mark asked.
“I told you, go ahead, do any drug search you want, I got nothing to hide.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded.
“OK, I will now check your pockets.” and Mark, the security guard, placed his hand
in INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s side pocket, and withdrew it with a bag, containing some
white powder.
Showing it to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, he began; “Sir, regardless if you are a so

claimed Inspector of Police or not, it is an offence for anyone to carry any substances
that might be drugs, into this hospital and…”
“I don’t know what you are talking about, that can’t be drugs, as I don’t have any with
me.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI announced, in panic voice.
“Again, you are claiming not to have any now, but not having denied to have drugs
otherwise, so it seems, you are making statements, that could be used in court, that
you are a drug dealer.” Mark responded.
“Sir, you gave us permission, to do any search we liked, for drugs is that correct?”
Mark asked.
“Yes, I did, as I didn’t think you would find any drugs.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
replied.
“All right, on three occasions, you made clear to us, we can do any search we liked,
for drugs. I wish to remind you again, that this is tape-recorded. Sir, we ask you now,
to follow us to the door at the end of the hall, where there is a nurse, who will do a
body cavity search upon you, as you have agreed to be submitted to.” Mark requested
INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“I didn’t agree to that.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded, in a protesting manner,
followed by; “Don’t even think, I am going to let you do that to me, I get my gun
out.”
“Sir, first of all, you are in no position to draw a gun, and so, that threat is an idle one.
However, we obviously have to search now for that also, as to take a weapon into the
hospital is illegal, and you could be charged for this. Further, if you wish, I can replay
the tape, and you clearly stated, as it is recorded, I recall; “go ahead and do any drug
search you want” Can you recall that?” Mark asked.
“Yes, I said that, but I didn’t mean to include in that a body cavity search.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI sought to clarify.
“Well, that is very simple, we will check the tape recording, if you stated something
along the line; “go ahead and do any drug search you want but I don’t include you can
do a body cavity search.” Do you think, we would find such clarification on the
tape?” He asked INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Look, I made a mistake, I admit that, so just let me go, and I will leave.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked.
“Obviously, you don’t appear to understand the severity of the matter. Sir, you have
been caught, with a substantial amount of some white powder, that might be drugs in
a bag for dealing with a patient, you claim to carry a gun, even threatened to use it.
Now, very honestly, there is no way I could let you go, without a cavity search, and
without removing the dangerous weapon, and have you charged!” Mark made clear.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI handed over his weapon, and as soon as he did, the security
guards took hold on him, he became fearful as result that he would end up having to
be subjected to a body cavity search, and tried to struggle free, but to no avail.
“Sir, if you struggle any further, then I am afraid, we might have to carry out the
cavity search in presence of the young ladies, so I recommend, that you stop
struggling, and peacefully come with us.” Mark made clear in a very dictatorial
manner.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI began really to panic, struggle, and next he became aware that
there was some heavyweight person sitting on him, while the security guards were
holding him down.
“I warned you, Sir, that we would perform the body cavity search in the presence of
the ladies, if you would continue to struggle, clearly you ignored my warning, and so,
we have no alternative, but to search here. Mark stated very stern, adding, “Nurse,
commence the body cavity search.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI noticed, that the heavy person who sat on top of him, was a
female nurse, who was smiling at him showing her teeth being of a Dracula in a
movie, and was putting on very slowly rubber gloves.
“My dear, my hands will do an internal search of you, and don’t be alarmed, I will
make sure, and I wouldn’t overlook anything,” she said to INSPECTOR-RIKATI in a
voice that sounded like thunder.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI really began to sweat, as he realised, that being held down by
the heavy security guards, and this heavy monster of a nurse on top of him, would
never get away as such. “Please, let me go,” he now begged.
“Too late, you ought to have thought about that earlier.” The stern voice of Mark
could be heard saying.
“All right, my dear, are you going to unbelt yourself, or shall I do it?” The nurse
asked INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“How on earth can I do it, if the two of those monsters are keeping me down?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI angrily responded.
“That’s all right, my dear, I am used to undress men, and I have seen them in all sizes,
so don’t worry, I will be careful. Just tell me, do you want me to pull down your pants
totally, and then you spread your legs, so I can easy put my hand in your back
passage, or do you want to just have your backside cleared?”
“I don’t want any of that sort.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI yelled, and than in a more
emotional voice asked, “Please, let me go?”
“Well, my dear, you wouldn’t tell me what you want, so, I shall simply pull you pants
off altogether, as that makes it far easier for me. Young ladies, could you both, please,
assist me with undressing this man. I assume, you both have seen a naked man
before?” the nurse asked Brigitte and Martina.
“Oh, no, don’t do that to me, please, don’t humiliate me in front of them? I promise. I
will cooperate, and go peacefully to the room. Honestly, I will, but just don’t degrade
me now?”
“But, I have just asked the young ladies to assist, are you saying, you want them to
help me there also?” The nurse asked.
“Of course not, you idiot.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI snapped.
“Oh, oh, that wasn’t nice of you, and you are wanting me to do you a favour, I am
afraid you just lost it. Come on girls, let us get this man undressed?” and she began to
loosen the belt of the struggling INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“I am sorry for having been rude, please accept this. Please, take me to the rear room,
without the young ladies, I beg you, please?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI begged the
nurse.
“All right than, come on boys, we will take this man to the rear, and subject him to a
body cavity search, and if he struggles again, we will call the two young ladies in, to
assist. Is that clear?” she directed to INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“I will honestly cooperate.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI relieved, announced.
“All right, lets go.” The nurse commandeered, the security guards took hold of
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, dragged him along, to the room.
Once in the room, the nurse explained, that if INSPECTOR-RIKATI was to struggle
once more, the two young ladies would be called in, and no change of mind again, so
he better no longer obstructed matters.
“First turn around, as I need to enter you from the back.” The nurse demanded.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI turned around.
“I make it very clear, that this matter will be video-taped, so that in the event you
have any complaints, you can have a copy as to substantiate any complaint.” The
nurse stated.
“Now, you will remove your belt, and than slowly drop your pants, and there after,
drop your undies, and than bend over the table, having your legs spread, so I can put
my hand inside. Is that clear?” the nurse asked.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI realised, he had little choice, but to agree, as the security men
were still on his side, and so escape was impossible.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI slowly removed his belt, and got the stern warning from the
nurse; “If you think, you are strip-teasing, than forget it, I have seen enough bare
bums of babies, don’t think, yours will be any more attractive, so hurry up.”
“Yes, Madam?” came the polite response from INSPECTOR-RIKATI, he began to
loosen his pants, slowly moved it downwards.
“Come on, can’t you do this faster.” He heard being said, that stopped him right in his
tracks, and caused him to turn around, as he recognised the voice of Peter.
He turned around, there it was Peter, laughing, and so all others began to laugh.
“Looks like you don’t like a body cavity search either.” was Peter’s comment.
“I guess you got me back.” A very relieved INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated.
He now saw a joke in the whole thing, and realised, that he had been set up, by Peter
and Brigitte.
Peter introduced the security guards, as one being a newly appointed Deputy
Commissioner of Police Mark Hansweart, and the other being a real hospital security
guard. The nurse indeed was often engaged in body cavity search, but then for the
people arriving by plane at the ‘Empire City International Airport’.
“You see, we deliberately protracted it, as to cause maximum fear to you.” Peter
further laughing explained.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI then was being informed, how Peter had gotten the
cooperation of the Deputy Chief Commissioner, who was an old mate of Peter.
“We just wanted to give you a taste of your own medicine.” Peter explained further.
“Deputy Chief Commissioner of Police Mark Hansweart was specially appointed last
week, as to deal with the murder of John, which now also includes the murder of his
mother Mrs Swantee. He will personally take command of the investigation. I have
been recalled for active service, to head a unit of commando’s to protect the security
of the ‘Empire’, and will therefore have to work closely with Deputy Chief
Commissioner Mark Hansweart. My wife, who you do know too well, has also been
recalled to active duty.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI now felt embarrassed about his display earlier, and that this
Deputy Chief Commissioner had witnessed the whole event, in fact had been part of
it.
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI, I am very impressed with the information Mr Peter
Lagsmore provided me with. I certainly look forward to have your high praised
assistance, in this matter. Because of the severity of the case, I will be personally
involved to seek to resolve matters, you are to report directly to me.” Deputy Chief
Commissioner Mark Hansweart stated to INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Yes, Sir.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded, wondered, how on earth Peter had
managed it for the Deputy Chief Commissioner to assist in the joke was beyond him.
But, he was glad, he hadn’t insisted on the body cavity search during that night, as he
would obviously have been in severe troubles now, had it gone ahead. It seems that
Peter wasn’t a bad bloke if he had made a good recommendation, but what on earth,
was the information Peter had given, INSPECTOR-RIKATI wondered.
Coming back out of the room, he noticed, Brigitte was really laughing her head off,
and he couldn’t refrain from commenting, with a smile, “You little devil, you did this
to me, didn’t you?”
“Serves you right!” Brigitte joked back!
“You know, for a hospital with sick people, we didn’t do to bad, having performed
such a show!” Peter commented, noticing that the patients began to clap their hands
for INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“How did it feel?” one patient asked.
“Did they grab anything?’ another curiously asked.
“I feel sorry for you mate, my hand is smaller.” was another comment, as if wanting
to offer some alternative.
“No thanks.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI laughing declined the gesture.
“Martina you look very radiant.” Peter commented, seeing how her cheeks were
blushing.
“That was great, I really enjoyed it.” Martina laughed.
“Inspector, Brigitte and I are still willing to assist.” she offered to INSPECTOR-
RIKATI.
“I think, you just missed your opportunity.” A laughing INSPECTOR-RIKATI
responded.
“This is Deputy Chief Commissioner of Police, Mark Hansweart, but just call him
Mark, he is an old friend of mine.” Peter introduced Mark to Martina.
“And this is our remarkable Martina.” Peter then added, introducing Martina to Mark.
“Thank you, Peter” Mark responded.
“May I call you Martina?” Mark asked.
“Well, if you don’t mind that I call you Mark, as you are a friend of my brother
Peter.”
“Brother?” Mark asked.
“Peter and Brigitte married two days ago and adopted me as their sister.” Martina
clarified.
“I see.” was Mark’s response.
“I don’t intent to ask you all kinds of questions. Peter has already given me a lot of
information. I feel it is better to give you some rest, but I held it better, to personally
visit you here at the hospital, as to make clear, that we don’t intend to leave one stone
unturned, to investigate matters.” Mark explained.
“Thank you.” Martina replied.
“There appears to be still a danger to your life, so, I consider it better, if you have
police guard at your flat.” Mark suggested.
“Actually, I will be moving in with Peter and Brigitte as invited, for the time being.”
“That is, I think, a good solution. In the meantime, there will be a police-guard twenty
four hours a day at the hospital, to protect you to the best of their ability, as we simply
can’t take chances.”
“Sir, I was interviewing Martina, when I was rudely interrupted by two security
guards, I wonder, if you could charge them, for planting drugs on me?” INSPECTOR-
RIKATI jokingly interrupted.
“Actually, I think, that it was my mothers bath salt.” Mark laughingly responded.
“Sir, I don’t know if I might ask the nurse to perform a body cavity search upon you.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI now jokingly added.
“Go ahead and try INSPECTOR-RIKATI. You could find yourself performing traffic
duties! I am told, you even get police officers checking suspects with a nailfile.” Mark
commented.
“Sir, honestly, that wasn’t what I had directed.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI explained.
“I know what happened, as Peter gave me complete briefing. The Chief
Commissioner was actually very impressed how you took charge at the church, and
your past efforts, and so you might be worthy a promotion, but then again, if you wish
to try a body cavity search on me, than perhaps traffic duty might be something you
prefer, I wonder?” Mark commented with a more serious voice.
“Excuse me, Sir, I was only joking.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded very hastily,
thinking he otherwise could end up back in uniform on traffic duty.
“Of course.” Mark smiling commented, as if he hadn’t known this.
“Sir, I am however obligated to arrest you, being Inspector of Police, as you are either
an imposter, claiming to be a Deputy Chief Commissioner, or being a security guard,
as such, either way, this is an offence!” Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated in a stern
voice to Mark.
“Come on Inspector.” Mark commented.
“It is INSPECTOR-RIKATI for you, Sir!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated with a stern
voice, and then turning towards Peter, “Mr Lagsmore, hereby I commission you to
assist me in the arrest of this person, who claims to be Deputy Chief Commissioner of
Police, Mark Hansweart.”
“You got to be kidding?” Peter asked.
“Sir, I have just commissioned you in apprehending an imposter, and you are
commissioned, to arrest this man. Are you going to refuse assistance, which is a crime
also?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked Peter.
“I bet your bottom dollar, I am not going to help you arrest my friend.” Peter
responded in a serious voice. Surely, INSPECTOR-RIKATI had gone mad, to act like
this, and he was seemingly dead serious, in wanting to arrest Mark, it seems.
“Sir,” INSPECTOR-RIKATI addressed himself to Mark. “As you have noticed, this
person known as Mr Peter Lagsmore, refused to assist the police in apprehending a
suspected criminal.”
“Come on, Inspector, don’t overdo it?” was the request of Mark.
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI to you, Sir!” was the quick response from INSPECTOR-
RIKATI.
“I am sorry, but you would have been demoted to being a constable performing traffic
officer duties, hadn’t I saved your neck, shall I call you Constable Rikati?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, fell onto his knees, and began to beg, began to cry, with tears
rolling over his cheeks; “Oh, no, Sir. Please don’t do this to me? I have to feed five
children. My wife is dying of an unknown decease. I was for a long time unable to get
a job, and now only got this job last week, therefore couldn’t face my wife and
children to suffer the indignity, as to have to tell them, I can’t bring money home to
feed them.” “I think that is enough of acting for today INSPECTOR-RIKATI.” Mark
announced, with a relaxed voice. “You really got me for a moment, as you appeared
to be so dead serious in your voice, that I really thought, you were going to arrest
me.” Mark added.
“What gave me away?” A smiling INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked.
“I happened to have your records. I know that you aren’t married, never had
children!” was the answer of a smiling Mark, “And for the record, I used to be a
security guard at this hospital in the past, as part of my external training, and so, I
wasn’t an imposter. You were lucky not to have been serious about it, I believe.”
seeking to get back in a smiling mood on to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, about the
blunder, he would have made, had he arrested Mark.
“Like a chameleon, who changes colours, is that what you mean?” INSPECTOR-
RIKATI teased Mark.
“You know, you really got me there!” Peter added with a relieving voice.
“Martina, we better give you and the other patients some peace, as those men here
seem to be more interested in acting, then to think about the patients here. I must say
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, you did a good act as you convinced me that you were really
crying and had five children.” Brigitte made known and directed all visitors to leave,
to follow her.
“I think, it did Martina a great deal of good, getting Constable Rikati in such
position.” Peter commented to Brigitte with a smile.
“Please, refrain from any incorrect title, I am INSPECTOR-RIKATI.” INSPECTOR-
RIKATI commented.
“Not, when you were struggling to keep your pants on.” was the laughing response
from Peter. “And, didn’t Mark tell you, your title is Constable?” He added in a teasing
manner.
Despite the normal peaceful environment required in the hospital, it appears, that it all
had been good for the patients, as they were clapping their hands, as the visitors were
leaving through the doors.
Suddenly, in a very loud and vulgar manner, all could hear the voice of Katrina;
“Who the hell you think are, to stop me from visiting my dying sister. I couldn’t care
less about your rules and regulations. I am going to visit my sister, and keep your
dirty tentacles off me.”
“Madam.” The male nurse could be heard saying to Katrina, “I have strict police
instructions, that no one is to go near the patient, unless having first identified
themselves, and being escorted by the police.”
“Who the hell you mongrels think you are, to deny me to see my sister? I always have
to suffer, because of her stupid conduct. And, here I am again, being assaulted by
some maniac in white. Did you perhaps escape from a mental asylum?” Katrina
added, and with this brushed the police officer, who was standing guard, aside and
sought to enter the ward, while the others were about to leave.
Suddenly, INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s voice could be heard loud and clear. “Madam, I
am Police INSPECTOR-RIKATI, and I ask you; “Please, don’t enter the ward,
without the permission of the hospital, accompanied by the police officer, as any
attempt to enter the ward otherwise, will result in your arrest?”
“Get out of my way, idiot, who do you think you are? I have herbal tea, and healing
powder for my sister, as you idiot’s don’t know what to do, and no one is going to
stop me.”
She hit out to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, hitting him in the face, with the container of
which the lid flew open, causing white powder to disperse of it onto the ground.
“You are under arrest, for hitting a police officer in executing his duties.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated, in a very slow loud manner, while taking hold onto
Katrina’s arm, thereby twisting it very quickly onto her back.”
“Let me go you coward. Let me go, I am telling you humbug, I will get you, I will
make sure your career is finished, attacking an innocent defenceless woman. What are
you trying to do, pack rape me, by you and those men, because you can’t get a
woman?” Katrina yelled at the top of her lungs, and she came loose, as
INSPECTOR-RIKATI let his grip go.
“Please, calm down, Madam?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked, but to no avail as
Katrina wasn’t a person to do anything, but only what she pleased.
“I will report you, and sue you, you devil, and I have witnesses to prove that you
attacked me for no reason. Let me go, or I will scratch your eyes out?” Katrina in a
very foul mood continued, this, even so she wasn’t physically held by anyone.
“Madam, I ask you to calm down, as we need to check you for security reasons.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI calmly stated.
“Gee, now you are going to try to touch my beautiful body, you pervert! That is why
you are in the police force, isn’t it, just so you can touch beautiful women like me?”
Katrina jeered in screaming voice to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, then continued, “Anyone
can search me, as they like, but you keep your paws of me your animal, sex maniac!”
She directed the last words to INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Madam, as you please, I will ask the nurse to assist.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
responded.
“I told you, anyone but you, you animal.” Katrina hissed against INSPECTOR-
RIKATI. “Let them search as much as they like, they aren’t going to find anything.”
she added to it in a triumphant manner, as if she was going to be victorious.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI now looked at Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart,
who, with a smile of approval, seemed to know, what next was going to happen.
“Officer, your duty calls.” Peter commented to INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked for two police women to be called, to assist, the nurse.
Then, directing himself to Katrina, added, “Madam, in view that you object to me
conducting a search upon you, but having a container with questionable substances, I
will request the nurse to do a body cavity search upon you, with the assistance of two
of my policewomen.”
“I told you, they can do what they like, but I am not having your dirty filthy hands on
my beautiful body.” Katrina further triumphantly stated.
“As you wish, Madam.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded with a smile.
“What are you grinning about, what are you all laughing about?” Katrina directed to
the others, who were standing nearby, and who were laughing about the idea that
Katrina was to be subjected to a body cavity search, not knowing, she basically
volunteered it.
“Madam, I am Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart, I wonder if you might
have a misunderstanding, and rather don’t wish the nurse to do a body cavity search,
please reconsider your decision?” Mark asked Katrina.
“Not on your life, are you also some filth who also want to touch my beautiful body?”
she then replied, in a very arrogant manner.
“Sorry, Madam, I wouldn’t wish you to think, I was trying to influence your decision,
I merely want to ask you, if you wish to change your mind?” Deputy Chief
Commissioner Mark Hansweart asked.
“Mind your own damn business. Let the nurse get on with her job, so I am not having
my time wasted with hooligans like you, and this monster!” she yelled, directing her
last words toward INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Nurse, take her into the room at the rear.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI directed, then
announced to the two police officers. “Make sure, she is held fully under control,
when the nurse practices her investigation, we wouldn’t want to overlook any drugs,
she might have hidden, would we?”
“Madam, may we ask you to follow us.” The tall policewoman asked Katrina.
“Not on your life, you lesbian, leave me alone, I am not going anywhere, but to my
sister. She should know, that I am suffering, because of her stupidity wanting a
holiday in this stupid hospital.” Katrina argued.
“Madam, could you please follow us peacefully, so the nurse can do an internal search
for drugs.” The policewoman stated in a very calm voice.
“What are you talking about, internal search, you think, she is going to get her dirty
fingers on my body, you creep?” Katrina responded, realising that the nurse was
going to do something she certainly didn’t want to have done.
“Madam, calling us names isn’t going to alter anything, just cooperate as we
otherwise have to use force.” The policewoman now stated calmly.
Katrina went really wild, and began to scratch the policewoman with her nails in her
face, and then taking a very defensive position, she invited anyone to dare to come
near her.
“Please, Madam, can you just calm down.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated to Katrina,
while moving to one side of Katrina.
“You filth, stay away from me, I warn you!” Katrina warned INSPECTOR-RIKATI,
she took a position as if about to attack him, even so, INSPECTOR-RIKATI then
merely stood there not making any attempt, to get hold onto Katrina. It was this
diversion that enabled the injured policewoman to grab Katrina’s arm and hold her
secure.
The other policewoman likewise took quickly hold of Katrina, they basically carried
Katrina to the backroom, the nurse followed.
Brigitte noticed that the patients in the ward had all been following the scene, and she
quickly went to Martina, explaining that Katrina was to be subjected to a body cavity
search. Martina certainly had pleasure in the idea that someone was, so to say, finally
getting on top of Katrina.
Katrina’s foul, loud, screaming could be heard by all, and her inexplicit words were,
as if she knew every word in the dictionary, other than normal decent words.
Finally, after a considerable time, a seemingly subdued Katrina came out of the room,
and it looked that she had changed for the better. She slowly walked towards
Martina’s bed, and than in a very friendly kind of voice, as nothing had happened,
asked, “What happened to you? Sorry, I couldn’t make the wedding. I told John, I
wouldn’t need to use the invitation card.” letting others standing there full of
amazement.
That is the last they had expected from Katrina, to be so nice, after having been
subjected to the body cavity search.
“I was shot, but luckily narrowly survived.” Was Martina’s response.
“You bitch, I wish they had killed you! You set me up for this, you witch!” Katrina
suddenly began to scream at Martina, and at the same time attacking her by pulling
her hair. Brigitte, who was right there, grabbed and twisted Katrina’s arms behind her
back, so she was yelling out of pain. Katrina then let go. Brigitte seemed to totally
ignore that, as she simply tackled Katrina onto the ground, and put her in a headlock.
“Apologise or you will suffer.” Brigitte said in a very threatening voice to Katrina.
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart directed the others not to interfere, in
what was going on.
“I will not.” Katrina yelled.
Brigitte then started to use her fingers onto Katrina’s ribs.
Katrina began to squeal, “You hurting me, you are hurting me, you devil.”
Brigitte continued, and Katrina really showed to be in pain making sounds, giving a
word flow to support that.
“I told you apologise, or I will go further, into your ribcage.” Brigitte added.
Katrina became very aware, that she had this time a person, who wasn’t going to take
no for an answer.
“I am sorry, Martina.” Katrina was able to get out, in between moaning and groaning
from pain.
Brigitte picked up Katrina, as if light as feather, went towards the door, leaving the
others standing there utter perplexed, who were making way for the women to pass
through.
One of the policewomen hastily pushed the lift button. Once the lift arrived, Brigitte
took Katrina into the lift, with the police women following.
“Get out of my sight, dirt.” Brigitte warned Katrina, and letting her go. She could see
her slump onto the floor. Brigitte just jumped through the closing doors of the lift,
leaving the policewomen with Katrina on their own.
A loud applause followed. Peter was the first to come near Brigitte, then asked: “May
I have the humble experience to kiss this brute without being floored?”
Brigitte smiled, kissed him, then stated; “She deserved this, honestly.”
“Whatever, I learned today, that my wife isn’t some pussy cat, she is a wild tiger.”
Peter laughed. “ I better never get you on the wrong side.” He added.
“Lets all have a cup of coffee?” Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart
offered, “I pay!”
“That is all right with me.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded, obviously eager to be
able to have a cup of coffee, with one of the highest police officers in the force.
‘That’s something to gain in my career.’ Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI thought.
“I am just going to see Martina, I will follow after.” Brigitte announced.
The others went to the canteen, soon Brigitte arrived ….with Martina.
“I like your dressing gown, but shouldn’t you be in bed?” Peter asked, referring to the
hospital dressing gown, or what was left of it.
“For visiting a critical injured young woman, you all are very laud-mouthed.” Martina
jokingly returned. “I could be dead, and you guys wouldn’t even have noticed it.” she
added.
“Well, a person who can survive a bullet, must be as hard as a rock.” Mark injected.
Despite the whole of the scene having occurred in a hospital, somehow, it had become
some kind of entertainment for the patients, who were in the recovery room, with
Martina, and as such, all patients seemed to regret, it was at an end.
Martina certainly had her attention, so much sidetracked by it all, that wasn’t it for her
having been shot, one hardly would have realised that she was close to death two
nights ago.
“Who was that woman anyhow?” Mark asked INSPECTOR-RIKATI.

“That was the sister of Martina, the patient.” was the response.
“Oh, did we make a mistake?” Mark turned towards Martina.
“You have done me a favour.” was the response of Martina, then turning to Brigitte,
“This is what real sisters are all about, when one is in need, the other rescues, thank
you Brigitte.” and she placed her arm around Brigitte’s waist.
“I just wish, I could always save you from harm.” Brigitte responded, meaning she
wished she could have prevented the shooting.
They spend some time together in the canteen.
“Martina, what are you doing out of your bed?” Martina heard the voice of Sally.
“Sorry doc, we had a theatrical play in the ward, I had to have the courtesy, to join
behind the scenes with the actors.” Martina stood up, thanked them all, and left for the
ward.
Soon thereafter, the rest also broke up, each went their own way. As it seems,
INSPECTOR-RIKATI was mighty proud, that Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark
Hansweart wanted to give him a lift. Now, wasn’t that something to be proud of. Who
knows he might soon get a promotion.
Peter and Brigitte left arm in arm, Peter commented cheekily, “Will you floor me too,
if I grab your hair? ”
“You will find out!” Brigitte joked.
Chapter 8
The city watch house is where prisoners are held awaiting trial in the courts, or a
prisoner been convicted or placed in custody pending further litigation.
Prisoners are checked in and this includes the body search, which is watched by staff
on the various monitors. Even the usage of the toilet in the cells is shown on these
monitors preventing prisoners any privacy while held in those cells.
A prisoner was just delivered at reception and welcomed by a hail of abuse by the
prison guards, as they usually tend to do upon them. That is the moment of
dictatorship for most prison warders, where at home, they are subjected to their wife’s
grills, and so have little or nothing to say. Here, they can display their powers as after
all, the prisoner can do little, but trying to ignore it.
“Here is another filth from the gutter.” The sergeant makes known about the new
arrived prisoner.
“Give him a shoelace to hang himself, he save us the job doing it.” a warder laughing
replied.
The prisoner is teased and humiliated and his pleas not to tease him are left ignored.
“Shall we give him some polish, so he can polish his head a bit more.” One of the
guards now teased.
“It is bold enough, but the rotten dirt inside his body will not disappear, unless we put
soap in his mouth.” The sergeant boosted back about his practises to abuse prisoners.
The prisoner is happy seeing a person entering the area, as suddenly the demeanour of
the sergeant and the other warders alter to being polite and friendly to him.
The sergeant and the warders are too aware that they can’t ridicule a prisoner in
presence of a police officer such as INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Sir, may we ask you to accompany to your overnight accommodation.” A warder in
very nice manner requested the prisoner, making sure that the inspector would hear
how polite they were towards prisoners.
The sergeant became very polite to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, asking, “Good day,
Inspector, what with do we have the pleasure having you visiting today?”
“Please, can you bring the prisoner, Mr George Fack to the interview room?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked the sergeant.
“Of course Sir.” was the response.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI took a seat in the interview room and waited for the prisoner
to be delivered to him.
“Mr George Fack, Sir.” The prison guard announced to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, while
walking along with George, into the interview room.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI introducing himself to George Fack, “Sir, I am INSPECTOR-
RIKATI and have come here wanting to ask you some questions. I advise, you that
you have the right to have a lawyer present, you don’t have to answer any questions,
but if you do, than anything you say, may and can be used against you, in a court of
law. This interview will be tape-recorded and you will be given the tape. Did you
understand this or would you like me to repeat this all or any part thereof?”
“I understood, and I am willing to answer questions without a lawyer present.”
“Your name is George Fack?”
“Yes”
“Are you the husband of the deceased Mrs Swantee?’
“What?” George yelled out, and stood up, wondering what on earth the Inspector was
asking. “What are you talking about, deceased? My wife was still alive, when you
arrested me.”
“Sir, please calm down, in all honesty, I wasn’t aware that you hadn’t been informed
about it, and I offer my condolence. Would you like me to discontinue the interview?”
“No, I better get through with it, but first, I want to know from you, how my wife has
died. Was she poisoned too, like John and Mr Swantee?”
“Was Mr Swantee poisoned? When was that?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked
wondering.
“I am surprised, you didn’t know that, after all, it has been a huge police
investigation. I then too, have also been a prime suspect, it seems they use me for this
each time.”
“Well, what has happened?”
“We never found out, it remained a mystery. John Jnr has been trying to find out what
had happened to his father, whenever he was at home. You might find some tapes in
his sound recording studio that might offer some clues. He used to record our
conversations, so that later he could listen to it again, to check its details. I didn’t
mind, as I had nothing to hide.”
“Are you trying to tell me, that you and John happened to be working on trying to
solve the alleged murder of Mr Swantee?”
“Well, if you put it that way, yes. I assume so. However, can you hurry up, telling me
how my wife died? I am anxious to find out. Surely, you can understand that I would
like to know details.”
“Fair enough, you seem to cooperate, and so I can’t see any problems with that. But
just give me a moment, I wish to talk to the guard for a second.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI stood up, approached to the prison guards, wrote something
down, than asked the guards to deal with that.
“All right, I didn’t think we really need a prison guard around, as you unlikely would
try to escape, but if you try to be foolish then I warn you, I will not hesitate to take
necessary action.”
“Come on, get on with it, can’t you see I am dying to find out details.”
“After the wedding of Brigitte and Peter Lagsmore, who was incidentally a friend of
John Jnr, moved with your wife and Martina to the front of the church onto the steps.
It seems, while there was an Air Force flyover, someone tried to shoot Martina.
Moreover, because of your wife catching Martina, was shot dead and Martina’s life
was saved. The priest gave Martina her last rites, because he thought she had died,
due to all the blood dripping from her dress, it was later found that it has been your
wife, who was shot dead.”
“Didn’t anyone bother to check first?”
“Sorry, but when the priest gave his last rites to Martina, everyone seemed to accept
that Martina was dead. No one did appear to wonder, so it seems, about your wife
being dead. I am sorry, but we have to get back to the murder of John Jnr, for which
you are held as the prime suspect. Was it correct that you stood to loose the control of
the ‘Empire’?”
“Yes, and I didn’t like it a bit and that’s why John Jnr and I had our falling out from
time to time, even so we worked together seeking to resolve his fathers murder as the
latter one was to prove my innocence also and as such I had very much an interest in
assisting John Jnr in that regard.”
“Well, you seem to be very willing to answer questions and so I am going to ask you
straight out, “Did you poison John Jnr?”
“No, absolutely not.”
“Did you instruct anyone to do so or had an active involvement with John being
poisoned?”
“No, to all of it.”
“Did you know about anyone wanting to kill John Jnr?”
“No.”
“Do you suspect anyone that might have been involved in poisoning John?”
“Inspector, how on earth could you expect me to point the finger at anyone without
any evidence, as this person could perhaps be as much innocent as I am, ending to be
locked up? Surely you understand that whatever suspicion I might have is worthless
without evidence and so it wouldn’t be proper for me to speculate just to perhaps get
you on my side?”
“Fair enough, I just wanted to know, what you were going to offer but…”
“Inspector?” the prison guard called out to the inspector, having returned to the
interview room. “We have the person on the line, do you want to talk to him?”
“Why you think I ask you to trace him for?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI went through the
door directing to the prison guard, “Leave him there, and take good care of him.”.
“Yes Sir.”
“Peter, sorry to call you this time of night but I understood you were a friend of John,
is that correct?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked, being on the phone with Peter
Lagsmore.
“That’s correct.”
“Well, did John ever tell you about any tape recording he was making about
investigating his fathers death?”
“No, we weren’t that close, as I only had been friends with him for a short time.”
“Sorry to have bothered you.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded and on that note was
about to hang up when he heard Peter’s voice still calling him.
“Are you still calling me?”
“Inspector don’t be so damn hasty, give me a chance to fill in details, if you don’t
mind?”
“But, you have stated that John didn’t tell you anything.”
“Sure, but I found tape-recordings of John and George in the sound recording studio, I
handed them over to the Deputy Chief Commissioner of Police, Mark Hansweart, but
I told him you had asked me to do so.”
“A Ha, this is why the Deputy Chief Commissioner made known that he found your
assistance so helpful, is that it?”
“Well, actually, the Deputy Chief Commissioner didn’t believe my story, that you had
instructed me, as he thought you would rather do it yourself, to take the glory, but in
any event the tapes revealed a lot. I have listened to them all and there are also many
recordings of John questioning George extensively about his fathers death and I can
tell you George seemed to be very willing to talk as if he had something to gain by
helping John to find the truth.”
“Peter, you just convinced me that I ought to release George as this was precise
George’s story and as such he appears telling the truth. To release him, perhaps might
assist us to get his cooperation further, as I now couldn’t see, he would really be the
person who poisoned John in the circumstances as it would defeat, what he was trying
to achieve with John, I think.”
“I am glad to have been of help.”
“Thanks Peter, and for what it is worth it, I hope you had a real wedding by now.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI cheekily finished the conversation.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI returned to the interview room when he saw George drinking a
cup of coffee in a very relaxed state, “Sir, you told me to look after him, so I assume
you didn’t mind, I gave him a cup of coffee?” the prison guard commented.
“That’s all right.”
“Looks like I forgot to stop the tapes.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI commented to George,
noticing the tape recorder was still going, and so, he than switched it off.
“Is this some trap, to get me coffee and switch off the recorder?” George curiously
asked.
“You are free to go!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated, and the prison guard shook his
head surprisingly towards the Inspector with an open mouth, in wonder.
“What brought that on?” George asked curiously.
“I had just obtained confirmation that you seemed to have cooperated with John to
find out, who murdered his father, as such I view there would be little gained by you
to kill John, if it was really important to you that he was to clear you from any
suspicion of his fathers murder. I make clear however, that you remain a suspect! I
will also make clear, that you mustn’t engage yourself in any conduct that might
question your innocence, such as to destroy any evidence, is that clear?”
“I can assure you, I have no intention to do this.”
“I am not going to question you further, as I believe, I better let you go, so you can
attend to the funeral matters, but I would still like to know more from you and might
call on you for that.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI commented.
“I accept that. May I go now, so I can as quickly as possible see my wife?”
“If you wish, I can arrange for a police car to assist you to see your wife?”
“Thanks, I would appreciate that.”
“George, before I forget about it, the funeral has been delayed, as we need a proper
autopsy report of both John Jnr and your wife as to the exact cause of death, so you
might be faced to have to wait a few days longer, before the funeral can proceed.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI advised George.
“Thanks for telling me.” George responded.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI then visited the prison Governor’s office and made known,
that George Fack could be released for now. He advised also that he would provide a
police vehicle to transport George to visit his late wife. INSPECTOR-RIKATI left the
Jail compound thereafter, and headed straight to the Fack/Swantee residence, as he
was curious to check out the sound recording studio himself.
“I might as well go home first and get changed.” He said to himself and left the
morgue moving through the city street until he was able to head down Square Road.
Via Jupiter Valley Highway, he reached Rosemond Hill Highway and from there is
was smooth sailing home, so to say.
At home, he first placed his suit on cloth hangers, so any creases would smooth out
and then left heading for the Swantee residence, which was down the road using Park
Highway.
When INSPECTOR-RIKATI arrived at the residence, it was very quiet. Joseph

however seemed to have been waiting for the Inspector, as just when he was about to
ring the bell, the door opened.
“Mr Inspector, glad you come to visit us, can we be of any assistance?” Joseph asked.
“Did you know much about John?”
“He was my Master, for years we have travelled the world.”
“Did you know John was making tapes?”
“Well, my Master told me not to tell anyone as he was investigating his father, Mr
Swantee’s murder, but I guess that now I can tell you, because Mr John no longer is
alive.”
“Are you saying that you know something? Tell me?”
“Being a servant, one normally knows everything that goes on, but one doesn’t talk
about it. With Mrs Swantee dead, and Mr John dead, I think I can talk now. I can’t
talk bad about the dead. I can only talk in a good manner about them.”
“I am listening.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI began impatiently.
“Mr John was a little boy, when Mr Swantee died, it was then suspected he died from
poisoning. Mr John than told me, he suspected first Mr George to be involved, but
then George was helping Mr John and so that didn’t seem to correspond. Mr John told
me, that he first suspected George having been involved in the killing of his father.....”
“What, I might have released a murderer?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI now wondered
aloud.
“No, no, Mr John told me, that George appeared to be involved, and didn’t appear to
be involved.”
“Look, don’t talk in riddles please? Was he involved or not?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
impatiently asked.
“Not exactly, Mr John understood that someone was blackmailing Mr George, but Mr
George didn’t want to talk about this. Mr John nevertheless made clear to me that he
suspected, that the blackmailers then killed his father with poison.”
“A ha, now I get it. Are you trying to tell me, that the blackmailers of Mr Swantee
killed him?”
“No Sir, I said they were likely blackmailing Mr George, and for some reason killed
Mr Swantee.”
“Why blackmail George rather than Mr Swantee, and why kill Mr Swantee instead of
George, as their target?”
“That was what Mr John worked on. Mr John made known to me that there was still
something which was not right with Mr George, but they concluded, it had nothing
directly to do with his fathers death, but with the ‘Empire’ instead; Mr John and Mr
George had often disputes about this.” Joseph stated.
“Did they?”
“I will ask you now, do you think George killed John?”
“No, Mr George may not be so nice but he would never harm Mr John, he loved Mr
John really as his own child, I may add!”
“Thank you, Joseph.” was the sudden comment of George, who apparently had just
arrived home without INSPECTOR-RIKATI or Joseph realising it.
“So quickly back?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked.
“Actually, I haven’t been as yet, as I wanted to get dressed appropriately, my wife
might be dead, but she was a person, who wanted things to be done the proper way. I
wouldn’t want to appear in dirty, creased clothing, so I better change first.” George
commented and by this left the room.
“Do you think George was involved in anything in regard of Johns death?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked Joseph.
“Sir, it is my perception that George would be the last person on earth wanting to
have Mr John killed, so by this, and on the basis I knew, the two of them, I can’t
accept that Mr George would have been involved as such.”
“Thanks, I better do what I came in the first place for.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
announced and stood up and went to the stairways to go to John’s sound recording
studio.
When searching the room, it seemed clear that the room had been searched already, as
filing cabinets were empty, and the locks were damaged and so someone must have
broken into the place since the shooting.
“Joseph” INSPECTOR-RIKATI called out for Joseph.
When Joseph entered the room, INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked him if he had seen any
strangers around but Joseph made known not at the time, he was there. Joseph
explained that he had been away earlier during the day to visit Miss Martina at the
hospital with Peter and Brigitte, and so, he doesn’t know, what has occurred in his
absence. Joseph explained that he hadn’t been in the sound recording studio earlier
that day and only knew that besides the police and Mr Peter, no one else, was seen by
him entering the room.
“Of course, Peter Lagsmore, I know he gave tapes to Deputy Chief Commissioner
Mark Hansweart, but I don’t think he would have caused such damages. This appears
more as a break in.,” he added.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI began to give up hope in finding anything valuable, as the
entire place seemed to have been searched and robbed, not for valuables, but to
remove certain evidence.
‘I better call our investigation unit for fingerprints.’ he thought and called up the
station to get things organised.
“Joseph, you better leave everything the way they are?” He commented to Joseph,
who was bending over near the windowsill, trying to pick something up. “I realise you
might not be happy for me to say, but I don’t want you to disturb any evidence.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI added.
“Sir, I found here a photo of a little girl.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI went quickly over to Joseph, and took the photo from him. It
was clearly a very old photo, at least some thirty years old, considering the age of the
photograph, and the clothing style this little girl was wearing.
“Have you ever seen this little girl before?”
“Well, I think, I can recall seeing a little girl at the ‘Empire’ a long time ago, but the
only reason I remember this is, because I drove Mr Swantee and when we arrived. it
seemed the little girl was taken against her will into a car. Mr Swantee asked George
about it, but George then stated, he didn’t know that a little girl had been there, as he
has been in the office. Mr Swantee being curious then checked with other staff and
they too made known they hadn’t seen a little girl, neither the security guard, and so
Mr Swantee left it at that.”
“Were there normally little girls around the ‘Empire’?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
wondered, thinking that perhaps there was something illegal going on there, involving
little girls.
“Mr Swantee was a very decent man, children were strictly not allowed to come near
the ‘Empire’, not even Mr John was allowed to come there as a child, if that helps
you, Sir.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI at least had that clarified, but wondered, why a father wouldn’t
take a child to work?
“Why not his own son?”
“Mr Swantee held that business ought to be totally separate from his family life, and
so Mrs Swantee would neither normally be allowed to come to the ‘Empire’ and since
Mr Swantee died, George totally took control, I believe Mrs Swantee never ever went
there herself.” Joseph added.
“Now, that seems rather strange. Well, you have been there, so tell me, what you saw
inside?”
“Sir, I could tell you as much as you would know, if you were there, as simply I never
entered the ‘Empire’, I hadn’t any inclination to ever to do so. I was serving Mr
Swantee and preferred not to know anything. When Mr Swantee died, I was glad I
never knew anything.”
“Have you ever seen this little girl again?”
“No Sir.”
“Strange, rather strange.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI mumbled and putting here with the
little photo into a sample bag to keep, for checking of fingerprints, as after all it might
give a clue.
“Joseph, you mentioned something about blackmail, was that anything to do with this
little girl, you think?”
“Sir, all I know, is that at the time this little girl was seen, it appears at that time or
before or just later, some blackmail has been on the scene, but I don’t know, if that
was related. Mr John also asked me about the little girl, I explained the same to him.”
“A ha, did he? I think that you surprised our thieves with your return, as they must
have left through the window and lost the picture in the process, as I can see a flower
pot being been knocked over below,” INSPECTOR-RIKATI said, while looking out
of the window.
“There was no car here!”
“I am not surprised about that. They were unlikely going to advertise that they were
robbing the place. I think they must have been hiding in the garden and awaited you
and the others to leave, so they could take their time to search for incriminating
material and it seems, that they got it. Why would they take the file of a little girl, if
that wasn’t related to it?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI pondered, and actually wasn’t so
much directing that to Joseph, but more to himself.
“She had red hair.”
“Whom are you talking about?”
“The little girl, I recall it was so strange that she had red hair, when all people around
Mr Swantee at work, or in private, had blond, brown or black hair, but certainly not
red hair.”
“What, did you tell this to John?”
“No Sir, I never did, as I had completely forgotten about it, and if it wasn’t for that, I
happen to think about, having heard this morning, that Miss Martina and Mrs Brigitte
were talking about the blood that had stained the wedding dress of Miss Martina, I
might not have remembered it.
“Good on you, Joseph, your information is very valuable. Can you perhaps describe
the people you saw, who took that child into the car and describe how the car looked
like? Please try, take your time, as it might be very important.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
questioned Joseph with intense interest, wanting to get more of the details as he had
no doubt this little girl was likely in the centre of the blackmail issue, and perhaps
would lead him to the killer or killers of Mr Swantee, and to the killer or killers of
John and Mrs Swantee. That would likely result to another promotion, he thought, if
he could resolve a murder, that happened so long ago. Surely, no one at the force
would ever be so smart as he was, soon I might even make the position of Chief
Commissioner, he dreamed on.
‘I must get closer to this Peter, I think he is a very smart person, who can give me a
lot of useful information, and as he isn’t part of the Police Force, I can get all the
credit for it,’ he dreamed on further.
“It was a black car, and I recall that the left bumper was damaged, and the taillight
was broken.”
“Well, all I need to do now, is to check all accident reports for the last twenty or
twenty five years, hoping there has been a report about a black car. Is that all you can
remember, nothing about the people; referring to male or female or so?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked in desperation, seeing his promotion shot to pieces.
“Think man, think.” He asked Joseph.
“I think….” Joseph slowly said.
“Yes, tell me.”
“O, no, that wasn’t likely them, I must be mistaken, it can’t be!”
“Tell me, tell me, I don’t care, if it is correct or not. I am not going to bash you over
the head about it, but please tell me, whatever you think, you can recall? Better
something than nothing.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI in a very eagerly voice stirred on
Joseph to reveal the details.
“Well, I don’t know if it was them, I think, but I am not sure if it was…”
“Yes, yes, what was it… Please don’t keep me in suspense.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
asked and sitting near Joseph nearly tried to pull the words out of Joseph’s mouth. “
“I think the woman looked like the Queen.”
“Are you having me on, if you think for a moment that I accept that the Queen was
involved in some kind of blackmail then you are utterly mistaken? I thought you
wouldn’t take me for a fool.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI angry responded, being totally
disillusioned as to what Joseph had stated. Gone was the opportunity to become Chief
Commissioner of Police, he thought. This idiot trying to claim the Queen was
involved in blackmail, perhaps murder, surely that was utter nonsense and what else
did he make up.
‘Did the girl really have red hair, or was that also one of Joseph’s fantasies,’ he
wondered.
Joseph was still thinking, trying to recall his memory, and didn’t realise how
disillusioned INSPECTOR-RIKATI had become, he began to walk away.
“She had a crooked nose. That is right, that has been the woman. I remembered that
both child and the woman had a crooked nose!” Joseph now triumphantly recalled.
“So now we look for a Queen with a crooked nose, perhaps a princess with a crooked
nose, and so will have our members of the Royal Family. And, all I do is go up to
them and arrest them making known; “Your Highnesses I am placing you under arrest
for being part of a mysterious blackmail as you are identified by your crooked nose.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI very sarcastically commented to Joseph. “Man, have you lost
your marbles? Our Queen has a beautiful nose and so now we have to search the
world for a Queen with a crooked nose, is that what you are on about?”
“Sir, I said she looked like a Queen, I didn’t say she was the Queen, I merely was
trying to compare her hat, as I have seen the Queen wearing one!” Joseph added in
dismay, not appreciating the manner INSPECTOR-RIKATI was belittling him, when
he tried to do his best.
“You said, anything I might recall, and now you belittle me.” Joseph complained, in a
very hurtful manner. “Mr John was never unkind to me.”
“My deepest apology Joseph, honestly. I think I got carried away and misconceived,
what you were talking about. Of course, I now realise you weren’t claiming the Queen
was involved, it is the hat style she uses. I recall that and at least we know now that
we were dealing with a woman, who had a crooked nose, and a hat, like the Queen
used to wear, albeit that might have been thousands of women, who might have done
the same at that time. At least, none of them would have had a red haired child with a
crooked nose as well.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI little sarcastically commented, being it
that Joseph didn’t hear this, as he was in deep thoughts, trying to remember other
details.
“The driver was a man.” Joseph commented.
“Well, that narrows that down to half the earth’s population.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
in desperate and utter frustration commented.
Again, Joseph was in deep thoughts and never took notice of what INSPECTOR-
RIKATI was commenting about.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI was at the end of his tethers, didn’t think he could get any
further useful information from Joseph, so on that note, left the room. Joseph still
deep in thoughts attempting to jolt old memories, was unaware the Inspector had left
him on his own, then commented.” The man was walking with a limp, when he
walked around to the drivers seat.” However, INSPECTOR-RIKATI never heard this,
as he was already leaving the building, while Joseph sitting there, describing details to
himself, as his audience had left.
“The woman also had red hair.” Joseph continued.
“I am sorry, that is all I can recall.” Joseph stated, and he looked for INSPECTOR-
RIKATI and noticed with surprise that he had been left on his own. Well, he must
have been in a hurry to find the limping person he thought, and then was called to the
door. It was the forensic police to take samples and so he let them in, to conduct their
investigation.
“I wonder, if I will ever see that little girl again.”, Joseph wondered, and would she
still have that crooked nose or would she have had plastic surgery, he also wondered.
‘I better call Mr Peter, about INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s visit.’ he thought and phoned
Peter.
“Oh it is you, Joseph. What can I do?” Brigitte asked when answering the phone.
“Can I please speak with Mr Peter?”
“One moment, please.”
“Hello, Joseph, what can I do for you?” was Peter’s question.

“Mr Peter, I don’t know if it is important to you, but INSPECTOR-RIKATI came
here and also found that someone had broken into the sound recording studio, where
Mr John used to keep special files and the files are missing.”
“Thank you Joseph, I better come over.”
“The police are here, I think they are from forensic department.”
“Do you know if they found further anything missing?”
“I don’t know, but I found a photo of a girl that I had seen, when I drove Mr Swantee
to the ‘Empire’, and Mr John and now INSPECTOR-RIKATI, believes there is a
possible connection. INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked me all kinds of questions.”
“Well, can you give me some details please?”
Joseph then explained to Peter, what he had told INSPECTOR-RIKATI, that there
had been a black car with a damaged bumper bar, and broken tail light and that a red
haired woman wearing a hat, like the Queen wears, having a crooked nose, had been
there holding this young girl, who also had red hair and a crooked nose. That the man
had been limping, when he walked to the driver’s side of the car. Peter made notes of
the details and then thanked Joseph for the call. “You are a great help. I really
appreciate you phoning me, but please don’t let people know you do that. I really
don’t want to many people to find out that I am involved.”
“Of course not, Mr Peter.” Joseph commented, in an assuring manner.
“Please neither tell people that Martina is going to stay with us, as I want to keep that
secret?” Peter now asked.
“Miss Martina is going to stay with you and Mrs Brigitte, that is nice and I promise I
won’t tell anyone about it. Can I come to visit?”
“Of course Joseph, you are our friend.”
“I am your friend, thank you.” Joseph responded in a very happy manner.
“I let you go now.” Peter said and disconnected the call.
After the phone call Peter said to Brigitte, “This Joseph is really a great and valuable
guy, I am glad he is on Martina’s side.”
“Let’s hope, he doesn’t spill the beans about Martina to anyone.”
“I don’t think he would do that, he is the sort of person, being a friend, would go
through fire for you. That at least is my view about him.”
“Let us hope you are right, as Martina has suffered enough problems, we certainly
wouldn’t want more. I have some vibes that this Joseph is going to have an impact on
our lives. I just can’t put my finger on it, if good or bad, but I hope he is really on our
side, as he has been long associated with the Swantee’s family and may still be around
for a long time to come.”
“Quite frankly, my darling wife, we missed out on our wedding night and I am getting
tired, would you mind to join your husband in bed?” Peter asked, followed with
yawning, getting undressed.
“What are you taking about, what about last night?”
“I can’t remember that long ago, my memory span lasts only one hour.”
“I thought you were going to go to the Swantee’s house, didn’t you say that to
Joseph?”
“If I did, I changed my mind, because Joseph told me enough, and I am really in no
state to go. I didn’t get married to end up never sleeping in our bed!” and he took hold
on Brigitte and threw her in a playing manner on the bed.
“I warn you!” Brigitte said to Peter in a laughing manner, “Remember, what I did to
Katrina?”
“The difference is, I am your husband, and in case you didn’t know, you are as weak
as anything!”
Brigitte obviously wasn’t going to stand this challenge and began to play fight with
Peter, using pillows as weapons to hit him, and then trying to use the finger treatment
on his ribs.
“That wouldn’t work my dear.” Peter smiled at her, “I am trained for that, and all you
are doing, is tickling me.” and Brigitte as such, left it at that, but continued the play-
fight.
Peter was glad, as he really did feel the finger treatment, but didn’t want to make this
known. After all, he wasn’t going to admit defeat on the first night they were alone
together. On the other hand, was it the second night, or the third night? Who cares,
might as well make every night a wedding night. The two of them spend some time
together in the play-fight etc. until they finally were exhausted and fell asleep.
Chapter 9
INSPECTOR-RIKATI having questioned witnesses and gathered evidence from other
sources reporting to Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart about the case.
“Inspector, I am glad you could make it, I am wondering, what progress you have
been making? Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart commented, when
INSPECTOR-RIKATI entered his office.
“Sir, I am pleased to announce that we are making progress in the case, as I have
discovered that this matter is tied up with a murder some twenty years ago, when Mr
Swantee was murdered.”
“That’s good news Inspector, may I know names of the suspects and other details?”
“Well, Sir, that is still in progress, we really haven’t any names as yet, but we have a
significant important eye witness, who gave us a very good description of people who
were involved in a suspected blackmail, involving the ‘Empire’, which is headed by
George Fack.”
“I am sorry Inspector, were you just swearing incidentally?”
“I wouldn’t dare to do so, Sir, the name is George F-A-C-K but pronounced Fack and
that seems to be similar to some word, we rather don’t use in your office, I think.”
“Glad that isn’t my surname”
“So am I, I mean that it isn’t mine either, guess my colleagues would have a lot of fun
with it, I think.”
“I think, if you had, you would likely have preferred some desk job, as you would
have a problem introducing yourself to others.”
“I have enough problems now to get out of this single life, I doubt any woman would
want to get married and take such a name as a surname, perhaps that is why Mrs
Swantee kept her late husband’s name?”
“Didn’t Mr George F-A-C-K marry Mrs Swantee after John was born? After all he
was born before Mr Swantee died, I understand.”
“What I understand is, that John also used the name of his father, and was known as
John Swantee Jnr, upon his mother marrying George. I will forgo using his surname
now, I understand John refused, like his mother, being ridiculed to use George’s
surname. That seemed to be an issue between the two men also.”
“I was informed that you released George F, as I might refer as such to him, why was
that?
“Sir, George seems to be involved all right, but not so much as a culprit, but as
another victim. At least that is what my extensive investigations bring me to conclude.
So, I saw no use in keeping George in imprisonment, rather was hoping that his
release might enable us to get more information in some manner.”
“Why is that?”
“Sir, it appears that few people are willing to talk about what the ‘Empire’ is about,
and very few people even have any knowledge about it. George might be our tool to
get in there, and find out, what is really going on and if it is illegal or not
“Why not just get a search warrant, if you got any evidence to support a search
warrant?”
“Sir, with all due respect there is absolutely no evidence to justify a ‘search warrant’
to be issued. While I have certain suspicions, they are that of an expert police
investigator and unlikely would a magistrate be able to understand this highly
complex situation. We wouldn’t want to, so to say, wake up sleeping animals, and so
it is better to wait for a more opportune situation that we have a better and more
secure position.”
“You don’t want to wake up a sleeping dog?”

“Sir, I haven’t got a dog.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI commented, wondering where the
dog issue came in.
“You said “sleeping animals” you ought to have stated “a sleeping dog.”
“Why call the animal a dog, it could be a wolf, couldn’t it be?”
“Call it what ever you like, if you wish, but the expression you were using was
incorrect you said “sleeping animals”. I am trying to correct you to say “a sleeping
dog.”. I am not concerned, if you want to have a wolf as a housemate or a cow, I was
merely seeking to correct your use of the saying, you don’t wake up a sleeping dog.”
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart stated with some annoyance that this
Inspector didn’t bother to listen appropriately, to what he had explained before.
‘If that is how he investigates matters. I am concerned.’ he further thought, asking,
“When do you expect to make an arrest?”
“Sir, we don’t really want to make a mistake, as we did with George, would we?”
“We, I thought that you arrested him, as I didn’t know the man then existed.”
“We, I used as we are the Police Force, and so we all work together, and responsible
for it. I want to be careful that any next arrest is done with sufficient evidence, not
that we would make ourselves a laughing stock.”
“I don’t think, I would make myself part of a laughing stock Inspector, after all, I
didn’t investigate the murder of a woman, who is still alive, after all those days, you
kept people overnight in the church, to question them about her murder!”
‘Sir, I relied upon the priest, how could I know, he was giving the last rites to a the
wrong woman?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI defensively responded.
“Well, have you ever heard about the word “Investigate” and the word “checking”, or
is our police force now employing priests to do the work for us? Is that, what you are
trying to give me for a nonsense, if that is what you are trying to convey, than I am
afraid you can start immediately on traffic duties, do you understand?”
“Sir, with all due respect, may I remind you, that I had to investigate a murder and
Mrs Swantee was murdered. I view. that I was well entitled to keep those people
overnight in the church for this.”
“Inspector, I wasn’t going to make this known to others, but I personally think, you
were a total and utter fool to conduct a murder investigation throughout the night, in
regard of a woman, who was still alive, and not to bother to ask any questions about
the woman, who was really murdered! I read the various reports of the investigation. I
don’t recall you were asking witnesses if, they saw any killing of Mrs Swantee, but I
invite you to point this out to me, in case I happen to have overlooked that,
INSPECTOR?”
“Sir, I had no alternative, but to use a divisive tactic, as I suspected that if I was going
to ask witnesses about the murder of Mrs Swantee, they wouldn’t likely refuse to talk
about it. I deliberately asked about the murder of Martina, in the hope to sidetrack
them and get the answers I wanted.”
“What a fool I am.”
“Well, I am not trying to say that Sir, that is your own observation. I think you might
be in the best position to determine that.”
‘Can you politely shut up, Inspector, and keep this garbage in your mouth, as I am
sick of hearing it. Get a grip of yourself man, and act as an Inspector before you are
back on street patrol! Do you really think that I am a fool? I wouldn’t believe the crap
you gave me, at all. Mr Peter Lagsmore informed me, that you were trying to do a
body cavity search upon him and his wife, during their wedding night in regard of
Martina’s alleged death. And it wasn’t until Mr Lagsmore phoned you about being
unable to find Mrs Swantee, you later discovered that not Martina but Mrs Swantee
actually had died, am I correct so far inspector?” Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark
Hansweart now in a furious manner asked.
“Sir, it is obvious that nothing escaped the excellent mind of yours, and I have to
admit that in the process of it and being tired of the night, I haven’t very accurately
described the conditions to you, my sincere apologies for this, Sir.”
“Well, next time, don’t give me this crap, as I don’t like wasting my time! Having
said that, and knowing that I too made errors, when I conducted investigations, I held
that in view that you are a very zealous worker, you did deserve a promotion if this
case is appropriately completed. However, I warn you, I am not going to stand for any
nonsense. If you know, what is good for you, I suggest you be very truthful to me in
future. Is that very clear?”
“Of course, Sir. Quite frankly, you have just taught me a good lesson. I am really
pleased that you did so, as this only will be to the better of the Police Force.”
“Excuse me…Inspector…., I was referring to your conduct, not that of the entire
Police Force, you understand that?”
“I am sorry Sir. Of course, I understand this. May I go now?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
asked in a very demure manner.
“Not on your life. You gave me crap. I want some facts, so give me some details
governing your investigation, and what you have actually discovered.”
Poor INSPECTOR-RIKATI was stuck, because he had little to go by and now was
forced to admit that, there goes his promotion, he thought.
“Sir, I understand that the child in the photo, we found, was part of the plot. I
discovered it is still connected to George. Meaning, that somehow, the child is part of
the blackmail that was on the cards then. It is my perception, that perhaps the child is
the illegitimate child of George, and the mother might have used this to blackmail
George.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated in a mysterious kind of voice.
“Get on with it.”
“Sir, I am trying to locate the child, that obviously now is a grown up woman, at least
if she is still alive. We know the child had a crooked nose and red hair. In addition,
the mother might be an issue. What we know is, that she has also had a crooked
nose.”
“And has red hair!”
“No I didn’t say that, we don’t know that, as my informant didn’t remember that. The
child had the red hair.”
“I put it to you INSPECTOR-RIKATI, your informant did tell you that the woman
had red hair, but it seem you haven’t been listening! Perhaps you were to consumed
thinking about a promotion.”
“Excuse me, Sir, but how on earth could you know what my informant said to me, if
you weren’t there?”
“Because Inspector, I too have informants, and I didn’t become a Deputy Chief
Commissioner because they like my teeth, or my hairstyle, but because I know how to
do my job! So, don’t even try to give me any garbage, as I might know more, as to
what you were told than you yourself might even remember!”
“Sir, if I may, I don’t recall being advised about red hair, other than the child having
it, and so if you had some kind of listening device there, you ought to be aware of
that.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI now stated wondering, where on earth did the Deputy
Chief Commissioner get his information.
“Never mind how I get my information, but obviously, I know more than you do, and
for this, it would suit you better, not to treat me like a fool, as you might find that you
rather make a fool of yourself. You got the point?”
“Sir, I am impressed and obviously wonder, what sources you have, to give you that
additional information as we ought to use that and perhaps combined resolve the
matters?”
“What do you think we are doing now?”
“Working together?”
“Then get on with the facts!”
Sir, we also know, that there was a man involved, who drove the car.”
“Is that all?”
“For so far, that is the information I got from my informant.”
“What about the limp he has, you didn’t know that either?”
“I am sorry, this must have slipped my mind?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI now sought to
excuse himself realising he hadn’t known that either. Wondering, what else he didn’t
know.
“When I directed you to give me the facts, than I didn’t want you to forget to mention
details.”
“Sorry Sir, I must admit, you are very tolerant with me. I really do appreciate this.
What I basically wanted to say is, that if my theory is right, than by releasing George
and have him followed, we might perhaps be able to track down the woman and child,
that is of the age as was in the photo, might be now, and then we could make a
connection.”
“I agree with that, you see, I know you are a good inspector, but at times you really
put it to the limit. Just watch yourself, not to make too many mistakes.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“What is the eye witness, your informant, I may say, further ‘very good description’
you claimed to have?”
“Well, that is it, Sir. I don’t wish to make up anything, it is really still in infancy
stage, the investigation, I mean.”
“Is that all, when you discovered this all soon after the murder, we are now five days
later? What did you do since?”
“I have been checking interviews, Sir, and doing some foot work, and I went down to
the ‘Empire’ as it is known, but other than seeing a huge concrete block of high walls
with security guards, there is absolutely nothing else I can find.”
“What on earth are you talking about man, I understood that Martina and John
Swantee Jnr hit it off, when Martina’s car was tampered with while at work, so how
do you explain that if there are security guards controlling the area?”
“You are quite right, Sir, that was my point also. I went to check it out, also as I
wanted to know if someone, within the security compound, had done so, as than I had
every reason to try to get a ‘search warrant’. However, regretfully for me, I may add,
it was different. I discovered that Mr John Swantee Jnr and Martina etc. all were
working in an office that is located outside the compound. Martina’s car was parked
outside the compound, in a private car park, also owned by the ‘Empire’.”
“What kind of work were they doing, and how did it get to and from the compound?”
“Sir, I understand from my extensive investigation, that the outside building has a
cellar, which has a security door connected to the compound. Only security guards,
have access between the buildings and even the security guards, who do so, aren’t
even permitted to enter the compound of the ‘Empire’, as there are different security
guards for this.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI informed with a triumphant voice, as he was

able to get the better of the Deputy Chief Commissioner, as obviously he knew more.
“If there are security guards, than obviously there must be something special going
on, as the expense of the security guards etc. hardly would be for ordinary matters.
You think it is some company that designs or invent products?”
“Truthfully, I don’t know, but even asking Martina or other staff was to no avail, as
they say they are sworn to secrecy, as part of their employment condition, and so, no
one is talking. Nevertheless, I was able to get some information from the Fire Brigade
files and the Board of Works plans. Combining the two, I got quite an insight, as to
the annexure, having an underground connection. The main compound appears not to
have any plans on record. I can’t find any details about it, other than, what one can
see. I checked also with the electricity company. It seems, that besides the normal
power connection, they also have their own source of power generation for
emergencies. In case of a power blackout, they still have a source of electricity. I
checked with the neighbourhood, and it was claimed, that there is a huge generator in
the rear of the compound, as the noise can be heard at times for a few minutes. I
understand that appears to be the noise, when doing a test run to check the generator.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI further gave explanation to details and Mark realised that
despite anyone refusing to talk to INSPECTOR-RIKATI about matters, he had a way
to get to details.
“How is Martina doing? Mark asked INSPECTOR-RIKATI.

“Sir, since the incident with her sister, I held it was better for me not to be around, just
in case that sister came back again. I am not particularly looking forward to get in a
squabble with her. I think you understand that.”
“I do.”
“Did you notice, she had a crooked nose, I mean the sister, not Martina, and red hair
also?”
“Inspector, perhaps many others will too. Chasing noses surely isn’t your top priority
in a murder investigation, is it?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI wanting to change the subject commented, “I am advised, that
the funeral will be the day after tomorrow, being Friday and Martina will be leaving
hospital today under Police escort to a destination, I was not even notified about the
location.”
“You want to say, that my inspector couldn’t find out?”
“Truthfully, no, somehow their lips are sealed, as if they were scared to death to talk
about it. Not even my fellow police officers say a single word. I think they are really
scared of someone, to dare to talk about it.”
“So they should be, if they want to work in the Police Force, I wouldn’t want them to
go against my instructions!”
“No wonder they wouldn’t talk!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI commented, realising it was
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart, who was personally dealing with the
funeral.
“Martina is too important. I am not going to take any risk, so if not even you could
discover, where she is going, than obviously it means, my protection is working for
her.”
“Sir, I think you overlooked the funeral, she will be an easy target, as she was after
the wedding!”
“Inspector, I was trained in a special commando unit of operation forces, to infiltrate

countries for certain reasons. I am obviously not going to tell you all details. I can
assure you, that no one will even get near Martina, let alone get any opportunity to
harm her. You go ahead with the funeral on Friday, and ensure, that you have all
available man on standby for the funeral, as I can tell you, that if you fail, you can
kiss good-bye your career! Do you understand?”.
“I understand, I have no intention to fail, but somehow I have a feeling, you aren’t
telling me everything, as to why do I need to set up the security of the funeral, if you
have already done so, may I ask?”
“Simple, we both do our job, we both must succeed for the sake of Martina Lenitnes
to avoid any mishaps, that we might both regret. You see, Martina’s father Jack was
my army buddy, he died during one of our missions, to save my life, and so I pledged
that I would do everything possible for his family. So, when my friend Peter
Lagsmore contacted me, and told me about his friend John being poisoned, and his
fiancée Martina Buckass, turned out to be Martina Lenitnes, I realised it might be the
daughter of my army buddy. Obviously, I decided to take personal control of the
matter. That is why I did, what I did, and wanted to teach you a good lesson, not to
ignore people’s feelings, as to have them subjected to a body cavity search on their
wedding night. We never planned to go ahead with the body cavity search, but held it
was the best way to teach you a good lesson. After all, Martina was still alive, yet you
had ordered a body cavity search, because of her alleged murder. I am well aware,
that you might have wanted to do the right thing, but at times, you go overboard, that
clouds your vision. I don’t want to loose an excellent investigator for stupidities, if I
may say so. I held, it would be for the better to teach you a lesson, so you might avoid
in future to make such blunders.”
“I deserved it, Sir. You right. I can see by hindsight, I overreacted considerably. I can
assure you, that it gave me a hell of a fright, as it is one thing, to order a body cavity
search, but it is another thing, being subjected to it. I now realise, that with the
prospect of being faced, this immense huge nurse going to subject me to a body cavity
search, certainly has made me a better man. I think, that in future, I will be far more
careful, how I exercise my powers, as you made me realise, that the power is there for
emergency only, and not to be used, just for the sake of using it.”
“Now, inspector, that is precise my view, and I am very pleased to discover that you
learned a good lesson from it all, and are better for it. I trusted it would, for this still
willing to go ahead with a promotion, if you conclude this case to my satisfaction. I
view, that you are extremely good, provided you are given some guidance at an
appropriate time.”
“Sir, we still have the poisoning of John Swantee Jnr to deal with, as it was claimed
that Martina’s sister Katrina was involved with this.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI raised
the issue.
“That is the sad part, as Katrina is the other daughter of my buddy, and I am faced to
be involved in a case, that might be against his eldest daughter Katrina. If you just
knew, what this is like for me?”
“Sir, if you are personally involved in the case, it might be better you don’t make any
decisions, that might be reflecting upon you at a later time.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI in
a very advising manner recommended to Deputy Chief Commissioner, Mark
Hansweart.
“Inspector, I am bound by my pledge to my late buddy. Nevertheless, I am also bound
by my pledge to my oath, to fulfil my position for the good of the general public, and
to enforce the law indiscriminately. If I do feel ever there is a conflict, I know, I will
make the right decision, regardless how it might hurt my personal feeling.
“Does that mean you won’t restrict me to investigate Katrina Lenitnes?”
“Inspector, I made my position very clear. I can assure you, that if you remain within
the conduct of a proper investigation, then regardless it being Katrina Lenitnes or
anyone else, I would support you totally, to do a full and proper investigation, for so
far it is warranted.”
“Sir, what puzzles me is, that you stated that your buddy’s name was Jack Lenitnes,
but, I understand that John’s records refers to visiting Martina’s mother, Mrs Buckass
and she is married to a Henk Buckass, could there then perhaps be a mistake of
identity, and your friend Jack might not be the father of Martina and Katrina?
“Good thinking Inspector. That I too considered. I checked it out. The father on the
birth certificates, of both Martina and Katrina, indicates my buddy Jack Lenitnes to be
the father. Mrs Buckass was actually Sandra Lenitnes, when she gave birth to either
child, as she was married to Jack before his first trip away. When we were on his
second tour, we got the news that his wife had given birth to Martina. Jack never saw
her, as he died shortly thereafter. As I said before, saving my life. So, wasn't it for me,
Martina and Katrina would still have their father, and so, I owe the girls a lot, and will
do everything within my power, to assist them. Even so, I might say, I am not
particularly fond of Katrina, considering the display she gave at the hospital. You see,
my dear inspector, no matter my commitments to my late buddy Jack, I am still able
to make a sensible decision. In addition, as Katrina had suspicious powder in her
possession, I saw it appropriate for you, to direct the body cavity search in the
circumstances. In fact, I held it essential, I wouldn’t interfere, as it might than have
appeared that I sought to do Katrina a favour.”
“Sir, I wish, I had your wisdom, as I can honestly state, that I am dumbfounded about
your wise words and decisions.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI expressed with a tone of
voice of great admiration.
“Enough of compliments, it won’t get you anywhere, I can assure you, if you neglect
to do your job.”
“Sir, I am not going to take a risk to open my mouth, but being the person I am, I
can’t really keep my suspicion to myself, but perhaps, you rather want me to leave?”
“Inspector, we need to resolve this complicated case, regardless of our personal
feelings, a police officer must fulfil his job and so get on with it.”
“Sir, I don’t think you are going to like it, but I will anyhow put it to you. I have
noticed that the description of the little girl with the crooked nose and red hair could
fit Katrina. Considering her age now, I wish to make clear, that I am not at all trying
to claim it is Katrina, but ask you to consider, that perhaps your buddy Jack might
have a daughter with another woman, who is looking as a twin of Katrina. If this is a
family inheritance of Jack, then I am wondering, if your buddy Jack’s other child
might be involved in it.”
“Inspector, you may try to make up any scenario, you like, provided you get the
evidence to prove it. If you think, you could prove Jack Lenitnes had an affair with
another woman, who gave birth to a child, please keep that to yourself, and never
even suggest it to be so. Jack is dead, and can’t defend himself of such absurd
allegations. However, if you can present me with any shred of evidence to prove,
there is another child that is a twin of Katrina or looks like her, than I make clear, I
will be the first one to have it totally investigated. Is that what you wish to hear?”
“Sir, again, I realise that it is an utterly absurd suggestion. Perhaps I ought to drop it
all together, but somehow, ever since my informer told me about the looks of the
child, I thought that considering the age and how Katrina looked like, it might be her.
However, obviously this can’t be the case, where you clarified before that Jack
Lenitnes is the father, as I can’t see any connection with George. I was first assuming,
George was perhaps her father, for this might have been blackmailed. Unlikely would
Mr Swantee have employed George, should he have been in a questionable position.
You already clarified this about her birth certificate, and Jack being her father, so the
next best thing I consider was that there might be a person that has the resemblance of
Katrina, or perhaps an unknown stepsister?”
“Your mind works in strange ways, inspector. I have been advised you are of great
capacity, and so I will leave you to sort it out. As I previously stated, bring some
concrete evidence to support any theory you like, and I take interest in it.”
“Thank you, Sir, I notice the time, and still got some matters to attend to and a funeral
security to organise, so if you excuse me than I like to leave.”
“Yes, go ahead, and just before you go, I make it very clear. We are working together,
so, don’t keep anything from me but do brief me, as soon as possible of any
developments!”
“I will, Sir.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI assured and by left the office.
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart picked up the phone, and called Mr
Peter Lagsmore.
“Peter, have you made the arrangements, as we discussed?” Mark asked.
“I have so, Mark, and Martina also has agreed with them. Would you like some
details as to the precise arrangements?”
“You never know, not over the telephone, I see you tonight.” Mark responded and
completed the call.
Mark again picked up the phone and then spoke to the other person; “The heat is on
you. Rikati is investigating some connection with a girl. I am afraid he might get to
find out more than you wish. He performs his duties as an inspector very well; so
don’t underestimate him. This guy is much smarter than we thought, and soon he will
be telling us all the secrets, as if he read it in the local newspaper. You had better
cover up then. Rikati is going to be in charge of Fridays funeral, and I have no doubt
he will leave no stone unturned, after the carpeting I gave him just before.
Nevertheless, I will personally look after your safety at the funeral also. Just one
thing, I make it very clear, that I will not stand for anyone to harm Martina. You
better cooperate with me, everyway you can, to avoid Martina’s life to be jeopardized,
she is my child protégé and I will sacrifice my life to serve her, above anything else!”
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart disconnected the mysterious phone call
to the unknown person.
Chapter 10
Dear reader,
The fact now is that Martina didn’t die after all, but poor Mrs Swantee
did, and have you noticed that Martina has accustomed some of her streaks, to try to
lighten things up? (Did you suspect Martina wasn’t dead? Tell the truth?)
Did you think the hospital scene went overboard or perhaps in the circumstance (and
considering, that it happened in the recovery room, where no patient is really in any
critical condition, the scene played there has rather been a form of entertainment?
Did you feel sorry for INSPECTOR-RIKATI, nearly being subjected to the infamous
‘body cavity search’?
Do you also feel sorry for Katrina, that she actually had to go through it (the body
cavity search)? On the other hand, did you feel really very happy about it? Do you
like or dislike Katrina?
Did you feel great, when Brigitte rescued Martina, floored Katrina, and insisted to
apologize?
What about this special operations commando appointed Deputy Chief Commissioner
Mark Hansweart? Do you think he might be a double agent? Do you have any idea to
whom he made the mysterious phone call, making clear to protect the person at the
funeral on Friday? Who do you think could it be?
What were the arrangements, you think, Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark
Hansweart was making with Peter, and Martina approved of?
Is this INSPECTOR-RIKATI a fool or a very clever man?
Will INSPECTOR-RIKATI discover the secrets of the ‘Empire’?
Do you have any idea, what country Joseph might come from?
Who do you think poisoned John?
Did you understand from Georges conduct that Mrs Swantee was a very tidy and neat
person, who didn’t want George unkempt and walk in creased clothing?
Was INSPECTOR-RIKATI right to allow George to go free?
Is Peter some informant to Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart or is he in a

special position working with him?
Did you like Brigitte’s nailfile conduct?
How correct do you think INSPECTOR-RIKATI might be that Katrina had a

stepsister, who looks like her? (Meaning that Jack might have been unfaithful!)
Did you understand why Mrs Swantee never used the surname of George? Would
you, if you were in her position?
Do you think George poisoned John, or do you think Katrina did so, as she made clear
to John that she wouldn’t need to use the wedding invitation?
Do you think George’s life is in danger being the head of the ‘Empire’, and if so why
then did he survive so long without any attempts to his life before?
Do you view, that the scriptwriter is able to interlude dramatically situations, in a

smooth manner, with comical situations successfully?
Do you feel that the scriptwriter was able to get your feeling to go with or against
certain characters?
Do you view that the scriptwriter has been able to avoid a boring version of events, by
rather taking the reader by surprise to sudden twist the story? (For example Martina’s
assumed death was by not reading the story properly, as careful reading would have
kept you suspicious about what the scriptwriter was next up to?
(Examples;
The priest never checked if Martina or Mrs Swantee actually were dead, merely began
to give the last rites to Martina.
The Story is about Peter asking hospitals about a patient by the name of Mrs Swantee
and as Martina was a patient, he would obviously not get results.)
Do you have any idea yet, as to what on earth might be the secrets within the
‘Empire’ building?
Which of the character do you like so far the most and/or which one would you like to
be in real life, if you could do so or be in a movie?
Exercise:
Try to write down, who you suspects is related to whom, and in which manner.
Further, note on a sheet, which person or persons could be suspect(s) for which
murder and why?
Write down which person or person(s) is/are trying to kill Martina and for what
reason.
Chapter 11
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart, having been specially appointed for
the case required to report to the Minister of Police at Parliament House to provide a
briefing as to the progress in the case.
Being a Colonel in the Commando’s it was held that his specialist training was most
suitable for him to be appointed in such urgency and due to his personal interest with
Peter and Brigitte Lagsmore he would be in a better position to likely get ahead due to
the personal connections avoiding any suspicions.
After the briefing, Peter had arranged to meet Mark, but wanting to avoid any
suspicion, arranged for an incognito meeting. After all, they didn’t want the inspector
so soon discover what was going on and unmask him. The inspector would likely
provide better results when kept an arm length away as he then was eager to
investigate.
It was a beautiful day, one that would be nice to go to the beach and relax. The sun
was mild and little or no clouds.
“It’s going to be a nice day.’ He thought, walking down to the kerb where a limousine
was parked.
“Sir, can I be of assistance.” the limousine driver asked Mark, who just stepped from
Parliament House, holding his umbrella upside down with the handle touching the
ground and then went to stand at the curb, where the limousine was parked.
“Actually, my friend told me, it is raining today.”
“Not if you hold an umbrella,”, was the desired response Mark was waiting for of the
driver, being a code to indicate the driver was all right. Mark entered the vehicle and
the car drove off. Soon there after, they stopped at the side of the road and a beggar
dressed in rags entered the vehicle also, it was Peter.
As soon as Peter entered the vehicle, he put on music to avoid the driver to hear
anything despite the fact he was also within the organisation.
“What is that all about?” Mark asked.
“With your INSPECTOR-RIKATI I am not taking any risk, he may see us together,
than he might stay on our back and then compromise our plans tomorrow. I don’t
know this driver, so I am not taking any risk, to trust anyone, and so music is good for
the ears, so to say,” Peter commented.
“I am glad Martina accepted it all, as we can try to minimize the dangers to her.”
“I am glad too that things were approved by our command, we might indeed avoid a
lot of danger to her.” Peter commented.
“I hope you asked her not to reveal anything to anyone?”
“She accepted that under the circumstances we need to protect her, she is willing to
fully co-operate with us. Does she know, that you are her protector?”
“It is better not to reveal that to her, she might become overconfident about it. She
might perhaps take the risk, then in the believe that I will always be there for her
protection, so I rather don’t want such added troubles.”
“I have arranged that the funeral will be held tomorrow at nine am, when normally
most funerals are held from ten O’clock onwards, so we wouldn’t have too many
problems with that either. Your squad is also on standby in full alert and they will be
moving in during the night, to secure the area. Several other units will take positions
in and on top of nearby buildings and I think, that anything that moves will be video-
recorded and under surveillance and we have various sharpshooters, who will be
ready the instant it is needed.”
“Have you also emergency units available for plasma etc, just in case something
would go wrong, as I can’t afford Martina to die under my protection. My own life
depends on her survival.” Mark added in a very serious tone.
“I don’t know, why you really have committed yourself so much to Martina to even
sacrifice your own life if she dies, yet, with Katrina you aren’t. She is Jacks child
also.”
“Peter, Jack is dead, I have no intention to smear his name, but I can assure you I
know more than you, and I know that I do the right thing. I promise, that if Martina
were to die, I will take my own life and I intent to keep that blood-promise to Jack.”
“Let’s not further dwell on it, but concentrate about the funeral tomorrow, does Rikati
know anything at all about tomorrow’s funeral, and the usage of the false identity for
John?”
“Absolutely not, at least, I didn’t tell him. I gave him strict instructions that he is to
arrange the security for the Friday’s funeral, and so he will have his hands full and not
suspecting a funeral tomorrow.”
“He doesn’t seem to be alert at times, but on the other hand appears to be very alert, I
think at least. Can you follow that?”
“I agree totally, this guy can tell you secrets by making them up, as real, and damn
well, he is right about it too. That makes him so dangerous for the ‘Empire’. But on
the other hand, he is likely the only one who might be able to get to the truth, and so
we need to have him running around, despite the risk.” Mark explained
“He isn’t really a bad guy in my opinion, just seems to be preoccupied with wanting
promotions and so half of the time appears to work for that.”
“Yes, that was my conclusion also, as he didn’t even seem to know, what Joseph had
said and I had actually given him some information to ensure, he was aware of it. I
really appreciate, that you kept me informed about Joseph’s call.”
“What do you know about Joseph, he appears to be a bit of a mystery to me, as I have
been unable to find any bank record or other records in his name. Is he employed by
the ‘Empire’?” Peter asked.
“Look, I know that he is one hundred percent on our side. I really don’t worry about
him, as I have really enough on my sleeve, so to say. I can state, that so far I have
been unable to find any trace about his past history other than that his passport
indicates he is of Indian decent and he is known as Joseph Larenuf.” Mark said.
“Doesn’t sound Indian to me. Rather French, but his manner of speech appears to be
Indian at times but his complexion is that of Caucasian. All seems to be very
complex. Do you know of any family?” Peter asked.
“Not a trace! And, what is also strange, Joseph’s surname is back to front as ‘Larenuf’
is the reverse of ‘funeral’, did you realise this?”
“Well, to tell you the truth, I used to have the same noted about Jack’s surname
‘Lenitnes' being the reverse for ‘Sentinel’ I wonder, why dear Jack had the name as
such or if it was coincidental.”
“I understood that Jack’s grandfather reversed the surname, as in that time there was a
lot of problems going on and so to confuse people, as to what has it originated from,
he decided then to alter the surname, and since then the family has continued to do so.
At least that is what Jack explained to me, was his understanding of the matter.” Mark
explained not wanting to disclose further details he knew about, but were being kept
secret.
“I wonder Mark, do you think Joseph coincidentally used the same reason?”
“I don’t think so. Perhaps his family just picked a name and used it in reverse as
otherwise there is no real explanation or it is simply a false name, which might
underline why he allows Martina to use his name for tomorrow’s funeral, instead of
John’s, and why he can’t be traced by me, using all systems available to me.”
“I wonder what will be Joseph’s position, if he is supposed to be buried tomorrow?”
Peter asked.
“I don’t know, but in the circumstances we need a death certificate and the Minister of
Police personally assured me that there would be no problems with using the fake
death certificate of Joseph. It seems that somehow, unbeknown so far to us, this
Joseph has contacts with the Minister of the Police. I was given the clear message,
that Joseph might go away to his native country, and never will appear again. Well,
whatever, if it comes from higher authorities, then I have to accept it. I wonder why
would the Minister of Police take such interest in a servant, who has served John Jnr
for twenty years that he even forbids me to question Joseph about the death
certificate. I suspect there is a lot more to it, but likely our INSPECTOR-RIKATI will
discover it, as he seems to have a nose for things like that. Back to the funeral
arrangements, who is planned to come?” Mark asks.
“I didn’t invite anyone else to the funeral, besides Martina and my wife, it will be just
us there, and of course our units.”
“Is the car bullet-proof, in case we need it?”
“Of course, I was able to lay my hand on a special VIP vehicle, normally used to
protect dignitaries and we tested it just to make sure it was!” Peter commented in a
smiling manner.
“What, you actually had a shooting gallery on it? Is that what you are trying to say?”
“No, we took it apart, as far as to checking it has been a genuine bullet proof vehicle.
We hit the windows, to make sure they weren’t ordinary windows. Our testing was
sufficient to check the vehicle was all right, and we got two man guarding it, to ensure
that no one is going to substitute it. I think you would kill me, if I made a blunder as
such.”
“Well, I wouldn’t put it that strongly, but certainly, your life wouldn’t be a penny
worth.” Mark said laughing, leaving Peter pondering, if Mark meant it, or just joked.
“Martina is settled at home, and it seems Brigitte really enjoys her company. It looks
like she was already getting bored in marriage, or perhaps just with me, I wonder.
Peter stated with a smile.
“I can’t speak about your performance, but if that is up to scratch, than I think she has
a man who can handle himself, unless of course you feel yourself over the hill and she
needs a younger man, like me.”
“Excuse me, you are two weeks younger than me, that is hardly younger. I think that
the way you go about, you may soon need a walking frame.”
“Well, not to bad for my age, compared to your wheelchair.”
“Are you willing to get your best mate at the wrong end?”
“I didn’t even know, I had any ‘mates’ as you call it let alone a ‘best mate’, isn’t that
something you call a dog being your ‘best mate’ I wonder.”
“All right, you got me this time, just wait till next time, then I will triumph.” Peter
announced.” Remember last time?’ he added.
“Getting back to serious matters, how well protected is Martina in your place I
wonder? Not that I question your competence.” Mark asked.
“The truth is that John and Martina told us, we could pick any house we wanted, and
so we got the special built purpose house but for the normal price. The commander
held, so I was advised, that perhaps in future it might come handy, and it seems, it
already serves its purpose.”
“Do you know, until today I still don’t know, who our commander is and for some
time I used to think, that it was George, but they would hardly have left him at the
grills of this INSPECTOR-RIKATI to have him arrested, and left in jail. Therefore,
just when I thought to be close to it, I am back to square one. I am however still in
contact with George as I need to protect the ‘Empire’ and responsible for his safety,
otherwise I have little to do with him. Did you ever have any idea’s, who it might
be?”
“I used to think that it was you, and you pretended not to be, but I don’t think that
either. I did ponder if John Jnr perhaps was our commander, and now we have a
vacancy?”
“If that was so, than whoever poisoned John must have done a very good job, to
infiltrate us and having been able to do this.”
“Tell you the truth, he was a very reserved guy and he stopped to help out Brigitte and
me, with a flat tyre. I then invited him to sit with us at the dinner table, as Martina was
on her own. We didn’t know Martina was his supervisor, and they both were working
for the ‘Empire’. Certainly not, that John was working incognito.”
“As if that was no co-incident, that we got involved in that way. Just that I regret not
having been able to avoid Martina to be shot in the first place. As I told Rikati, I was
appointed a week earlier, when John was murdered, as they wanted me to use my
special forces training to uncover, what was going on. Regretfully, by the time I was
able to come here, Martina was already in hospital, having been shot, and you got
yourself married also, so I missed out on both events. Then again, how was I to know
it would so quickly follow up.”
“I just wonder if you really would have committed Hari Kari, if Martina had died.”
“Why do you think I never got married, because my life is devoted to my promises to
Jack after all I wouldn’t be alive today wasn’t it for Jack and so I really take the
benefits, while I am alive, and so have nothing to complain about. I had a problem to
find Martina ever since, being the child that never knew her dad, but I realise that
there was more going on that I knew, and so her mother took on the name Buckass,
and somehow managed to erase any trace for all those years. It seems Martina never
knew her name as Lenitnes. She and Katrina had grown up being told their surname
was Buckass. It is only that with John’s death, I searched for records, and investigated
Martina’s possible involvement, that I came across her birth certificate and that of
Katrina, that I made the connection with Jack. I still have to thank you for getting me
started on that, old buddy.”
“How does it feel being promoted to Deputy Chief Commissioner?”

“I have acted in police rolls before, but never such top position, but it is better as I am
free in my operations and have the entire Police Force on command. I can assure you,
that is a very responsible position and obviously the Police Minister held that it was
needed to enable the police to deal with the murders without, getting in conflict with
the secrets of the ‘Empire’ as the police can’t even enter the compound.”
“How then did this car manage to get in the compound with the child, I wonder.”
“Well, strange is that besides Mr Swantee and Joseph no one else ever saw the car,
and yet we have a photo that the child exists, so clearly one of the guards then must
have been involved, that’s why the current security guards at the ‘Empire’ are actually
commando’s. Hell would break loose, if that was discovered, and so we got quite a
problem to ensure that Rikati doesn’t discover this either, as he likely will do anything
to get a promotion.”
“He makes blunders, but I certainly wouldn’t want to have him on the wrong side, as I
think, he could be the worst enemy I ever faced.”
“I don’t underestimate him either, and you know, when I was lecturing him about his
misconduct, he didn’t really flinch an eye other than that, he appeared to be concerned
more about future promotions. This guy really is one I have great respect for, and
quite frankly, despite his errors, would make an excellent Chief Commissioner I
think, but don’t tell him, as it would get to his head!”
“So, where do we go from here?”
“For the moment without knowing, who our permanent commander is, to get
instruction from and in view, that I was one day before you in the position, I can say I
am outranking you, and so I take charge, if you haven’t got any problems with that?
“Thanks for that, I want to spend some time with my wife, so you can have it all, as I
have been already flat out organising the funeral for tomorrow.”
“Do you realise that Foxtrot will take over command from you, during the funeral?”
“Yes, I do. Do you know who Foxtrot is?”
“No. Do you have any idea’s who might it been? As all I know is that, the Minister of
Defence appointed a General Rothmart to lead the investigation. I have tried to get
information about this General, but somehow no one knows anything about this
General. Strangely enough, there used to be a Colonel Rothmart some twenty-five
years ago, who was apparently killed in action. His service records are held in secrecy
by the Minister of Defence ever since. No one seems to know, how he was killed,
merely that at the time it was published that he was killed in action without any
further details as to where it happened and how. Then again, had I been killed in any
of my overseas actions then they would likely have done the same, as the government
would hardly acknowledge publicly, what I have been doing. That is part of the job. I
have been unable to find any surviving relatives of Colonel Rothmart. It isn’t a name
that is commonly used. I wonder if this General has any family connection with this
Colonel Rothmart. Back to Martina. Do you think she is fit for it?” Mark asked.
“You know, hadn’t you been known to me, I would have thought you were going on.
as if she was your wife, or your sister, that concerned you appeared to be.”
“I told you, I made a blood pledge with Jack. Martina is like my own daughter, my
flesh and blood, that is what a blood promise is about.”
“I still think that she should know that she is your protégée, you could perhaps
enlighten her life?”
“I told you, no. That is the best for her, and that is it. I appreciate your comments, but
it is my decision, and that is final.”
Peter opened the protection screen between him and the driver, and then
commandeered; “Driver, can you go down to the taxi rank?” and then closed the
screen.
“Before you go, I ought to let you know, that the air wing is on stand by, and we will
have also two helicopters in the air. You know, Martina doesn’t seem to realise at all
that we are more protective of her, then we ever did for a Queen, King or another VIP
entering this country.”
“She was already shot once, so keep that in mind, and don’t trust anyone.” Mark said
in a parting manner, when leaving the limousine, which pulled over, near the taxi
stand.
“Driver, just drive me to the city, please?” Peter instructed.
Arrived in the city, Peter stepped out and took a taxi.
“How come you came by taxi? If you had phoned me I could have picked you up.”
Brigitte asked, noticing that Peter had come home by taxi.
“I wouldn’t trust anyone and anything, and it is better to be safe than sorry. I didn’t
want you to be burdened either.” Peter replied, and held Brigitte around the waist,
kissing her.
“Did you forget we have a guest?” Brigitte responded, after having kissed Peter also.
“What are you telling me, my dear wife, that we are going to have a party?” Peter
asked with a bemusing voice, well aware Brigitte was referring to Martina.
“Actually, come to think of it, Martina might enjoy this kind of party.” Brigitte
commented and than turning to Martina, “You think we ought to throw this beggar in
bath fully clothed, or can you help me getting him stripped?”
“Oh, no, you aren’t.” Peter defensively stated.
Brigitte suddenly tackled Peter and within moments sat on him, asking Martina, “Can
you pull the pants of this garbage, while I restrain our dear friend?”
“I love to, but this animal stinks so much, I wonder if he has been crawling through
the septic tank?” Martina commented, in a laughing manner not moving an inch
towards Peter.
Peter cried for help, in a playing manner, and wiggling his legs as if Martina tried to
remove his pants, even so Martina stood well clear from him.
“Oh, no, Martina. Please don’t do this to me, I promise, I will make you a hot
chocolate before you go to bed, I promise.” He said in a pretending crying manner.
“Don’t stop, Martina, I got him under control, just go ahead.” Brigitte stated, still with
her back turned towards Martina.
“I can’t get the button loose.” Martina claimed, winking to Peter. Brigitte moved
around, and that is precisely what Peter had waited for, as Brigitte was off balance. He
quickly took hold of Brigitte’s arm, and before Brigitte realised what was going on,
she was in a powerless grip of Peter.
“Did you really want me to have a shower?”
“If you think I am going to have some beggar siting on my lounge suit, than you are
mistaken, you can sleep with the dog.” Brigitte said in a joking and teasing manner.
“You ask for it.” Peter commented, and he stood up, holding Brigitte in a firm grip,
and carried her into the bathroom.
Martina realised that Peter was going to have his shower all right, but she suspected,
that he would be holding Brigitte while doing so. She was right, Brigitte soon came
out, soaking wet, clothes dripping water onto the floor.
“You know what he did?” she asked in a laughing manner to Martina.”
“He washed your hair, and accidentally spilled some water on your clothes.” Martina
asked with a voice, as if she really didn’t understand there was anything wrong.
“On who’s side are you anyhow? You have set me up for this, didn’t you?” Brigitte
asked, with a laugh to Martina.
Upon which Martina nodded, smiling.
“You do seem to enjoy yourself, for a person that was shot recently!”
“Why, did you get shot?” Martina asked in an amusing manner, and both ended up in
an uncontrollable laugh.
Peter came out from the bathroom in a dressing gown, and seeing the two women so
happy was giving him really a good feeling. He would have loved to give Martina the
same treatment as Brigitte had, but the risk of the wound opening was to great, so he
decided not to do so.
“I am temped to give you a shower also, but regretfully we just run out of water, so I
might have to wait till tomorrow morning.” Peter announced to Martina.
“You see Martina, siding with the enemy got you nowhere, as he turns against you,
and it means you’re on your own.” Brigitte stated with a broad smiling face.
“If he dares to comes near me, than he will remember what has meant falling from his
pushbike saddle, onto the bar.” Martina in a very cheeky manner announced, also
smiling that Peter began to perform as if he just had hit the bar screaming from pain.
“Serves you right.” Martina jokingly stated, and Brigitte was laughing her head off,
about the make up of Peter’s theatrical display.
“Peter, if you ever out of a job, I suggest you always could make a living as a
comedian.” Brigitte declared.
“I better be off to bed. I wouldn’t want to keep you children up, after your bedtime.”
Martina announced, as it is getting late.
“Excuse me young lady, who is talking?” Brigitte commented.
Peter, then to Brigitte, “Dear, can’t you get the hint?” and pulled Brigitte to the
bedroom.
“Can you just close the door?” Peter asked Brigitte and she did.
Peter walked over to the bedside cabinet and picked up his hand-radio:
“Base to Unit two, are you in position? Over.” Peter was talking into a hand unit.
“Unit two is in position, Sir. Over.” Was the response.
“Base to Unit three, are you in position? Over.”
“Unit three is in position, Sir. Over.”
“Base to Unit four, are you in position? Over.”
“Unit four is in position, Sir. Over.”
“Base to Unit five, are you in position? Over.”
“Unit five to Base, negative Sir, ETA about five minutes.”
“Base to Unit five, confirm, when in position? Over.”
“Unit five to Base, Roger. Over”
“Base to Unit six, are you in position? Over.”
“Unit six is in position, Sir. Over.”
“Base to Unit seven, are you in position? Over.”
No response came.
Again, without any response coming.
“Base to Unit eight, are you in position? Over.”
“Unit eight is in position, Sir. Over.” Was the response from Unit eight.
“Base to Unit five, are you in position. Over.”
“Unit five to Base, negative, Sir, ETA two minutes. Over.”
“Base to Unit three, move partner to location of Unit seven, confirm position and
report back. Over.”
“Unit three to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Base to all Units, code red applicable. Confirm in order. Over.”
“Unit two to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
“Unit three to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
“Unit four to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
“Unit five to Base, code red, Roger. ETA one minute. Over.”
“Unit six to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
A brief silence then;
“Unit eight to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
“Can you keep Martina company, please, at least until I have details about Unit seven,
I can’t take any risk?” Peter asked Brigitte, and she than hastily moved to Martina.
Peter again used the hand unit, and called “Base to Unit Foxtrot. Over.”
No response.
“Base to Foxtrot. Over.”
“Foxtrot to Base. Over.”
“Base reporting, Sir, Unit seven missing, code red. Over.”
“Foxtrot to Base, notify Alpha, maintain code red. Over and out.”
“Base to Foxtrot, Roger.”
“Base to Alpha, come in please?”
No response.
No response.
“Alpha to Base. Over.”
“Base to Alpha, Unit seven not reporting, Sir, Unit three forwarded. Over.”
“Alpha to Base, Alpha proceeding. Over.”
“Base to Alpha. Over and out.”
Brigitte knocked on Martina’s door, and Martina opened with amazement her door.
“Brigitte, I hope you and Peter didn’t have a fight because of me. Did you?” she asked
seeing the worried face of Brigitte.
“Actually, if you don’t mind I keep you company for the moment, perhaps we can
talk?” Brigitte asked.
“About what?”
“To tell you the truth, I don’t know, I am tired, and want to sleep, and I can’t sleep
and so I thought I come and see if I can keep you company.”
“Don’t tell me you still have wedding jitters?”
Brigitte tried to assure Martina that wasn’t the case, but didn’t want to tell Martina
what was going on neither and so responded; “I don’t know, what it is.”
“Why don’t you take the left side of the bed, and I take the right side, and then when
you feel like joining Peter, you are closer to the door.”
“You’re an angel”, Brigitte said, and took the left side of the bed, and soon her very
light breathing sounded like being asleep, however, she was fully awake, but didn’t
want Martina to know. She was twisting and turning, and finally fell asleep.
Brigitte was thinking about John and his smiles and how sorry she felt for Martina
having been denied a marriage to John. The poor girl, she thought. She had known
Martina since Martina was little and despite the age difference, they were more like
sisters.
“Unit five to Base. Over.”

“Base to Unit five. Over.”
“Unit five reporting, in position. Over.”
“Base to Unit five, Roger.”
“Unit three to Base. Over.”
“Base to Unit three. Over.”
“Unit three located Unit seven, defect radio. Over.”
“Base to Unit seven. Over”
“Unit seven to Base. Over.”

“Base to Unit seven, report condition. Over.”
“Unit seven to Base, faulty radio, sir. Over.”
“Base to Alpha. Over.”
“Base to Alpha, Unit seven faulty radio, replace. Over.”
“Alpha to Base, wilco. Over and out.”
“Alpha proceeding to Unit seven, replace faulty radio. Over.”
“Foxtrot to Base, report completion. Over.”
“Base to Foxtrot, Roger. Over.”
“Foxtrot to Base. Over and out.”
“Base to Alpha. Over.”
“Alpha reporting, completed. Over.”
“Unit seven to Base, report in position. Over.”
“Base to Unit three. Over.”
“Unit three to Base, reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Base to Unit three, return position and give ETA. Over.”
“Unit three to Base, wilco four minutes. Over.”
Peter was relaxing as all units were accounted for, but still code red had to be
maintained, until all units were in place.
“Base to all Units, report in order.” Peter asked, having waited for about four minutes
since the last call.
“Unit two in position, Sir. Over.”
“Unit three in position, Sir. Over.”
“Unit four in position, Sir. Over.”
“Unit five in position, Sir. Over.”
“Unit six in position, Sir. Over.”
“Unit seven in position, Sir. Over.”
“Unit eight in position, Sir. Over”
“Base reporting, all Units accounted for. Over.”
“Foxtrot to Base, code Orange. Over.”
“Base to Foxtrot, Roger. Over.”
“Foxtrot to Base. Over and out.”
“Base to all Units, code Orange, report in order. Over.”

“Unit two code Orange. Over.”
“Unit three code Orange. Over.”
“Unit four code Orange. Over.”
“Unit five code Orange. Over.”
“Unit six code Orange. Over.”
“Unit seven code Orange. Over.”
“Unit eight code Orange. Over.”
“Base to all Units. Over and out.”
Peter had completed his instructions, and could at least finally go to sleep. ‘I better
first check on Brigitte’, he thought, and went to Martina’s room, where the door was
open, and he could see that Brigitte eyes were open, as the light was reflecting in it.
He gave her the arm gesture to come, she quietly slipped out of bed, and followed
Peter to the master bedroom.
“I assume, it is all clear?”
“Yes it is, but we couldn’t take any risk, just in case.”
“While I was in bed I was wondering how it would have been hadn’t John died, I feel
really sorry for Martina, as she is missing out on the marriage.” Brigitte mentioned in
a very dramatic voice.
“I feel sorry for her too, but on the moment we are doing the best we can do and at
least she has friends, who care for her.”
“Lets go to sleep, as we got a funeral ahead of us.” Brigitte commented and when she
placed her head on the pillow, she virtually fell immediately asleep.
“Not much of the planned honeymoon.” Peter thought, and then fell asleep also.
“Unit two to Base. Over.”

Peter woke up and took the handset, looked at the clock, Unit two had called-in
exactly at zero four hundred hours.
“Base to Unit two. Over.”
“Unit two reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Base to Unit three, four, five, six, seven, and eight report in order. Over.”
“Unit three reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit four reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit five reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit six reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit seven reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit eight reporting, Sir. Over.”
I better get back to sleep, he thought, and immediately fell asleep, as if he hadn’t even
been awake.
“Unit two to Base. Over.”

Peter woke up again and immediately took the handset, noticing it was zero six
hundred hours.
“Base to Unit two. Over.”
“Unit two reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Base to Unit three, four, five, six, seven, and eight, report in order. Over.”
“Unit three reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit four reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit five reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit six reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit seven reporting, Sir. Over.”
“Unit eight reporting, Sir. Over.”
Peter realised that it being six hundred hours there would be little sleep from now on.
In fact it wasn’t even worth to go back to sleep, so he had a shower and a shave, then
got dressed.
“Lazy bum.” Peter woke Brigitte up. “Your servant wishes Her Highness a good
morning.” He said with a smile, presenting her with a cup of coffee and a sandwich.”
Brigitte smiled and started to drink her coffee while Peter went back to the kitchen
and used the same awakening to Martina.
“Lazy bum.” Peter woke Martina up. “Your servant wishes Her Highness a good
morning.”, with a smile, presenting her with a cup of coffee and a sandwich also.”
“My servant is hopeless and I will get myself another slave for ten Dinar’s, as I don’t
drink coffee in the morning and neither eat any sandwiches.” Martina announced, in a
comical voice.
“My eternal apologies, Your Highness. I am going to be condemned for one
thousands years, if Your Highness will not accept my humble offering.”
“How can I, my Queen, refuse such an offer, of my most dearest subject.”
Martina took the cup of coffee, and began to drink from it.
“Your Highness, my thousand times eternal thanks, for giving me this great
understanding. I will be your servant forever.” Peter said to Martina, who actually
began to become shy from all this attention so early in the morning.
“May your humble servant be excused?”
“Thanks, Peter.” She said.
He has left upon this.
Chapter 12
“So far, so good.” Peter explained to Brigitte.
“I am glad. This will be a considerable difficult day for her. I better get dressed”. She
left, heading for the shower.
“Base to all Units, code red, confirm in order. Over.” Peter directed, speaking into his
hand held radio.
“Unit two to Base, code red. Roger. Over.”
“Unit three to Base, code red. Roger. Over.”
“Unit four to Base, code red. Roger. Over.”
“Unit five to Base, code red. Roger. Over.”
“Unit six to Base, code red. Roger. Over.”
“Unit seven to Base, code red. Roger. Over.”
“Unit eight to Base, code red. Roger. Over.”
“Alpha to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
“Bravo to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
“Charlie to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
“Echo to Base, code red, Roger. Over.”
“Base to all Alpha, Bravo and Echo, units move out and take positions, and respond.
Over.”
“Alpha to Base, Wilco. Over.”
“Bravo to Base, Wilco. Over.”
“Charlie to Base, Wilco. Over.”
“Echo to Base, Wilco. Over.”
“Base to Units two, three, four, five, six, seven, and eight be ready for strengthening
and withdrawal. Over.”
“Unit two to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Unit three to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Unit four to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Unit five to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Unit six to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Unit seven to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Unit eight to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Base to All Units, remain on stand-bye. Over.”
Peter went to relax as he had just directed the replacement of the night units, which
would leave ten minutes after the replacement had arrived, to avoid any lack of
attention, and to ensure there was no lack of observations by his troops.
Their commander, to take control of all intersections, is deploying bravo Units.
Charlie Units were the helicopters, which would take off, with fixed air wing units
remaining on alert. Echo Units were taking position for the funeral procession. Delta
Units were on stand-bye as emergency operational squad to take in detention anyone,
which was held by any unit. Peter wondered if they need to be used at all. “Lets hope
we can do without them.” He said to himself.
“Is my husband tired?” Brigitte asked, spotting Peter sitting in the chair, eyes closed.
“I’m am just relaxing, as deployment is going on and soon I need to have it in order.”
Peter responding and looking at the clock noticing that it is nearly seven thirty AM.
“I have complete faith in you.” Brigitte gently stated to Peter and had put her arms
around him and kissed him profoundly.
“Excuse me, you love birds, we got work to do.” Martina commented laughing,
seeing this display.
“Who is she?” Brigitte asked Peter with a smile.
“Guess, our old fashioned grandmother? ” Peter joked back.
“I had that coming to me.” Martina smiled.
They started to get ready for the serious occasion of the funeral. Peter explained to
Martina, that for security reasons, not knowing what might occur, has sought the
assistance of some commando’s.’
“Commando’s you said, the army will let you have them?” Martina asked surprised.
“Well, they do it for an exercise and I am pretending to be their commander for the
moment. So don’t worry about it all, I am just training them. Actually, I told them
they must look for exotic birds to tag them, so they have a job to do. Perhaps then,
you might hear a call that a bird is tagged meaning they caught one, to let it go free.
You see, later someone else will catch the bird and then record where it came from
etc.” Peter explained to Martina, not wanting to tell her what is really happening.
“Actually, I know about that, as I watched a program about it and it was very
interesting, but don’t you think this is rather strange to do at a funeral?” Martina asked
with amazement.
“You are completely right, but the truth is that I had already arranged it for today and
because we needed to bring the funeral of John forward and considering that it takes
weeks of work to plan such training exercise I considered that it was better not to
cancel the exercise and so we go ahead. I believe, that John would have approved of it
for them to be present.” Peter explained hoping Martina would be convinced.
“I don’t know, but somehow, I suspect there is more to it than you are telling me.
After all just the fact that we burry John under a different name underlines there is
more to it. Nevertheless, I will accept your explanation.”
Peter withdrew to the bedroom, and again used his handset to direct the units.
“Base to all Units, Base to all Units, ready for orders. Over”
“Base to Alpha Units, confirm positions in order. Over”
“Alpha two to Base, in position. Over.”
“Alpha three to Base, in position. Over.”
“Alpha four to Base, in position. Over.”
“Alpha five to Base, in position. Over.”
“Alpha six to Base, in position. Over.”
“Alpha seven to Base, in position. Over.”
“Alpha eight to Base, in position. Over.”
“Base to all Alpha Units, code purple. Over.”
“Alpha two to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Alpha three to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Alpha four to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Alpha five to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Alpha six to Base, Roger, Over.”
“Alpha seven to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Alpha eight to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Base to all Alpha Units, remain on standby. Over.”
“Base to all Bravo Units, report in order. Over.”

“Bravo one to Base, in position. Over.”
“Bravo two to Base, in position. Over.”
“Bravo three to Base, in position. Over.”
“Bravo four to Base, in position. Over.”
“Bravo five to Base, in position. Over.”
“Bravo six to Base, in position. Over.”
“Bravo seven to Base, in position. Over.”
“Bravo eight to Base, in position. Over.”
“Bravo nine to Base, in position. Over.”
“Base to all Bravo Units, Code Purple. Over.”
“Bravo one to Base, Roger. Over”
“Bravo two to Base, Roger. Over”
“Bravo three to Base, Roger. Over”
“Bravo four to Base, Roger. Over”
“Bravo five to Base, Roger. Over”
“Bravo six to Base, Roger. Over”
“Bravo seven to Base, Roger. Over”
“Bravo eight to Base, Roger. Over”
“Bravo nine to Base, Roger. Over”
“Base to all Bravo Units, remain on standby.”
“Base to all Charlie Units, report positions. Over.”
“Charlie one to Base, in position. Over.”
“Charlie two to Base, in position. Over.”
“Charlie three to Base, in position. Over.”
“Charlie four to Base, in position. Over.”
“Base to all Charlie Units, code purple. Over.”
“Charlie one to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Charlie two to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Charlie three to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Charlie four to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Base to all Charlie Units, remain on standby.”
“Base to all Delta Units, report positions. Over.”
“Delta one to Base, in position. Over.”
“Delta two to Base, in position. Over.”
“Delta three to Base, in position. Over.”
“Delta four to Base, in position. Over.”
“Delta five to Base, in position. Over.”
“Base to all Delta Units, code purple. Over.”
“Delta one to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Delta two to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Delta three to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Delta four to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Delta five to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Base to all Delta Units, remain on standby.”
“Base to Echo Units, report position. Over.”
“Echo one to Base, in position. Over.”
“Echo two to Base, in position. Over.”
“Echo three to Base, in position. Over.”
“Echo four to Base, in position. Over.”
“Echo five to Base, in position. Over.”

“Base to all Echo Units, code purple. Over.”
“Echo one to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Echo two to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Echo three to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Echo four to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Echo five to Base, Roger. Over.”
“Base to all Echo Units, remain on standby.”
“Base to Foxtrot. Over.
“Base to Foxtrot, ready to change command. Over.”
“Foxtrot to Base, wilco. Over and out.”
Peter had just placed all troops in position, and changed command with Foxtrot, who
from now would take over positions.
Peter himself reporting;

“Echo to Base. Over.”
“Base to Echo. Over.”
“Echo to Base, in position. Over.”
“Base to Echo, remain on standby.”
Peter was effectively Echo, the team leader of the Echo Unit that will be for the
pallbearers and the front and rear commando’s at the funeral procession.
At least he had put in place all Units, and could rely on the new Base, to organise it all
from here. Only, if there was something going wrong, he could revert control to
himself, if needed, to avoid possible delays for emergency vehicles to be directed to
locations.
Peter left the room to join the ladies, and noticed that they were ready to leave.
Martina was obviously distressed by it all, and Peter noticed that Martina apparently
had been crying.
“Can’t you ever stop this big kid play with a two way radio?” Martina asked, in a
joking manner, her voice was broken by stutter and emotions; even so, she tried to
make out not to sound distressed.
“Martina, even now you are a real beautiful woman, I may say.” Peter commented,
trying to do as if he didn’t notice Martina’s sorrow.
“Hey, you watch it, you womaniser, I am your wife.” Brigitte tried to joke, but she too
had her emotions play part in her speech.
Peter had noticed Martina dressed in clothes that appeared to be a tailored jacket and
skirt. The skirt just below the knee. It was of beige colour and the veil was of the
same colour. It showed Martina different than he was used to see her in the nineteen
sixty’s kind of style. Brigitte was dressed in a similar outfit.
“Brigitte, I didn’t know you had this outfit.” Peter remarked.
“We had them tailor made.” Brigitte replied.
A knock on the door. When Peter opened, a person in black with long tails and a high
hat, worn by all pallbearers reported: “Units ready to proceed, Sir.” and saluted Peter.
Peter, quickly instructed the commando to act as heat he was supposed to be a
pallbearer.
“Sorry Sir.” he responded, and again saluting, trying to walk off in military style.
“Get back here,” Peter called the pallbearer in a threatening manner, and then added,
“Are you some kind of an idiot, to display to the world you are a commando? This is
undercover, and make sure it remains!” He added.
“Sorry, Sir.” The pallbearer responded, wanting to salute again, but then stopped in
his tracks realising, he had better not to ignore his commander again.
“Didn’t you tell me, they were exercising?” Martina asked.

“That’s what they are doing as a training and I thought I might as well use them as
pallbearers, as we could hardly invite the others and with a risk?” Peter responded.
“Sorry, I asked?”
“All right, you just keep Brigitte company and I will make sure we won’t have to
push the car, when we are running out of petrol.” Peter smilingly joked.
It worked, as Martina smiled, following the joke, of having her to push the car and so
Peter was glad, he managed to get out of it, as he hardly could set out details to her.”
Martina noticed that besides the pallbearers, there were also photographers and news
people around and all of them had identification cards.
“Peter, this is hardly the secret funeral you asked me to approve of.” she mentioned.
“Peter knows what he is doing, trust me.” Brigitte relieved Peter from having to
explain matters.
Brigitte knew too well, that her husband had considered everything, to avoid having
‘commando’s’ flanking the funeral procession, that would have been to obvious, Peter
had them dressed as news reporters, to enable them to use vehicles that carried
additional weapons etc, and it was less noticeable that the reporters actually carried
weapons in their camera cases. They all had a tag and it was easy to find out that they
were part of the operation, just in case a real reporter was to get in between them.
“Alpha three to Base. Over.” Peter heard over the radio and commenced intensively
listen as something had happened. Alpha three had been guarding the house and so
something strange had been going on.
“Base to Alpha three. Over.”
“Alpha three to Base, tagged an exotic bird. Over.” was the response.
“Base to Echo four. Over.”
“Echo four to Base. Over.”
“Base to Echo four, track and secure exotic bird at Alpha three, and report. Over.”
“Echo to Base, Wilco. Over.”
Peter was wondering, who had been caught in his security system and obviously had
worked so far. Peter soon was drawn by the events he was in, so concentrated on the
route, the funeral procession was taking. ‘Once we get through the streets of
Olympiana, we have less problems with security.’ He thought.
The procession consists of; the hearse that carries John’s brown colour coffin and the
security limousine and then the decoy news reporter’s vehicles.
Peter noticed, it had began lightly to drizzle, and how the tyres of the hearse left their
temporary imprint on the road, where the water was squeezed away by the weight of
the vehicle’s tyres.
He became aware how packed the intersections were and realised that his units must
have had their hands full to clear the route at this time of day. I certainly will have to
throw a party for them, once it is all over, as after all, they did him a great favour with
protecting his very valuable cargo, Martina.
He noticed that the footpath was clear of pedestrians and he wondered how many
people actually would have been inconvenienced by this special funeral and what it
would be for the funeral of Mrs Swantee on a Friday morning. Well, it is better to be
sure than to accept the numerous harm deriving from it all and so people simply had
to accept the inconvenience for this short time, he concluded. After all, it was of
national importance that these safety precautions were taken.
“If Martina just knew how important she is at the moment.” Peter thought, then he
looked forward that Martina will be soon out of danger and he could retire again. He
certainly hadn’t wanted to be called up for special duties and neither had Mark wanted
this, but he was happy for Mark, that it has enabled him to locate Martina and Katrina.
I just wonder, why he is so much set to offer his life for Martina and not for Katrina,
Peter wondered. What is so special about Martina? Sure, Katrina wasn’t the nicest
woman around but that would hardly influence Mark, when it comes to Katrina being
a child of Jack.
Peter then realised he did better not to day dream and so quickly checked if he could
see any of his Units on the roofs along the route but wasn’t able to spot any.
Obviously, they did a good job for even to keep out of his trained eye view, he
thought. Well that was too quick, as he noticed, that he saw a movement as a flash on
top of the roof of a building they were about to pass.
“Echo to Bravo three. Over.” He said.
“Bravo three to Echo. Over. Was the response.
“Echo to Bravo three, check three O’clock. Over.” Peter asked.
“Bravo three to Echo, all clear, four legs. Over.”
“Echo to Bravo three, four legs. Over.”
“Bravo three to Echo, affirmative and harmless. Over.”
“Echo to Bravo three. Over and out.”
Peter at least had confirmation that some four-legged animal was on the rooftop that
might be a cat or a dog and not some assailant. It was better to be sure, than to ignore
it.
Once the processions had travelled through Olympiana, it was a quick trip down East
Lake Road to the General Cemetery.
The procession arrived at the cemetery, they were able to move freely through the
gates, and Peter recognised the face of the gate attendant as being that of his men. The
gates were closed behind the procession and any stranger that had tried to sneak-in,
would be firmly held at bay, outside the gate. He noticed that commandos they passed
were in full combat gear, standing in between the graves. So far, everything seemed to
go as planned. Let’s hope this will continue, he thought.
Brigitte and Martina weren’t noticing the presence of the commandos. Brigitte was
too occupied to help Martina to face this ordeal to burry her beloved one. ‘If this was
Peter, I hardly think, I could cope that well.’ Brigitte thought, and tightened her arm
around Martina.
The vehicles stopped and there Peter noticed Father Jasona standing near the freshly
dug grave, where the coffin of John would be lowered into. It is now, he notices that
the assistant of the Priest, holding a candle, actually was Mark. This guy really knows
how to go incognito, Peter thought.
Martina and Brigitte followed Peter out of the vehicle and despite the overwhelming
presence of the commando’s, he still maintained to use his own body, to shield
Martina from the direction, where the public might get access from and Brigitte took
her position up in a similar manner in silence, without Peter having asked for it.
Martina had obviously a very difficult time now. The pallbearers removed the coffin
from the hearse and placed it directly above the freshly dug grave. The priest began to
talk about the shame of a man in the prime of his life, having been murdered and how
his love-ones are being left behind, then briefly referred to the life of Joseph Larenuf
and how his spirit will live on forever in the people he touched during his life.
The flag that was draped over the coffin now was being removed by some of the
commandos, who were for this occasion in full dress uniform, and a drum roll
shattered the otherwise silence and the whistling of the birds.
Martina leaned over and briefly touched the coffin and than placed a bouquet on the
coffin and took a small hand of soil and then sprinkled onto the coffin, that was now
slowly lowered.
Martina straightened herself and stood there silently, while the coffin continued its
slow journey to the final resting place. The drum roll stopped and a white sheet was
carried over the grave to close off any sight. Martina looked straight ahead and
noticed that Johns grave was just below a large tree that was in full bloom. She liked
the spot, as the birds would keep John’s grave company. She thought, he had a very
good spot.
Martina stood there motionless and none of those around dared to move an inch, even
the priest stayed.
Minutes have passed while she stood there. Five minutes, ten minutes and some began
to wonder, if Martina was going to stay there for hours. She suddenly outed with an
emotional voice; “Let’s celebrate his life.” The priest added: “Amen praise the Lord.”
Father Jasona gave his condolence to Martina about the loss of Joshua (being John).
However, when Martina responded, “Thank you, Father.”, Father Jasona responded,
“Your voice sounds like someone I knew?”
“Father, I am Martina. Remember I was shot.”
Father Jasona seemed to be astound that Martina was standing right in front of him,
when he had given her the last rites as to the dead.”
“My child, I am pleased to know you haven’t died. I didn’t know, as I would have
visited you, had I been aware you were still alive.” Father Jasona responded.
“Father, Mrs Swantee will be buried, tomorrow, as she was the one who was killed.
“It is a shame the good woman dies in such tragic circumstances but she is with the
Lord now. Bless her soul.” Father Jasona then left heading towards the chapel
wondering about it all.
Mark followed the priest back to the Chapel. Peter guided Martina to the waiting
limousine and soon they were on their way back to their residence.
Peter was glad, that everything so far had gone as planned and he hoped that the trip
back would also be smooth.
Again, the traffic was cleared and the route was slightly longer, as Peter had allocated
a different return route after the funeral, just in case. This time they travelled via
Czech Plains Highway and Gemini Highway turning right into Olympiana Drive, to
get home.
Once back at home, Martina went straight to her room, Peter and Brigitte could hear
her crying.
Peter thanked his men and then took his hand held radio;
“Echo to Base. Over.”
“Base to Echo. Over.”

“Echo to Base, the bird is home. Over.”
“Base to Echo, keep her warm. Over and out!”
Peter realised that the Base had inserted the wording “keep her warm”, and so Base
must be a person, who was emotionally affected about Martina.
‘I wonder who Base is?’ he thought.
“Peter, could I get you a cup of coffee?” Brigitte asked, being happy that the strain of
the funeral had diminished, and he might get some hours of sleep.”
“I love one dear, and did I tell you that I notice an admirer looking at you?”
“You saw an admirer, I thought you were busy with the security and in any event
what does it matter if I have an admirer, after all I am married to you?”
“Yes, but this admirer wanted to kiss you.”
“How would you know?”
“Because it is your husband, who admires you.” Peter smiling commented getting a
huge grin in return from Brigitte and the wording, “You too tired for anything just
relax until I bring the coffee.” She left for the kitchen.
After a few minutes, she returned with coffee, to find Peter sound asleep on the sofa.
‘So much for the coffee,’ she thought. She took a doona from the bedroom and
carefully spread it over Peter. She looked at him and a warm feeling went through her
chest. She kissed gently his forehead and went to Martina’s room.
“Martina, may I come in?”

“Please do.” was the response of Martina and when Brigitte came in the room she
could see that Martina’s make-up had made an utter mess of her face.
“If you call this celebrating John’s life, I think he would be horrified to see you like
this.”
Martina smiled a bit, realising that Brigitte was trying to be supportive, then hugged
and thanking her and Peter, being such good friends to her.
“Don’t mention it. I have no doubt that, if not John but Peter had been killed, you
would have been on my side also.”
“Was I right, that I noticed commando’s at the cemetery?”
Brigitte started to explain what really had been going on, that Peter had spent a
considerable amount of time, to set up the security arrangements, and he had fallen
asleep on the sofa.
“I guess I can never thank the two of you enough, for what you are doing for me.”
“Don’t be silly, we are sisters now and I have to look after my little sister, you know.”
“Father Jasona acted really weird, I think, when he realised I was still alive.”
“Yes, he acted as if he saw a ghost. I don’t think he wished you to be better soon.”
The women spent some more time, talking about various things, when Brigitte heard
some noise below.
“I think Peter must have awakened and I better see, what the baby-boy may wish.”
and she left Martina with a smiling face.
Chapter 13
“I am sorry dear, that I fell asleep.” Peter stated apologetically.
“That’s all right, I just get you a fresh cup of coffee, but stay awake this time?”
Brigitte asked.
Peter picked up the telephone, and soon had Mark on the line.
“Thanks for the back-up and what happened with the exotic bird?” Peter asked
“Our mutual friend came snooping about, and I can’t get involved, as he might put
two and two together, so you will have to get some idea’s to get him out of it. I told
you, he can’t be underestimated!”
“All right, I will and thanks again.” Peter stated at the conclusion of the call.
He made some further phone calls, and about half an hour later INSPECTOR-
RIKATI arrived flanked by two soldiers.
“Sir, we caught this man snooping about your house this morning and so we arrested
him and have kept him, as we found out that you were doing a test run for tomorrows
funeral.” One of the commando’s stated (Obviously Peter had this engineered
before!).
“Sir, we actually noticed that he climbed the fence, and he had damaged the paint, and
so do you wish to call in the local police to lay charges for trespassing and property
damages, Sir.” The commando further added, with a smile that INSPECTOR-RIKATI
couldn’t see it.
“Let me think about it, I happen to know this person is an police officer but obviously
trespassing and damaging property is illegal. Just let me see, what I can sort out with
him.” Peter responded, the commando's closed the door behind them, leaving
INSPECTOR-RIKATI perplexed.
“Lost your teeth, inspector?”
“Mr Lagsmore, I sincerely apologize, but I was trying to investigate suspicious
movements, and in the process must have accidentally climbed your fence, and
obviously, I had no intention to damage any property.”
“Inspector, I understood you were so eager to enforce the law, but it appears to me
that you are a lawbreaker yourself, and I am faced, having to report the matter. I am
told, you have a direct line to Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart, and
perhaps I might just give him a call to report your conduct, as after all if you don’t
even care about respecting my privacy, then how on earth could you be fit enough to
serve the law, I might ask?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI was obviously aware that the last thing he wanted was getting
another carpeting from the Deputy Chief Commissioner and so had to try to divert it
all.
“Sir, in a way you might actually do so, as I acted on orders of Deputy Chief
Commissioner Mark Hansweart, to investigate matters. Sure, I overreacted to climb
the fence, but you see, when I saw the news reporters around, I thought that there
must be something going on, and that makes it my business. I wasn’t to know, that
this was a dummy funeral arrangement testing for tomorrow, and quite frankly,
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart directed me to conduct the safety
matters for tomorrow’s funeral, and as such, it becomes my business to know what is
happening. I find it regrettable, that you didn’t see it important to trust a highly
experienced inspector, who notably is an specialised Inspector with the details, as how
on earth can I make security arrangements without knowing the funeral details and
what if my men were to arrest someone else, they have suspicion about?”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked and by this took on a position that actually, nothing
wrong had been done by him, but Peter did instead by not getting him involved in the
dummy funeral held, in the morning.
Clearly, it appears, that INSPECTOR-RIKATI didn’t realise, there had been a real
funeral in the morning.
“Fair enough inspector I will not make a complaint, as after all your interest was to do
your job and I apologize for not having given you the opportunity this morning to
know, how the procession was going to be tested. In any event I am willing to discus
matters with you, but I view it is better, that we go to the office of Deputy Chief
Commissioner Mark Hansweart, so we can have a better meeting without my wife
being on my back about getting visitors around, that causes her to do more
housework. If you ever get married Inspector, just keep this in mind, as women tend
to be nagging about this!
“Just married and already complaining, and she appears to be such an angel. I can tell
you that I find your wife a very attractive person, but it deters me, if she is already
bitching about minor things like that and before she gets back, we better leave if you
don’t mind or I can wait outside?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated while retreating
through the door.
“Stop, where do you think you are going?” the commando asked INSPECTOR-
RIKATI when he opened the door.
“Thank you for having looked after INSPECTOR-RIKATI this morning, he really
appreciates having been able to study the inside of a military prison cell and how you
conducted this excursion. INSPECTOR-RIKATI informed me, that he would like to
have spend some more time as your guest to get a better understanding how the
military conducts their prison system. However, INSPECTOR-RIKATI regretfully
has to decline being your guest any further as he has an important appointment and I
will accompany him, is that correct INSPECTOR-RIKATI?” Peter stated, with the
last wording directed to INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Gentleman, I found it really interesting, that you have given me the opportunity this
morning to study what was being a prisoner in the military cell. I have no doubt, that I
got wiser from the experiences, but as Mr Lagsmore indicated, I am pressed for time
and so regretfully have to decline further invitation to stay any longer. I invite you to
accompany me, if you wish, and I will be glad to provide you with the same study
opportunity, as I have still some empty cells. I am sure I might be able to arrange for a
longer stay, such as overnight, and I would be honoured to bring you water and bread
in the morning.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI invited the commando’s
“Sir, if we may be excused, you see we are on duty, and while we dearly love to
accept your invitation, regretfully, duty calls.” the commando’s gladly left, as they
weren’t too keen to spend a night in a prison cell, military or otherwise.
Inspector, if you drive over to the office of Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark
Hansweart than I will follow soon.” Peter commented and closed the door leaving
INSPECTOR-RIKATI no opportunity to try to argue about this
“You devil.” Brigitte verbally attacked Peter, “What was all this about a nagging
wife?” she asked with a smile.
“Sorry dear, but I certainly didn’t want the inspector to hang about the house and
certainly not to be our guest for too long, as this guy is so smart, that any little thing
he sees, seems to open a book for him and before he knows it, he has discovered what
is going on.”
“I was just kidding, dear, of course I realise you tried to get him out, I wasn’t upset
and actually enjoyed how you portrayed me as a witch, just wait, my time will come
one day.” Brigitte mysteriously added, kissing Peter in a very loving manner.
Peter obviously was thinking, what Brigitte might have in stall for him, and then
realised, he better call Mark first, and so said; “My lovely wife, I can’t resist the
temptation to spend my time in your arms, wasn’t it for duty calls.” And, slowly freed
himself from Brigitte’s embracement.
Peter called Mark and made clear, that the inspector was on his way and he would
follow and that the inspector didn’t know that a real funeral had occurred and he
would be part of the security for the next day. Peter further explained, what had
transpired earlier and how cleverly the inspector had shifted the blame onto him.
“I told you, the inspector is a very smart man and just be careful, that you don’t
underestimate him.” Mark commented then, concluding the phone call.
Peter said bye to the women and was on his way to the Deputy Chief Commissioners
office, where the inspector was already waiting outside.
“Are you wasting taxpayers monies to sit there on a bench?” Peter jokingly asked.
“Sir, when one attends to ones superior, one must respectfully await their command!”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI replied.
“I heard that.” Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart commented having just
then opened the door. “Now, you see Inspector, you obviously know, what a proper
conduct is for an inspector, and I was very pleased to hear, what you stated. Mr
Lagsmore has phoned me before, and explained to me, that you were very zealous to
investigate matters regarding tomorrow’s funeral and that it would be better to include
you in the security arrangements, he has made. As your superior, he has requested for
me to be involved, so I can give you full authority, to take care of security
arrangement to compliment the armed forces, who have been engaged for this purpose
for a training exercise.”
“Armed forces will be involved?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI with amazement asked and
kept his mouth wide open resulting to Mark’s statement; “I am not particularly
interested to check your teeth, Inspector. I am not your dentist.”
The inspector closed his mouth very quickly.
“I am sorry Sir.”
Peter began to outline the security arrangement for the double funeral of John and his
mother, and how the police would be a part of it all. He explained that, because John
had been a captain pilot in the Air Force, the Government has provided troops as a
show of respect and so two helicopters would be in the air during the service and two
fixed wing units would be available also. Because of having commando units and Air
Force units present, the armed forces have insisted that emergency vehicles would be
on standby, in case something went wrong with any soldier.
“Because the armed forces want to use the funeral as an exercise, they also have
provided commando’s for a training exercise, and they will be using news-reporters
trucks and vans as dummies, to see how it all works. Inspector, I must make it very
clear, that you mustn’t interfere with any of those men, as they are all under my direct
command, and so the commando’s, that will be using police uniforms, to regulate the
traffic. From midnight tonight, they will take their places to secure the area, the armed
forces have requested me to make the funeral service, as if Martina was a Queen from
a foreign country, we have to protect and for this we will have to transport Martina in
a bullet proof vehicle, and no one is allowed to come near her. Not even you! As I
said before, the Police Minister has approved this army exercise, and has given me
full authority to commandeer the local police. As such, Deputy Chief Commissioner
Mark Hansweart has been placed under my direct command. As you know, we are
long time friends also and the Deputy Chief Commissioner has requested that if he
can be excused from being present at the funeral, He prefers you, inspector, to
represent the police officially at the funeral. Obviously you might rather not wish to
be the person, who wants to represent the Police Force and if this is the case, then
please make this known now.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI obviously didn’t want this opportunity to go by unused, as
after all that might get him a step closer to promotion. He hastily responded; “I am a
very busy person already, having been given very important duties by Deputy Chief
Commissioner Mark Hansweart, which I seek to fulfil diligently, and how can I
question the wisdom of the Deputy Chief Commissioner, to entrust me with this very
important task to represent the Police Force. I am aware that taking up such important
task will add further to my considerable load of responsibilities, but I wouldn’t want
to burden the Deputy Chief Commissioner, having to take care of these
responsibilities himself and as such I conclude that I have no choice, but to assist the
Deputy Chief Commissioner in performing his duties.”
Both Mark and Peter were utterly and totally flabbergasted, as this inspector had a
way with words, that somehow, he was able to turn around any situation in his favour,
and tried to make out, that he was doing them a favour.
“Inspector, I really appreciate your assistance.” Mark stated resulting that the
Inspectors breastbone nearly exploded from his chest, as he obviously was very proud
of the comments, just received.
Peter realising, there was a very opportune moment than asked the inspector;
“If you had the task to kill Martina at the funeral, how would you do it?”
The inspector was amazed, here they asked him for advice! Surely, that was an
opportunity not to be missed. “Sir, as you stated, Martina will be transported in a
bullet proof vehicle, and as such she is venerable in the vehicle and when out of it. In
the vehicle, the driver is the most likely person to have access to her, and outside the
vehicle, it could be any of the troops, who could try to kill her. I would either try to be
the driver, or try to be one of the commando’s that are there positioned.”
“Very good, inspector.” Mark commented.
“You see, the driver and the troops will pass any scrutiny, and so that are my best
options, if I was hired to do the killing.” The inspector underlined.
“Anything else?” Peter asked.
“I could always commit suicide, by attending there with a bomb, and then, so to say,
blow myself to smithereens.”
Upon this, the three men began all to laugh loudly.
“Inspector. I think the scriptwriter of this book wouldn’t like you too much, as you
just blew apart his idea’s for a shooting, and he has to try to find something else, that
is believable to the readers.” Peter commented.
“Inspector, I might from time to time let you of the hook, but I am afraid, that if you
are nasty to the scriptwriter in exposing his plot, he might very well alter your
character and this might also be that he will no longer write about getting you any
promotions.” The Deputy Chief Commissioner warned the inspector.
“Sir, with all due respect, but actually, I spoke to the scriptwriter at commencement of
this book and I don’t think the scriptwriter would be as clever as I am, as he is
basically learning, how to write the book, from how I conduct my cases. Why
wouldn’t the scriptwriter use my expertise, he simply couldn’t have a book, as I am
the most important person in it.”
“Well, inspector, you just challenged the scriptwriter and it is up to him to deal with
you. Don’t blame me, if this is the end of your promotions, or your character” Deputy
Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart warned!
“I am not a fool, I was merely seeking to let the scriptwriter of this book know, that I
am a very highly intelligent person, and I doubt he would do otherwise, but agree, as
after all I am his creation.”
“Inspector, we aren’t going to risk to get the scriptwriter demoting us, so you can do
as you please, don’t get us involved, as we do no more but follow the script the
scriptwriter gives us. I like the him personally, as he made me who I am, and got me
married to my wife Brigitte. Do you think, I want to upset the scriptwriter, and than
he might get me divorced, or something? No thanks, I rather remain friends with the
scriptwriter, and I think Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart likewise
doesn’t want to get demoted or loose the prestige he has, so I suggest, don’t try to get
us involved with any arguments or problems you try to create.”
“I agree entirely.” Mark stated.
“Cowards, you ask me first, what I would do, if I were the person having to kill
Martina at the funeral, and for answering the question in a very intelligent manner, I
may say, you blame me for giving an answer. Is that how you set me up for a trap
with the scriptwriter? Well, I view, that if he wrote the script, than he intended me to
use my highly intelligent mind to assist him, in resolving his obvious dilemma how to
get a plot, and so I will make it known to the scriptwriter, how a good plot works.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI began to talk in code to the scriptwriter, that even Mark and
Peter couldn’t comprehend, and he than stated; “ I challenge the scriptwriter to kill
my character, if my idea about a plot was no good. Come on, Mr Scriptwriter, what
are you going to do?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI in a challenging manner directed
himself to the wall, as if he could see the writing on the wall.
“Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart and Mr Peter Lagsmore, you both
challenged me. I have given the scriptwriter an insight into my ability to plot a
murder, and gentlemen, he is going to kill my character, or he accepts that my plot is
an excellent one. That means that the two of you might end up with an egg in your
face, so to say, as my plot will triumph over all your security measures.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI claimed.
“You can’t do this to us.” Peter argued, I am supposed to be the expert, to avoid
disaster.
“Well, Mr Lagsmore, I think that is between you and the scriptwriter, than, if you are
successful or not, just don’t blame me, as you did ask me to bring up idea’s and so I
did.”
“Can’t you just give us a hint?” Mark asked.
“Sir, next you would like me to sing a song also, I wonder.”
“Careful, Inspector, I am still your superior, and I can always leave the script and then
put you on traffic duty.”
“Sir, may I suggest something?”

“If it is something sensible that stops us squabbling, then go ahead, Inspector.”
“Sir, why doesn’t Peter withdraw his questions, about how I could attempt to kill
Martina at the funeral, then the scriptwriter might forget about all what we stated, and
we can go back to the point before Peter asked the question “If you had the task to kill
Martina at the funeral, how would you do it?”
“All right, I think, it was silly of me, to ask the question, so I withdraw that, is that
what you wanted inspector.”
“Mr Scriptwriter, can you please forget, what Peter asked and what I stated in
response. I am sorry, as I didn’t want to upset you, and neither wanted to expose
the plot you had, it is just that such an intelligent man as I am, can’t resist to try to
assist other and in this case, I thought, I was doing you a favour, as to how to write
the book? Please, I beg you kindly please, forget about it all, and accept our
apologies.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI begged the scriptwriter.
“How will we know, if the scriptwriter will not go ahead with an alternative plan,
inspector?” Mark asked.
“I don’t know.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded. We just have to wait, I guess.”
“How about you tell us, what you said to the scriptwriter, then we can plan a counter
offence, but we wouldn’t tell the scriptwriter about it.” Mark suggested.
“I forgot to write down, what I suggested, and you guys put me under too much
pressure, so now I can’t remember it. Do you really think, that the scriptwriter is some
kind of an idiot, who doesn’t know, what we are talking about? Forget it man, I am
not going to plot against the scriptwriter, as next, he would get me married to Katrina,
and that would be my nightmare. Thanks, but I pass, I am not going to plot against the
scriptwriter, and I am not doing anything else but stick to my job, as Inspector, and I
might say, I am mighty proud of being one! Don’t get me wrong, Mr Scriptwriter, I
still try to become Chief Commissioner, and so, I like promotions, but until then I will
be happy in the job I have, I think.”
“Oh, now the truth finally came out, inspector. You want to be Chief Commissioner,
and you try to get on the scriptwriters side, is it this, why you didn’t have to be
subjected to the body cavity search?” Mark asked.
“Come on fellow, how do I know, why he saved me from this horrible nurse. Can you
imagine if she did proceed? Did you see those hands, they were as big as shovels! Just
for that, I am grateful, the scriptwriter avoided me to have been subjected to the body
cavity search, and for my part I rather stick to the script.”
“To tell you the truth the scriptwriter also saved my neck from having to endure a
body cavity search and so my wife, and as I stated, wasn’t it for the scriptwriter and
the way he wrote the script, my wife and I would have now for ever remembered the
feeling of having gone through a body cavity search. So, for me too, I rather stick to
the script and take it as it comes.” Peter announced.
“Well guys, let’s go back to the script, as I too am indebted to the scriptwriter, as after
all he made sure, that Jack saved my life. Imagine if he hadn’t, I’d be dead now. I
better keep him as a friend too, and not only did he keep me alive, but also made me
Deputy Chief Commissioner, and he wrote about me to be of good character, I might
say to be very proud of, so for me, this is it. Let’s go back to the script and work at the
funeral security.”
“Good on you boys, that is what I want, that you all follow the script, as after all
I am the one who created the characters and who writes the script. It is already
difficult enough for my wife Olga to keep up with the script corrections, without
her having to do more work, as to correct a script, which I didn’t write, but that
might be created, because you guys went haywire. So, let’s keep the script to a
minimum, and you all do my wife Olga a favour, and she perhaps might even
dress up your characters, to look more presentable. I happen to know, that my
wife likes you INSPECTOR-RIKATI, and she told me, she wasn’t to happy
about the conduct of Mark and Peter with the body cavity search, and so I had
no choice, but to excuse Peter and Mark for doing so.” the scriptwriter states.
“Aha, the scriptwriters wife Olga admires me. You see, she recognises a mind of
a genius, and so, Mr Scriptwriter, you might perhaps better get smart, and not
write any nasty things about me, as otherwise she might not like you, and I am
told, she will go on strike, not wanting to make any more cups of coffee for you.
Don’t say you weren’t warned.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI in a very warning voice
told the scriptwriter.
“Sorry inspector, I don’t want to get in trouble with my wife. I better keep you
the clever inspector.”
“Excuse me, Mr Scriptwriter, did you forget, I want to be Chief Commissioner,
so what about promoting me to one now, before I tell your wife, you weren’t
being nice to me, and she then might change the script behind your back, to
promote me to Chief Commissioner. Wouldn’t that make a fool of you, Mr
Scriptwriter?’ INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked in a very threatening voice.
“Well, INSPECTOR-RIKATI or shall I call you ‘traffic police officer Rikati’?”
the scriptwriter asked, and then continued, “You either control your temper and
stick to the script, and my wife might get you to wear some nice clothes, or I am
going to get you to wear rags from now on, and then see, if you can get
promoted from being a ‘traffic police officer’?” The scriptwriter warned the
inspector.
“Oh no, please, don’t take it that serious, I was merely joking. I am very pleased
that your wife likes me, and obviously am aware, she choose to be married to a
very intelligent person, rather than to have married me, and so I am faced to be
still a single man and you Mr Scriptwriter aren’t. For this, I ask you, to accept
that I just want to be a Inspector, and then stick to the script until you promote
me.”
“Hallo, Mrs Olga, the wife of Mr Scriptwriter, can you please listen to me. I got
something to tell you about your husband, as he wasn’t too nice to me just
before and I like you to give me a promotion” INSPECTOR-RIKATI directed
himself to the scriptwriter’s wife.
“Hey, inspector, would you mind not to talk to my wife in that manner, as I
might otherwise simply change the entire script, and your character wouldn’t
even exist, or I make you a beggar, see how you like that inspector?” The
scriptwriter stated.
“Mr Scriptwriter, I am sorry, I got carried away with the beauty of your wife,
and this happened to influence my own mind. I don’t want to imply anything,
but I think you have a lovely wife, and you ought be very nice to her, as she
wants, you to give me a promotion. So why don’t you do that not for my sake,
but for your wife’s sake? Surely, all you have to do is, to write it into the script.”
“Well, you see Inspector, this book is my idea, and I write it as it goes along,
and so if I get the feeling that you deserve a promotion, than it will be done, and
I will also justify it, but I am not planning to do you any favours, just because
you are trying to be nice to my wife, as that will not work with me. After all, I
am next getting all the characters in this book trying to get my wife to change
the script, and then will be without a script. I suggest, my dear inspector, that
you get my wife to write her own book about you, and until then, I am afraid,
you simply have to follow the script I write. Is that clear?” The scriptwriter
says.
“My sincere apologies, Mr Scriptwriter, but what can I do, if you haven’t written
the rest of the script, shouldn’t you be wiser to get on with the script, so Mr
Lagsmore, the Deputy Chief Commissioner and myself and for that all other
characters can get on with their job to follow the script?”
“All right men, get back to work, and I will get on with writing the rest of the
script, but in the meantime concentrate on the funeral, as I will try to get
someone to smuggle a gun inside and your guys better be prepared. You see, I
have already told you guys that it will be a pistol.” The scriptwriter wrote.
“Excuse me, Mr Scriptwriter, but I recall you stated “gun” and then “pistol’
can’t you make up your mind, or don’t you even know the difference? Perhaps,
we guys have to teach the scriptwriter how to write the script from here on, so it
makes some sense.”
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI, as your superior officer, I order you to get back to work and
leave the scriptwriter alone, is that clear?”
“Yes Sir.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded, and so the three men began to work out
a plan, how to try to foil any attempt by the scriptwriter to smuggle a weapon inside
the cemetery.
“Inspector, I want you to just sit there and listen carefully, to what I am going to
outline of being our plans, as to incorporate a farewell by Johns Air Force buddies and
to include the army’s request, to use the opportune moment to conduct an exercise as
real. We have the coffins to attend to, and as I said, my commandos will be involved,
and they will be the pallbearers to each coffin. I will further have commandos before
and after the procession, and flanked. We will have to make these scenes as real as
possible, and so we will also position men on the rooftops. I have also included in the
exercise some hospitals, and of course ambulances as well as the Fire Brigade. This
morning, we did the test run and everything went very smoothly, and the men posted
at the cemetery performed also well. We don’t have any dignitary coming in, and so
we use Martina as the VIP. She will be closely escorted by myself. I have asked the
Deputy Chief Commissioner to assist the priest, please don’t take this as a joke,
inspector? The Deputy Chief Commissioner will go incognito, and you mustn’t even
indicate to know him, unless he commands so. Is that clear inspector?”
“Yes Sir, just funny seeing a Deputy Chief Commissioner in a frock. I wonder if we
can defrock him?” He added with a smile.
“Inspector, we must conduct this case, as if there was an attempt to murder Martina,
as the alleged royalty, and as such, the commanders will use unloaded weapons, as to
make it appear, they are really armed. Now don’t fool around with them, as the
commandos are on duty, and simply would take you back to their cells, and you might
find yourself spending a month hidden in there from anyone, is that what you are
looking forward too, inspector?” Peter asked.
“Not particularly, no thanks?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI nearly chocking stated, having
problems to breath normally, when just thinking about having to spend one month in a
dump of an army cell.
“This morning, we only used for the test run one coffin, but tomorrow, it will be two
coffins and we will have people attending, albeit by invitation only. It is important
that you act in a very dignified manner, as you will be representing the Police Force.
You will obviously be required to attend in dress uniform for the occasion. The
funeral procession will commence from the Swantee residence, and from there will
travel via the shortest route to the church, and then to the cemetery. This morning we
left out any church service, as for a test run it would have resulted to too much traffic
impediments. For all concerned, I will be Echo commander, and will be in charge of
the funeral procession. Our commander will be called “Base”. Martina will arrive at
the Swantee residence in a special limousine, that is bullet proof, as after all she is
supposed to be a Queen, and she will remain in the vehicle at the Swantee residence.
It will be my decision, if she will leave the limousine at the cemetery that depends on
what will be safer for her, and also on the weather. I make it very clear, that as this
morning, nothing was allowed to escape your attention, and not only were you noticed
but also restrained, inspector. We intend to do that again, tomorrow, with anyone that
acts suspiciously. I have instructed Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart to
provide me with available men to keep the streets clean, as after all, if we are
supposed to have a Queen on board, then we might as well for the exercise make it as
real as possible. Inspector, I assign you to travel with the husband of Mrs Swantee,
and remain with him at all times, like having a leash around your neck. Therefore, if
he goes to the toilet, you go with him etc. We don’t want this man to get lost, and then
having to stop the entire funeral. In view that you had him arrested, you might as well
spend some time with him. However, save him from asking any questions.
Understood inspector?” Peter asked.
“Yes, Sir.”
“Inspector, I am advised, that the army will try to disrupt the funeral somehow, at
some stage, to test, if we are prepared, as after all, this is also a military exercise.
Martina and George have agreed to this as some kind of honour to John. So, if any
disturbance occurs then you must act as real to it. Not to do so, would wreck the
training exercise, and would likely get you demoted to traffic control duties for the
rest of your life, that is for sure.”
“Sir, I will react to it, as to reality.”
“Inspector, you have been highly commended by Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark
Hansweart, and he has placed his trust in you, and during and after the funeral service
we intend to have a series of marksmanship shooting competition that will be between
the Police Force and the commando’s, you need a pistol for this. Have you got one of
your own, or do you want us to get you one?”
“I don’t trust any other weapon but my own. I will use my own and no other.”
“Inspector, our problem is, that no one is to leave from the funeral procession until
after the marksmanship event, and so how do you plan to get your weapon when
escorted from the cemetery by the commandos and you will have no opportunity to
obtain your own weapon?”
“Sir, I am a Inspector because I am a genius. I will attend to the funeral without a
weapon, and I will leave with a fully loaded weapon ready to compete, as such I can
assure you, that no matter what security system you might have in place, I will have a
fully loaded weapon ready for the marksmanship event.”
“Inspector, my men are no fools, and if you think you are going to carry a loaded
weapon into the cemetery, then I think you underestimate my men. They are
especially trained, and more over, they are on full alert at the funeral service. I make it
clear, they must conduct the case as if protecting a foreign Queen. As such, I doubt,
you will even get near a pistol, let alone carry one.”
“Sir, in presence of the Deputy Chief Commissioner I make it clear, that when I am at
the funeral, at some stage, I will be in possession of a fully loaded weapon, and it will
be my own, not some army’s crummy one. If I fail, then the Deputy Chief
Commissioner can demote me to a traffic police officer, this is how sure I am, to have
a fully loaded weapon there! Can I make myself any clearer?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
stated with a teasing voice.
Both, Mark and Peter realised, that if the inspector claimed he would do so then he
will, and somehow there would be a breach in their security system and that was of
great concern.
“Inspector, I might perhaps waste my time, but would you mind telling us how on
earth you plan to do so?” Peter asked.
“Sir, you wasted your time!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI commented in a victorious
manner.
“Inspector, I am not going to make too many promises. Let me say this, that if in the
planned disruption by the armed forced to the funeral you can conduct yourself in a
manner that is one of gallantry in the eyes of Mr Peter Lagsmore and myself, than we
both would be the first to recommend you for a promotion. However, if we view your
conduct is that of a coward, we would both pursue you to be demoted!” Deputy Chief
Commissioner Mark Hansweart stated in no uncertain term.
“Sir, to me, I will have my promotion earned by tomorrow!”
“Well, Inspector, you have to prove against all odds, that any person, who might be
send out as a terrorist and is supposed to try to kill the Queen is being stopped before
being able to do so. If it happens, that they say weren’t trying to kill the Queen but say
the priest, than equally you must attend to it, as to a real occasion and protect the
priest. That is how Mr Peter Lagsmore and myself will consider your actions, whether
or not you ought to be recommended for promotion.”
“Deputy Chief Commissioner, I think, you are by far overestimating the capabilities
of this inspector, versus that of my commando’s, I can’t see, how my man could fail
to keep out an alleged terrorist and your inspector, so to say, would have the
competence and qualities of saving the day.”
“Excuse me, Sir, I am not trying to be rude, but aren’t we having two funerals of
which one killing occurred right where you were, and the other was your friend, who
saved your life only hours earlier, I am told?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI in angry voice
stated. How dare Mr Lagsmore to question his competence.
Peter, on the other hand, was also furious for being questioned about this. “Excuse
me, INSPECTOR! However, I understood that you were the one having withdrawn
the security personnel from the wedding. How did I know, you were such a complete
idiot, to do that? If I had conducted my own security, I believe Mrs Swantee would
still be alive, and as for my friend John, how on earth could I avoid the poisoning,
when I only just became his friend and wasn’t his body guard, nor had any
information about the dangers he was faced with, unlike you Mr INSPECTOR?”
“Don’t you blame me for the killing of Mrs Swantee, as I did my duty for the Pledge
service, and at no time was I requested to stay for the wedding. We got more to do,
then getting drunk like hoboes on a wedding, and so with the limited resources we
have decided to pull out, after the Pledge. Simply, you ought to have postponed your
wedding or gotten the women into safety!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI teased back.
“That’s it, this is my office, and I am not having two grown up men arguing like little
kids. In my view, it was all a product of misunderstandings and failure of proper
communication, and oversight, from my investigation, I have concluded that no one

could especially be blamed for the killing of John Swantee Jnr or his mother Mrs
Swantee, neither anyone else could have known, that Martina was a target.
What we are doing, is precisely what is needed, total and full cooperation. I expect
that those, who attend my office, my superior or not, at least respect my office.” Mark
stated with a stringed voice making clear he didn’t want any fight.
“My apologies Sir.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated.
“My apologies also.” Peter added.
“Let’s shake hands, and avoid any disaster tomorrow, that an assailant makes an utter
fool out of the three of us.” Mark commented.
“Sir, I would have liked to invite you and Mr Lagsmore, to visit my wife and I for
dinner, but my problem is that I have no wife, and so can’t offer any dinner, but
perhaps we can go somewhere and relax with a drink, albeit, I am on duty, and so will
drink coffee or tea.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI joked.
“Inspector, I don’t know how you do it, but somehow, you seem to have grown on
me. I like the man.” The latter Mark commented to Peter.
Fine, let’s go to the nearby café, and have a cup of coffee there?” INSPECTOR-
RIKATI suggested and “I will pay out of my poor Inspectors wages!” he comically
added.
The three men left for the café.
Chapter 14
Mark, Peter, and INSPECTOR-RIKATI arrived at the café that was just at the corner
of City Highway and a mall, and they order their drinks
“Inspector, look at the news bulletin it got your name in it.” Peter commented.
“Can’t be me. I am the creation of the scriptwriters mind, so no one in the entire
world would likely have an identical surname.”
“Inspector, you better look, if it is your name, and I think it is a message from the
scriptwriter to you.” Mark asked.
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI, you will succeed, if you are going to use your brain. My wife
Olga likes you being so smart. PS. Don’t let it go to your head. The Scriptwriter.”
“All right, you guys. The scriptwriter just sends me the message, that I will succeed.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI victoriously claimed.
“Inspector, he said that you will, ‘if you are going to use your brain’, not your mouth.
He did state also, ‘Don’t let it go to your head.’ and that is precisely what you are
doing know, you nitwit!” was Peters comment.
“Nitwit, what on earth is that, you gutless-wonder?”
“That is an empty head of a person, who is a fool, a person who doesn’t use his brain
appropriately, and so fails in the end!”
“Oh, now I understand, is that why Brigitte calls you that?”
“Don’t you dare to drag my wife into this, she isn’t here, and I don’t think she ever
stated that I was a ‘Nitwit’.”
“That is precisely the point you nitwit, you don’t even know, if she called you a
nitwit. No wonder she can call you a nitwit, without you having a clue about it, it
seems to me you are so used to it that you don’t even notice being called a nitwit, you
gutless-wonder.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI now in a serious manner stated, albeit
internally he was joking about it all, having Peter on the go about something, he made
up.
“What are you on about calling me gutless-wonder, what does it mean anyhow?’
“Ask the scriptwriter, he makes me say it.”
“Oh, that is it, you don’t even know what you are talking about! Is that it?”
“Excuse me, Sir, ‘gutless’ I understand, is defined as someone lacking courage or
determination, and a ‘wonder’ is defined, as causing such a feeling such as a miracle.
A ‘gutless-wonder’ is therefore a person, who walks about scared stiff. Being stupid
and unintelligent, who happened to have learned something and pretends to be
intelligent without actually having any courage, and lacking any determination and
wasn’t it for sheer luck, this person would by now never have survived past the
infancy stage and who is a coward not facing up to his/her responsibilities.”
“Are you trying to make out that I am doing it in my pants, when I am facing
responsibilities, is that what you are on about?” Peter asked in not a too kind manner.
“Gee, it appears you know after all the meaning of being a ‘gutless-wonder’, seems
you might have heard that before?”
“You humbug, wait till we get to the end of this book, and see, who has the guts and
who is the nitwit.” Peter challenged INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“You’re on. Let’s see, who is the gutless-wonder, the nitwit and the humbug? I can
tell you that I have put a few humbugs' away, when I caught them defrauding their
clients of monies that were in their solicitor trust funds, and they had promoted all
those schemes for their clients to invest. One humbug was trying to have me going for
his smooth talk about the law and all that legal garbage, he could deem up, but in the
end the judge didn’t go for it and put him away for a few years as a guest of Her
Majesty. Seems, he too was a gutless-wonder to rob people who where his clients by
getting them to invest in some company that went broke, and I discovered that he
owned the company via his wife! So much for being innocent, when he had
transferred his ownership to his wife, so she became sole director under her maiden
name, to avoid anyone connecting the two of them. You see, I like lawyers and
judges, who do the right thing, but if they are crooks, then I enjoy having them made
answerable to the courts. All I do is go after them to find evidence. So, humbugs and
gutless-wonders like them I come across plenty of times. Actually, you just remind
me about this fellow, which was cheating on his wife, after they just got married,
while she was on duty in the …….”
“Just be careful officer, as tomorrow you might stand here on the corner, looking at
the cars as a Constable, rather than being an inspector.” Peter, angry and in sheer
frustration injected.
“Well, Sir, might I ask you, what do you know about cars and the public?”
“That woman over there is a bank teller, you can see that, the way she walks. I bet
you, she will be going across the street, and than into the bank and stay there. If you
don’t believe me, you can check it out Inspector. You see, I am trained to assess
people for what they are about.”
“We will see.”
They watched the woman walking along the street, rather than going across the road,
entered a beauty salon.
“Mr Lagsmore, it might appear, you made an incorrect assessment, as a woman
usually spends hours in a beauty salon, and not in a bank, and she is likely going to
stay there.”
“We will see.”
The woman walked out of the salon and then went across the street, and entered the
bank. After ten minutes, she still remained on the premises.
“I challenge you to check, if she is a bank teller, I know, it is the way she walks.”
“I will check.” and with these words INSPECTOR-RIKATI went to the bank.
“That woman is a friend of Brigitte, so I knew she was a bank teller.” Peter added
with a smile to Mark.
Soon INSPECTOR-RIKATI came back, and announced, that indeed the woman was
working behind the counter as a bank teller.
“You got me there, Peter, you really do know women, I never knew that their manner
of walking can reveal their kind of employment, perhaps you aren’t a nitwit at all.”
“Now it is your turn.”
“All right, let’s get on with my subject, pick a woman, we can’t see her face, and then
say, if she is wanted for questioning by the police.”
“That is easy for you, as in your job you know most criminals?’ Peter responded.
“No, I am not talking about criminals, whose photos we have available, but a person
whom we don’t possess a photo of, but someone we might be looking for.”
“All right, let me participate in the game.” Mark interrupted.
“Fine with me.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded.
“Peter will tell you in which direction, and I say, if you have to look for a man or a
woman, but it must be a person, whose face you can’t see, and than you have to say, if
that person is sought for questioning. Is that fair?” Mark asked.
“A man with my intelligence should have no problem with this, if Peter can recognise
a job, according to a woman’s leg shape, then why could I not recognise a wanted
person.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated.
“Let’s make it more interesting, we all place our hands and face on the table, so we
can’t see who it is, not until I have stated whether it concerns a male or female you
are looking for.” Mark offered.
“What if there is no one there? ” INSPECTOR-RIKATI wondered.
“Then Peter looses his turn, and you can pick something else.” Mark laughingly
concluded.
The three men placed their hands on the table and their heads on it, when the waitress
asked; “Gentleman are you all dead or sick?”
“Madam, we are secret agents, conducting a special program to see, if we can apply
mental telepathy with aliens from outer space, who are planning to occupy this city.
Please don’t disturb our thoughts, as it could be a matter of life and death.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI claimed.
It had been difficult for Peter and Mark not to burst into laughter. The waitress
commented; “What ever it is, you all are weird, and I am not going to let you to
control my mind.” and left to serve another customer.
“I don’t know, how you can do it inspector, but I must compliment you for this
ingenious kind of explanation to the waitress.” Mark commented.
“Wait till I am Chief Commissioner, than you will find out, that I am a man of a
genius.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI commented.
“I think he means it. If he just wasn’t a gutless-wonder himself, he might possibly
make it.” Peter teased INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Come on men, let’s get to work, to find a person sought by the police.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated, trying to ignore Peter’s remark. The three men buried
their faces in their hands.
“Nine O’clock.” Peter stated.

“Female” Mark stated.
The three men looked, only a few people stood there, one woman, her back turned to
the window.
“You got a target, the woman with the bag.” Peter announced.
“Red hair.” I don’t know for sure, but I think, she is wanted for questioning. Let’s
wait and see for confirmation.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI commented.
“Pull the other leg.” Peter commented. “I tricked you with the bank teller, as I know
her as my wife’s friend.” Peter admitted.
“I accept your apology Mr Lagsmore, but I know my job. I have the intuition that we
are looking for this woman, perhaps I should go over, to check it out.” INSPECTOR-
RIKATI wondered aloud.
“Don’t make a fool of yourself, and just sit here.” Mark commandeered. “Just wait,
you can always go after her, if you recognise her.” He added.
The woman turned around, but the men couldn’t see her face, as her view was
blocked by a man standing in front of her and the large hat she was wearing.
“This woman is a target.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI nervously stated.
‘I should get to her.’ he thought.
She then hailed a taxi and it stopped, just when she entered the taxi she turned her
head and stepped from behind the man and there I saw she not only had red hair and a
large hat but a crooked nose too!
“The women we are looking for.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI yelled, and suddenly stood
up, but found himself tangled into a dog leash. By the time he had freed himself from
the women and her dog, the taxi was gone.
“What on earth is that all about? It is only a game.” Peter asked.

“I tell you, she is still alive. The woman, who was involved in the blackmail of Mr
Swantee. She lives right here in town. I will find her!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI very
triumphantly stated.
“Inspector, we have to concentrate on a funeral tomorrow, we were merely joking, so
don’t take it that hard.” Mark commented, perplexed, how exited the inspector was
about a woman he had never seen before.
“Sir, with all due respect, that was the woman, whom we are looking for, in regard of
the murder of Mr Swantee, some twenty years ago, and I will find her sooner or
later.” The inspector stated in a very decisive manner.
“Well, let’s hope sooner than later, as your behaviour is very odd, to claim you have
some gut feeling about a woman you never saw a photo of. All you know is that she
had a hat, red hair, and a crooked nose. Did you ever realise, that there might be more
women like her?” Mark asked.
“Sir, I recognise the nose.”
“How on earth can you recognise a nose, you have never seen before in your life, is
beyond me.”
“Sir, when you have a woman like Katrina attacking you, than you never forget that
crooked nose. I tell you this woman had the same shape of nose, and without mistake,
it must than be the mother of the child, we are looking for. If I can trace this woman, I
will most likely find the child in the photo, and we then will be able to trace the
killer.”
“Inspector, I have great respect for you in most instances, but I am questioning your
sanity, honestly. I think it is a bit far fetched, for you, to resolve a murder more than
twenty years ago, just because this woman had a crooked nose, you never saw before,
but still recognise.”
“Sir, as a very good trained inspector, if I may say so. I should recognise certain
features of the face, that one can identify the same as a fingerprint. I can assure you
that my artistic mind instantly placed this woman’s nose as an exact replicate with
that of Katrina’s nose. There must therefore be a family connection. My problem is
this, that even if this woman had a child of the same resemblance as Katrina’s nose,
then how on earth can two girls have the same shape of nose, having a different
mother? For example, if Jack was the father of Katrina, why Martina as the other girl,
didn’t inherit the same nose from Jack, I wonder? If however, Martina had plastic
surgery, than that might explain it. My problem is that if this woman had a child with
the same crooked nose as Katrina, then is the crooked nose inherited from the mother,
and so how can Katrina have such a deformed nose? Is the deformity a family
inheritance? It seems to me, that two girls of different mothers, and one woman
having the same crooked nose, even if both girls were Jacks, how could one of the
mothers than have such a crooked nose. Surely, she didn’t get it from Jack, or from
the children. I don’t think she had a facelift, to get such crooked nose deliberately, just
for the purpose to look like the girls. It would have been far easier, having kept the
theory, that George was the father of Katrina, and this woman I just saw, is Katrina’s
mother. But I recognise, that Deputy Chief Commissioner already checked the birth
certificates, showing that Jack is the father of Katrina, that throws out the entire
theory.”
“Inspector, we got work to do. It seems that to listen to all the theories you have, we
can sit here in the end, listening to you for weeks. We haven’t got the time, so we
better leave you in peace pondering about ‘your’ redhead.” Mark commented, and
then left with Peter.
While Mark and Peter were walking along, they obviously discussed INSPECTOR-
RIKATI’s conduct.
“Peter, I tell you this guy is extremely good, but dangerous. If he were your enemy, I
can assure you, that he would be a bloodhound, and not giving up. I have no doubt he
will find this woman, unless we find her first, and will make fools out of us, to reveal
all the secrets, we were unable to find out. In addition, about the funeral, I am
concerned, that he will actually have a loaded pistol at the funeral, despite our security
system. We double all men. Make sure we do check every person, who enters the
cemetery with metal detectors.” Mark instructed.
“I don’t think he will get any loaded weapon inside, as our security is too tight. On the
other hand, if he did, that means someone else might likely be able to do it also. That
is my concern. It would mean our entire security system could easily be penetrated. I
can tell you, I find to keep this inspector at bay, is the best thing to do. He is eager to
investigate matters, to expose our weakest spots. Regretfully, we didn’t use him this
morning for this; then again, we needed to test it. I still wonder, why he came to my
place this morning, and what did he discover, but he isn’t letting us know, what he
knows? I got the impression, he isn’t a fool, and is likely to outsmart us. Yet, on the
other hand, he fell for the test funeral, and for the crap we gave him about training
exercise and the shooting competition, so in that regard, he doesn’t seem to be that
clever.”
“Just be careful, because I have some concern, he might make fools of us, and prove
he can have a fully loaded weapon there, no matter, if we put soldiers shoulder to
shoulder in the cemetery.”
“Look, we have mine sweepers on the scene. The place is in locked up stage, no one
can enter the cemetery. We are checking all gravestones for hidden cavities, and if
they are loosened. Infrared is used, during the night, on the weapon visions, to enable
to see anyone trying to enter the cemetery. My men have swept the place, time and
again, and nothing turned up. Therefore, even if he already planted it, we would have
found it by now. Our troops are well aware what they are doing. There is no way any
weapon can be in there. That leaves us with the entry of the people, and as I said, we
will check them all for weapons, using metal detectors. Now, if you tell me, that
despite this, your Inspector will get himself a weapon, and notably fully loaded into
the cemetery, and then in presence of all troops and us, he must then be, Houdini.”
“I tell you, this inspector wasn’t joking. I have no doubt that whatever way he is going
to do it, he will succeed. Did you notice, he even challenged us to become a traffic
cop? And you think that this guy, who does nothing, but think about promotions and
notably makes clear, wanting to become a Chief Commissioner, is going to be
stopped by you or me or for the same thing by the entire armed forces? I tell you, if I
ever have seen a person so determined and secure then our Inspector is, and you could
see an example with this woman! He didn’t question it at all, being wrong. Perhaps, I
ought to have to let him go in the first place. He could have had the woman, and we
would have been able to check her out. I don’t know, well, I must admit this inspector
is really smarter than the two of us. I am sure he will become Chief Commissioner,
one day! He very much likes to be promoted to Chief Commissioner, of course, he is
with us, and I am rather glad about that. Just consider, being against us, he could
cause a lot of havoc.”
“You are his superior, what do you know about him?” Peter asked.
“He lives on his own, and doesn’t seem to have a girlfriend. All he lives for is
promotion. He appears to be a model police officer, but doesn’t make many friends,
most people envy him, and his superiors fear him to succeed in taking over their job.
He is a bit of a loner, yet, as you know, a good decent bloke, in general. His father
was a cabinetmaker, but it appears, he didn’t want to follow his father’s footsteps, and
so gave it away to the workers, who worked there, when his father died. He then
joined the Police Force. I found it extremely hard to get any other information from
his file, to indicate his lifestyle, but I will keep looking, if there is something in the
background.”
“If he can get a loaded weapon in, then so could someone else, and that is my real
concern.”
“Are you also convinced he will succeed?”
“Regretfully, yes, but I will instruct the men to especially keep an eye on him. I will
assign four men just to watch every of his move, and to follow him, where ever he
goes at the cemetery.”
“What about the grave there with the earth dug out, did you check that out?”
“I will go there again, and personally check the area. I have no doubt that there will be
no weapons there, as we will use metal detectors for all people coming in. It means
that theoretically, no weapon can get in.”
“Did you consider that someone might use one of the music instruments, to smuggle a
weapon in?”
“That is also being considered, and I think the inspector will likely seek to use that
way, and quite frankly, I wouldn’t be surprised, if that is what he will attempt,
somehow. We are ready for his tricks.”
“What about the guest, as we still have to consider that we are likely going to get an
assailant in, so what about them?”
“Again, we haven’t too many coming, and they all have been screened. I have no
concern about them, and with the troops there, we have ample of ammunition to
confront anyone, and they are all being checked just for precaution.”
“How does Jane feel about having to stand in for Martina.” Mark wondered.
“Actually, she seems to have a lot of confidence in her colleagues. Nevertheless, I
wouldn’t want to put her live to risk, as such, we take all precautions, and even the
driver will be one of ours, as I don’t ignore, what the inspector said about the driver.
In addition, all men have been checked, for their backgrounds, so we will not get any
surprises from that angle. I tell you, this inspector gave me something to think about,
but no matter, how clever he might be, I don’t see, how he could get himself a fully
loaded weapon in our presence.”
“What about the dummy grave, could he have any use out of that?
“We have swept that too, and when the dummy coffin arrives, it will be buried, as
having John in the coffin. By the time we leave, there would have been two coffins
buried. No one knows that John was already buried, as even the cemetery workers
don’t know what is going on, as my men replaced them today, and they will remain
there, until after the funeral. The priest didn’t know we buried John, but he became
aware Martina was there, and he was acting then mighty strange. Even George
doesn’t know, about John’s body not being placed into the coffin. We use an identical
brown coffin that we have loaded with material, to have the correct weight. Our boys
sealed it, and they are guarding that coffin also at the funeral parlour, with that of Mrs
Swantee. Therefore, even if someone wanted to smuggle a weapon into the coffin, we
have it already sealed, and to open it would take a lot of time, as it is all screwed
down, that it would take at least twenty minutes just to undo the screws. That is, if
none of them breaks, because of the plastic handle’s fitted to the screws, and to undo
them, at times, causes the handle to break, So, if you think about someone standing at
the cemetery, to unscrew the lid of the coffin, to remove something out of there, than
they can forget about that.”
“Suppose, you wanted to be the inspector, and smuggle in a weapon, what would you
think would be the best way to do it?”
Well, considering the circumstances, the only way is, to take what is generally
overlooked. That is either any trees, and one is right there, near the grave of John, or
say, bring a trained dog in. As for the tree, we got that covered, we have a unit that
occupies it. As for a dog to get in, would be extremely hard, but in any event, I have
sharpshooters there, who have orders to shoot and kill any animal that comes running
in. Again, I have really covered it all.”
“I still can’t get rid of the feeling, that our inspector is going to make fools of us,
despite of all security precautions, and again it might be advisable, have everything
double checked.” Mark stated, and by this, the two men had walked back to Mark’s
office and parted there.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, in the meantime, however hadn’t been sitting still, but had
checked with the taxi company about his fare, and was after some time advised, that
the woman had taken the taxi to a shop, that was near the ‘Empire’, but the
shopkeeper claimed never to have seen the woman coming in.
Did she perhaps live in the area, or did the shopkeeper withhold the truth, or did she
visit the ‘Empire?’ INSPECTOR-RIKATI wondered.
‘There is something wrong with this Deputy Chief Commissioner, and this Peter
Lagsmore, and I am bound to find out. If they take me for a fool, they will find out, I
know one thing, I will make fools out of them.’ he thought.
The inspector arrived home, got undressed and fell across his bed, thinking ‘I better
wake up in one hour, get things ready,’ and basically fell asleep the moment his body
touched the bed.
Precisely one hour later the inspector awoke, and got things ready.
Off to the funeral parlour, first to check on the dead, before their burial.
The funeral parlour was located at Harlando. Driving down Hardgrove Highway and
then taking Harlando Highway was a quick trip to get there. Upon arrival, he noticed,
as he had expected, soldiers guarding the coffins.
“Officer, if you don’t mind. I wish to show my last respect to the dead, and leave a
wreath on their coffin.” the inspector stated and was allowed to pass.
First, he went to Mrs Swantee’s coffin, and placed a wreath on it, while praying and
wishing Mrs Swantee a good journey.
‘I am sorry, Madam, I wish I had known more about the case, before I got involved,
as then it would never have happened.’ he thought, as a statement to Mrs Swantee.
After spending about ten minutes or so at the coffin, he then asked the guards to let
him present a wreath to the brown coffin also. They allowed that. After all, nothing
could happen, as if he was going to open the coffin, as it would take that long, too
long to do it, not to be noticed by the guards who were standing near the coffin. As if
they wouldn’t see him lift the lid of the coffin, even if there were no screws in it, if he
were to attempt this.
Again, the inspector had a little to say, and to pray, and placed the wreath on the
coffin, and after spending a couple of minutes there, he left.
“Did you notice that he spend a long time with the other coffin, and nearly no time
with this one?” one of the guards commented.
“He liked, perhaps, the woman, and not her son.” the other guard commented.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI asked, to be allowed to see the coffin of Mrs Swantee again,

and spend some ten minutes or more with the coffin, albeit about one metre away
from it. He finally left.
“Strange guy, this bloke, sitting there praying, and not praying, I wonder, what was
going on in his mind?” the first guard asked.
“Perhaps his guilty feelings?” the other guard lamented.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI went to inspect the entire route of the funeral, both ways, to
and from the church. Where the route was the highway, he used his speedometer to
check the distance and timing the distance by speed.
The funeral would be held at the Great Cathedral and that means closer near the city
with people all about.
Arriving at the Great Cathedral, he took note of the church structure, and where there
might have been any possible hiding places, to mount a sudden attack.
The priest came forward: “My son, would you like to do a confession?
“Father, forgive me, but I am an atheist, and don’t pray, as I believe in the flesh and
not the bones. I believe in a good deed for people now, but I deal with evil every day,
and those evil people go to church, to ask for forgiveness, and then commit evil
again.”
“Yes, my son.”
“Father, can you please help me?”
“My son, I am here, to help a lost sheep to find its way.”
“Father, I need to know precisely, what do you do during a funeral, please help me,
and show me.”
The priest was surprised about this kind of question, but nevertheless, was willing to
do so, and pretended a real service.
At the end of the display service, the inspector thanked him, and said; “Father, may
your help have saved the soul of another.”
The inspector left the priest wondering, what that was all about.
The inspector went to another church, and again asked the same, and after some
convincing request, the priest there too conducted a pretended ceremony.
The inspector left, thanking the priest and went to yet another church, and there too
asked the priest to perform the service for him.
When the priest had completed the service, the Inspector than asked the priest many
questions. Such as, how often the church was being cleaned, how was it done, and
who would do it.
“Can I take a look at the Cross?” The inspector asked.
“Yes, my son, but please don’t touch it, as we don’t want any fingerprints on it.” the
priest stated and the inspector then carefully inspected the Cross, obviously without
touching it.
The inspector went back to the previous churches, conducted the same ritual, and
asked the same questions. However, when he arrived back at the Great Cathedral,
where the funeral service was being held, his movements were being reported by
commandos in hiding to Peter, who subsequently reported back to Mark by phoning
him.
“Our inspector is snooping about the church, and asking questions, but he did so also
with two other churches, as one of the units followed him, as they recognised him
from this morning.” Peter stated.
“Do you think he is hiding something there?” Mark asked.
“Well, even if he tried, it wouldn’t get him anywhere, but why then visit the other
churches, and I understand he isn’t even religious.”
“Being an atheist in my view is also a religion, as to believe or not, is in any event a
religion. We better don’t get further into that.”
“I got a report, that he sat near Mrs Swantee’s coffin twice for ten minutes or more,
seemingly praying, but my men kept an eye on him. He didn’t try to open a coffin, but
placed a wreath. My men checked it out, but there was nothing in it. They say he was
about one meter away from the coffin, when praying.”
“If he isn’t religious, and still was praying, then this doesn’t work. Do you think that
he perhaps has a guilty feeling, about the death of Mrs Swantee for having removed
the security, after which Mrs Swantee died?”
“Do you think I should have him checked for any weapons?”
“I don’t think he is going to help us that much, so just don’t worry about that, as we
might alert him, that we have him followed.” Mark commented and concluded the
phone conversation with Peter.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI by now left the Great Cathedral, and again checked the route
the funeral procession was due to take, and timed how long it took him to do so. The
various units reporting to Peter, the movements of INSPECTOR-RIKATI. Peter got
considerable records, about all INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s undertakings.
Yet, it was all a mystery to him, why on earth this Inspector was acting so strange, as
to even to time walking the streets, several times.
‘Mark, you sure, this inspector isn’t crazy?” Peter asked, having again called Mark.
“Why’s that?”
“Well, my units have been reporting his odd conduct time and time again, and he
seems to be walking the route in the streets and driving down the highway that we
taking for tomorrow, a number of times, and he seems to be pacing it to the clock.”
“Well, is he doing anything else?”
“No, that is the point, that makes it so weird, I think.”
“He is perhaps up to something, just keep an eye on him, and soon he will retire and
goes to bed, I hope.” Mark stated and concluded the call.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI went to the cemetery, and walked around it, and each time
timing how long it took him to walk around in a circle. The units there again reported
matters to Peter, but as the inspector did no more but walking, he didn’t think there
was any sense in reporting it to Mark.
The inspector walked about, as if strolling in the morning sun, even so, timing himself
to walk around, but it was evening.
Once having five times walked about, he then decided to walk about again, only this
time he walked very slowly, and was checking each detail of the fence.
Finally, the inspector left to go home.
Driving home via Czech Plains Highway, then Wantree Place Highway followed by
Hardgrove Highway at this time of the night was a quick trip.
Arrived at home, he started to draw lines etc, and it became very soon clear, that the
inspector had the entire route in his head, and transformed it on to the page. He then
likewise did so with the cemetery, and listed all options to make an attack upon the
funeral procession, in the church, the route, and the cemetery. He slowly crossed out
all options he had listed, and started to smile, our inspector seemed to have discovered
the likely plan of attack, if there would be any.
The inspector went to bed, he heard suddenly the doorbell. He got his dressing gown,
and when he opened the door, the Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart was
asking to come in. The Inspector was utmost surprised, about this midnight visit,
nevertheless agreed.
“Sir, what makes you come to my residence, in the middle of the night?”
“I have reports, that you are prowling during the night, and as you are a police officer
under my command, I have an obligation to personally investigate matters.”
“I was investigating the route to the Great Cathedral and the cemetery, as I needed to
find out, how anyone could ambush the funeral possession. It appears that there are no
opportunities as such. I listed them all, Sir, but upon evaluation of the units in place, I
have concluded it wouldn’t be possible to ambush successfully, For this, the only
ambush can take place within the cemetery, during the service.”
“Inspector, I may say you are a very strange character, and obviously you know what
you are doing, but how on earth can you decide, that there is no way anyone on the
street can do an ambush?”
“Sir, having walked the city streets several times, and having timed the distance, and
having noticed the units in place, on the roof tops, I have concluded that before
anyone could get to the funeral procession, would be dead, unless of course they use a
bazooka, or something like that. Considering that Martina will be in a bulletproof
vehicle, unlikely, even a hand-grenade will have any effect on her. I can’t see that any
armed attack, would be anywhere else but from inside the cemetery.”
“Inspector, I notice you got papers here, with outlined routes etc. As such you
obviously have been observing the area to every minor detail, but what about if you
were to have a trained dog?”
“Sir, the armed attacker would unlikely deploy such type of attack, but let’s not
underestimate that, and let’s assume they try, then, Sir, in real life the animal would
be dead, before it reaches it target. As much as you are aware of it, I had this option
crossed off, as after all, any sharpshooter could eliminate the animal, of any kind,
trained for that purpose. It is my view, that if the armed attacker were to make any
attack at all, than it will be likely a single person, who is specially trained for this kind
of attack, and who most likely will succeed in killing its target, unless, I can avoid it
to happen.”
“Inspector, what are you on about? You do as if it is for real, and not a training
exercise, Mr Lagsmore was explaining to the both of us?”.
“Sir, when I was born, I knew little more, but cry. My mother, may her soul rest in
peace, spend a lot of time teaching me what life was all about. She thought me, that
you never accept the obvious, and check the facts. Once, I made a mistake, not doing
so, and that was, when the priest gave the last rites to Martina, without her being dead.
I disgraced my mother by doing this, and I can assure you, Sir, that I don’t take this
lightly. Today, as it is now past midnight, I will succeed. I believe there will be a real
attack. I believe that I will be the person, who will deal with the matter personally.”
“Inspector, I can assure you, that no harm will come to anyone, and that the training
exercise will be a success.”
“That is why you are visiting me in the middle of the night? Sir, I wasn’t born
yesterday, and as I stated, without seeking to offend you, I may understand matters
better than you and Mr Lagsmore together, and I intend to prove that. As for the
shooting competition, I think, it was utter crap, politely stated.”
“Well I better go, as I have also to attend to the funeral, and assist the priest at the
service.”
“May I wish you good luck, Sir?” The inspector asked.
“Thanks, but I can’t see how, or for what.” Mark asked.

“Sir, to survive the day, tomorrow being today as it is after midnight already, in good
health.” The inspector mysteriously commented.
The Deputy Chief Commissioner left and went straight to Peter and played the tape he
had recorded, with the conversation of INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“I am telling you Peter, this man doesn’t take our nonsense. He knows this whole
story about a shooting competition that was fake. I think, he knows clearly, what is
going on. And did your Units report about him walking around the cemetery?”
“They did, but I didn’t consider it important, as he was only walking about.”
“Lucky I went to visit him, as I know, he has been analysing the entire route for an
attack, and he also has worked out a strategy, how a killing can be done. I think he
still will have a weapon there.”
“Not if I can help it, as we have, so to say, turn the place upside down. There is
definitely nothing in the entire place. So, my guess is, he will try to smuggle it in.”
“Look, I don’t know, what he is up to, but his conduct tonight is far from normal. I
tell you, this man seems to be better prepared, then we are, with all our units! He
would make utter fools of us, if he is right!”
“Do you want to tell Jane of your concerns?”
“I think she is entitled to know, and she might even back out, but keep in mind that
we really have no evidence, so we might do better to explain the situation, and then let
her decide.”
“All right, I will.”
Chapter 15
Dear reader, do you think that the scriptwriter went too far pretending to communicate
with the characters and so INSPECTOR-RIKATI communicating to the scriptwriter’s
wife Olga?
Do you really think that INSPECTOR-RIKATI influences the scriptwriter, since what
he stated to the scriptwriter?
(Note from the scriptwriter, that chapter actually did considerably influence the
scriptwriter and dramatically influenced the plots he had wanting to write, which
changed due to what INSPECTOR-RIKATI stated. The scriptwriter perhaps was
scared to get in trouble with his wife Olga doing otherwise, but portray INSPECTOR-
RIKATI to be smart, what do you think?)
How do you think INSPECTOR-RIKATI will get his weapon into the cemetery?
Who do you think might be the person, who might do or attempt the killing at the
cemetery?
How do you think the assailant will get a weapon into the cemetery?
Do you think INSPECTOR-RIKATI is overconfident and bragging too much or

would he really prove to be of such a genius mind, as he appears to portray to be?
Do you think INSPECTOR-RIKATI knew the funeral wasn’t a training exercise but a
real funeral?
What work was INSPECTOR-RIKATI doing during the nights before having been
arrested by the Commandos at Peter’s residence?
Do you like the way the scriptwriter explains afterwards, why something happened
such as the body cavity search and using Mark to explain, why neither Peter or
INSPECTOR-RIKATI were really at fault for the death of Mrs Swantee?
Why do you think INSPECTOR-RIKATI really went to the various churches and
wanted to know, how each church was being cleaned?
If INSPECTOR-RIKATI really is an atheist, then why was he apparently praying at

the coffin of Mrs Swantee, and notably twice?
What do you think was the purpose of INSPECTOR-RIKATI to check out the
surrounds of the cemetery so often?
Who do you think was “Foxtrot”?
Do you like the various jokes and other comments the scriptwriter placed in the script,
to make the book more pleasant to read?
Can you say, you really like to read on, or do you find it boring?
Did you realise that Brigitte’s conduct is one that appears, she might also have been
trained in the armed forces?
Did you consider that the game invented by the scriptwriter to discover the woman
with red hair and crooked nose was realistic?
Do you think our INSPECTOR-RIKATI will find out who she is?
Do you think that this woman has a child that might be related to Jack or do you think
that it is a mere co-incidence that Katrina has the same crooked nose?
Did you like the idea of noses being the same as fingerprint systems to identify
people?
If you were INSPECTOR-RIKATI, how would you contemplate to get a loaded

weapon into the cemetery?
If you were Peter, how would you seal off the cemetery, to ensure no weapon could
get in or out without his knowledge?
Do you think they will find the weapon INSPECTOR-RIKATI is trying to smuggle
in, when they are checking him out for weapons?
How do you anticipate INSPECTOR-RIKATI to get himself a loaded weapon in

presence and full view of soldiers and others without anyone realising, he would do
so?
Did you realise that Mark and Peter by not involving INSPECTOR-RIKATI from
onset in their plans, actually made sure that INSPECTOR-RIKATI as a bloodhound,
wanting to find out secrets?
Did you notice how INSPECTOR-RIKATI was able to turn around in certain
conversations they didn’t do him a favour, but rather he did them a favour such as
representing the Police Force and also offering overnight-extended cell facilities to
the commandos?
Have you noticed that the scriptwriter leaves the reader in suspense, as to what each
character is about to slowly introduce details, rather than from onset reveal, what the
character is about?
Do you think someone will die, and if so, who is the most obvious target?
Do you realise that both Peter and Mark fear the ingenuity of INSPECTOR-RIKATI
and the consequences it might have against them?
Do you think George might want to try to kill Martina at the funeral, to avoid Martina
getting the control of ‘Empire’ from him?
Did you know the meaning of ‘gutless-wonder’? Do you think that INSPECTOR-
RIKATI is a gutless-wonder or do you think that about Peter?
Chapter 16
It is the day of the funeral and it looks like it is going to be a warm day, the second
half of the summer months.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI decides to make yet another trip to the cemetery as to check
out things and to see what kind of security is in place as well as to check out the
chapel facilities etc.
It is really a beautiful day to go swimming, but regretfully that is something he
doesn’t have the luxury for, as time is ticking away.
Rosemond Hill is an exclusive area of the rich and famous and INSPECTOR-RIKATI
works for pleasure, rather than the money. The Rikati furniture business was well
known, but once his father died, he lost interest and wanting to care full time for his
ill mother, he held to sell the business was the best thing to do, apart of giving the
workshop into the ownership to the workers. After all, they had worked hard to
establish the business for his father and ought to have some benefits in return.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI could relax and not work at all, to enjoy the fast amount of
monies and estates his father had gathered during his lifetime, but INSPECTOR-
RIKATI preferred rather to spend his time useful in the Police Force. The position of
the house was as much underground as above ground, as his father had excavated the
property to facilitate this. However, looking at the house from the curb, one would
only see a single story house. Few people knew that the house was actually a double
story and his father had deliberately done so for security reasons. INSPECTOR-
RIKATI uses the below ground level mainly to store important files and even had a
bank safe installed to have most valuable items and files stored in there, as well as a
laboratory.
Looking out of the front window one would go through the French doors and able to
walk onto the balcony and have a nice view of the sea. This, despite that the property
was far land inwards. Rosemond Hill was one of the highest spots in the entire
Empire City area and Rosemond Hill Highway sloped downwards. Only Cemetery
Hill blocked part of the view of the city centre. With Banana Valley and Jupiter
Valley being much lower and so also The Classic. It left a direct view between Venus
Rise and Sunray Rise to the Sea.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI will today be using his turbo charge Cheetah two-door coupe
that looks like the animal with brown and black dots all over it. It is one of a range of
cars he owns. Because not to many cars are decorated in this kind of fashion, it is
obvious that the car is very noticeable when being driven about in the city. The
benefit is however that when he is parked in open land and in hills, it blends in with
the background in general and then it is less noticeable at times, when camouflage is
needed in rough terrains. The eight-cylinder motor is in perfect order and fires up very
quickly. Because the car is being used in high-speed chases, it has been fitted out with
not just a radio, but also a satellite tracking device and other gadgets, needed in crime
fighting. The sleek two-door Rikati-Cheetah was special made to order and the
driver’s seat can be made flat to be used as a bed. Unlike normal car seats, the back
hinges at the bottom, this rear slides along a rail and the top of the seat then comes
down at the rear of the actual seat, once one has removed it’s head cover. Basically,
the head of a sleeping person goes into the boot area by this. Not uncommon,
INSPECTOR-RIKATI has spent a night out on a steak out and then used the Cheetah
to have a quick little nap. The windows are those of clear glass but the design is such
that they turn black, giving him total privacy, if needed. A simple button fitted on the
dashboard allowed to use the tinting of the window and it was aptly named ‘Black &
White’. The infrared system located in both headlights and in spotlights allows him to
follow a vehicle, without having any lights on himself. This has proven in the past to
be very helpful, when tracking a stolen truck on highways in the middle of the night,
where the driver of the stolen truck never realised being followed. The Rikati-Cheetah
is bullet proof, as with most of his vehicles. The Rikati-Snake is his sidewards
traveller that is fitted with two pairs of special wheels underneath the car. It looks
like an ordinary four seater sedan, but under the dashboard, there is a twin set of small
wheels on telescopic arms, that can be extended to the ground by this causing the
front wheels to lift from the ground. The wheels of the telescopic arm can be turned
three hundred sixty degrees. The back wheels also have additional telescopic arms
with wheels, fitted in the booth. It basically removes parking problems considerably,
as he can move sidewards to park the car in narrow parking spots. His Rikati-Snail is
aptly named so, as he usually drives it very slow in view of the chemicals and other
items onboard laboratory. He uses this special converted ambulance type of vehicle at
location when dealing with crime scenes, remote from the city. By black paint given it
the look of a hearse, people tend to remove their headgear, and bow towards the
Rikati-snail when he drives past, not realising it isn’t a hearse at all. One of the most
dangerous vehicles is his Rikati-Turtle, which isn’t just panzer plated, but is fitted out
with the most modern type of weaponry he possibly needs in the crime fighting game.
The Rikati-Turtle is an all terrain unit, is a four-wheel drive, and often has a trailer
being used with it that is equipped with diving equipment etc. It is the kind of unit that
facilitates him to eat, sleep and work from one position and have all necessary
equipment whenever needed in combat to fight criminals. All vehicles are fitted with
cam-recorders, which record all movements of anyone that enter a specific vehicle.
Once he had another police officer in the Rikati-Cheetah, when he excused himself in
order to get some cigarettes, leaving the officer behind. Upon this return, the police
officer seemed to be very relaxed. INSPECTOR-RIKATI replayed the recording
afterwards and discovered that in his absence the police officer had, so to say, spilled
the beans, by calling up his partner in crime and making known that INSPECTOR-
RIKATI was on their tail. It provided him with the identity of the partner and some
other details that were recorded. While INSPECTOR-RIKATI is a non-smoker, he
found that it works time and time again to use the excuse to buy cigarettes, to get the
person in his absence trying to outsmart him by making a call.
It isn’t uncommon that he wears the Rikati-Truth spectacles, which are merely plain
glass spectacles. Their real purpose is to reflect a special beam from the arm of the
spectacles into the eye of a person being questioned and then has to measure with a
sensor in the other arm of the spectacle. It gives a tiny buzz to him, if a person,
appears to be lying as the light reflection measured indicates that the person by telling
lies has a different reflection than when telling the truth. It is a gimmick, he designed
himself in his laboratory.
Generally, he walks about dressed in an expensive suit and with a briefcase resulting
that most people tend to take him for a businessman, rather than a police inspector.
His briefcase contains a highly sophisticated scanner that when he is at a meeting with
a person and has it opened towards him he can scan the person of anything he might
possess, such as a shoulder weapon etc. It has helped him in the past to discover that
for example a lawyer, he was able to be put away, had been detected to carry a
shoulder weapon strapped to him. Hardly the kind of conduct for an honest working
lawyer.
Despite the huge outlay of vehicles and equipment, INSPECTOR-RIKATI donates

his entire income paid to him by the Police Force to charity. He doesn’t want to earn a
cent from fighting crime. All he wants most is that the Police Force replaces any items
that are damaged or destroyed in the process of crime fighting, at their cost.
Since his mother died, he has lived on his own, as he couldn’t risk the security of his
possessions to become known to others. His underground laboratory was hardly the
kind of toy, one would allow a woman to enter. Which woman could ever accept
having a husband, who loves crime fighting in such manner?
INSPECTOR-RIKATI having arrived at the Central Cemetery parked his Rikati-

Cheetah outside, as he didn’t want to have attention of the guard sidetracked by the
vehicle. He approached the guards at the entrance and asked; “May I pass, please?”
“Sir, entrance is restricted, and unless I can get clearance, I am sorry, you can’t enter.”
The sergeant responded and by this called into his hand held radio to Peter.
“Sir, I have a person, who has identified himself as INSPECTOR-RIKATI, seeks
entrance to the cemetery. Is he allowed to do so?” the sergeant asks.
“Sergeant, you better make sure he doesn’t carry any weapons when entering, as he
has challenged us by getting a loaded weapon into the cemetery. Therefore, you had
better check him one hundred percent and have at least two of your guards with him,
as long as he spends his time at the cemetery. I want you to call me back for a full
report about all his movements, once he has left?” Peter directed.
“Sir, I can assure you, he isn’t going to pull any tricks on me.” The sergeant stated
and then ordered INSPECTOR-RIKATI to be checked for weapons, by his men, using
a metal detector.
“Sir, we have a positive reaction.” The soldier reported to the sergeant.
“The sergeant quickly went to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, “Sir, may I ask you, what are
you concealing?”
“Sergeant, would I want to do a thing like that, surely not?”
“Sir, this cemetery has been declared a temporary military compound, and as such, I
wish to make it very clear, that if you attempt to smuggle in a weapon, you will be
placed under arrest!”
“Sergeant, obviously the metal detector will give a positive response where it comes
near my shoes, as they were specially made for me.”
“Are you admitting to have something hidden inside, Inspector?”
“No, sergeant, simply, I don’t wear the cheap kind of shoes, you might wear. My
shoes are specially made for me, and so nails have been used on my soles, rather then
merely sewn together. Obviously, you are detecting the metal in my shoes.”
“Sir, may I ask you then to remove your shoes, and we will inspect again?”
“Well, I really didn’t come here to walk about without shoes, and if you are eager to
study the soles of my shoes, while I am attending to the priest, then do so, but please,
only if you can get me something to wear, as obviously I am not going to walk about
in socks?”
“Sir, I will get a pair of sandals for you.” The sergeant responded and sends a soldier
to buy a pair of sandals.
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI having to spend some time with the sergeant, then asked,
how he liked to be on guard etc.
“Sir, I was warned, you intended to get a loaded weapon in our compound, I mean the
cemetery, and I can assure you, that I will prevent that!”
“Why would I need a weapon, if you are so good as you say. If I can’t trick you, how
then would anyone else be able to do so, less competent than I am?”
After some twenty minutes, the soldier came back, and announced he had been unable
to get sandals, but got slippers instead.
“Sergeant, I suggest you study the soles of my shoes, and you perhaps find out where
I have been before.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI laughing commented, leaving the
sergeant wondering, what this was all about.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI entered the little chapel that is on the cemetery property,

noticing Father Jasona.
“Father, may I have a minute of your time?”
“Yes, my son.”
“Father, may I ask if you always have been here conducting the funeral services,
besides the service, you conduct at the Cross Church?
“I have been here mainly for the last three years, since I was run over by a car, when I
was leaving the Cross Church, and since then unable to walk properly. The limp I
have, left me with no choice, but to take residence in this chapel. I mainly attend to
the dead. The Cross Church is mainly only used to perform services for funerals that
are too large scale to be held here. Obviously, not having a ‘parish of the living’
makes a difference, but the parish of the dead does has its benefits, as there are no
emergency calls by them, and I can relax during the night. The priest, who normally
conducts services at the Cross Church, had fallen ill suddenly, and this is why I
performed the Pledge and the wedding ceremony at that time. How is Martina doing?
Has she recovered? I didn’t know she was alive until yesterday, when she attended for
the funeral of Joseph Larenuf. I was amazed she was alive, as I thought she had been
killed. ”
“Father, I may say, that Martina will be here later on today, for the funeral of Mrs
Swantee and her son John. In that regard, she is doing better now.”
“The Lord has saved her soul.”
“Father, I must admit that I am an atheist, and as such normally never come inside a
church. I would like you to show me, how a funeral service at the grave is conducted,
could you do that for me please?”
“Well my son, I still need to attend to the dead, in the afternoon for the funeral
service, so I only can give you a short funeral service. But, why do you want me to do
that?”
“Father, I am humbled by the presence of yourself and that of those around you, and I
have been requested to represent the Police Force, and as such, I don’t wish to make a
blunder not knowing, what is being done and it is easy to make errors. I rather first
learn how it is being conducted.”
Upon this, the priest set out, what he was going to do during the funeral service.
“Father, may I ask, is the funeral service going to be held in this chapel?
“My son, this chapel is the house of the Lord, but regrettably it is found to lack the
space required for today’s funeral and so while I will officiate the funeral service at
the grave, the funeral service itself will be held at the Great Cathedral before that.
Even the Cross Church is too small for this funeral; therefore, the Great Cathedral was
selected instead. Do you know, where it is, or because you are an atheist will you
come here directly?”
“Father, I would like to have the experiences of being part of a real funeral service,
and as such, I intend to do so, and for this I will seek to be present, when the service is
being held at the Great Cathedral. I was wondering, however, is there much time
needed to clean this chapel compared to the Great Cathedral.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI

asked.
The priest now explained details as to what he does, and answered a few questions
“May I look at the Cross?”
“Please, do so.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI moved towards the Cross, but one of the two soldiers, who
flanked him said: “Sir, I am instructed, you can’t come near or touch anything within
this compound, and as such I request you to retreat?”
“I am sorry, I wasn’t told!” INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded and without any
argument stopped in his tracks.
“Father, it seems, that my guards don’t allow me to experience the wonderful
fulfilling of this chapel and to feel to be one of it, and so I will make my way to the
Great Cathedral, as my body desires to be part of the service.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI
commented and returned to the entrance, to collect his shoes.
After INSPECTOR-RIKATI took back his shoes and put them on, has asked the
sergeant; “I ask you, what your study of my shoe soles may have revealed to you?”
“Sir, I couldn’t detect any dirt, and I am really at a loss.”
“Sergeant, the point is, that there is no dirt, as I am a person who, unlike many others,
washes his soles each day, and so they are as clean as my conscience. If I invite you to
look at the soles of your boots. If they are clean, may I ask, do they then also
represent your soul, your conscience?”
“The sergeant blushed and then stated. “Sir, my soles are dirty.”
“I urge you and your men to take more care in future about your ‘souls’, and never let
me again find you or them with a dirty ‘sole’.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI upon this
remark left, having once again given his lecture, only an intelligent person likely can
comprehend.
The sergeant called Peter, and gave a complete report about what had occurred and
about the fact the soldiers having prevented him to touch anything, and other matters
they had overheard.
“Thank you.” Peter stated, concluding the call, only then to make a call to Mark.
“I just had a very strange call from the cemetery, and it seems the inspector was there
asking questions about cleaning the church, and about the funeral service at the grave
etc, and that he is going to go to the Great Cathedral to be part of the service. Do you
know what he is doing, you are his superior?”
“This man does as he pleases, and I can’t see, why he would go to the funeral service
at the Great Cathedral, when he is an atheist, let alone be part of the service. Have you
reserved any place for him?”
“I haven’t, as he never asked for this, and I understood he was an atheist. So, I
assumed he wouldn’t likely want to attend, but I might give him a place in the centre
of the church, and in the middle of the bench, so that when he takes a seat, it will be
hard for him to get anywhere very quickly.”
“That is an excellent idea. And while we are on the line, have you as yet talked things
over with Jane?”
“I have, and Jane obviously is really concerned when I explained, that if the inspector
was to prove himself to be right, she could be in extreme danger, but she opted to
stick to the plan. She stated that if this inspector is that good, she expects him to foil
any killing. I admire her for her trust, but if he is right, than I am really concerned
about her safety. I asked her to reconsider, but she is now determined to continue, and
do the job.”
“Once this is all over, she will deserve a promotion, at least if she survives it.”
“Are you going to do the same job again?” Peter asked curiously.
“Yes, back helping the priest, I have already arranged that.” Mark commented.
“How did you get to be his assistant, didn’t he find that strange?”
“Last week, I attended to the cemetery and indicated, that I was curious to know what
went on and he invited me then to assist and so I took the opportunity to do so
yesterday. He was shocked, as he didn’t seem to expect me to take up his invitation.
He had an accident and so it seems hard for him to carry the heavy cross and so was
glad, that in that aspect, I was willing to carry it. So I asked him to allow me to assist
him again for today’s funeral and he accepted that.”
“I always wondered whether it is heavy.”
“Actually, it is hollow, so even made of metal and appears to be very heavy, it isn’t at
all, once you carry it. At least, I didn’t consider it to be that heavy.”
“We still got a few hours before the funeral is due to commence. Martina will remain
at home with Brigitte, as you know. I have arranged for a video camera to record it
all, so both girls can still later watch the whole. Martina really wanted to show her last
respect to Mrs Swantee, and I can understand this in the circumstances. However, I
was able to convince her, not to attend. I must admit that Brigitte was the more
convincing party to get Martina to agree.”
“Back to the grave. If anything is really going to take place, would you have things
under control, as you will be attending there?”
“Shoot to kill.”
“Just like that?”
“The boys know that the only people around with weapons will be our own boys, and
so, anyone else will be shot on sight!”
“Don’t you take this a bit too hard, if the inspector was to produce a weapon?”
“No, I got a job to do to the best of my ability, and I have instructed two of the
sharpshooters to especially use him as a target, in case he produces a weapon. As the
inspector ought to know, I can’t afford taking any risk. So, if he produces a weapon, it
means, he will be dead, simple as that.”
“I still wonder, if you aren’t overstepping the line by this?”
“What if the inspector is the person, we are looking for, can I make any excuse
afterwards? Certainly not. Again, I got a job to do, and as the inspector is under your
command, you better restrain him, or your inspector is going to be on a slab of
concrete in the morgue by the time the day is out.” Peter indicated.
“You do know that he can’t be reigned in, and I wonder, if perhaps prestige might be
driving you, rather than security?”
“I make it very clear, you are my commander, by one day I might add, and so if you
feel I am overreacting, then simply you have the power to alter my instructions to the
troops, as you deem fit and proper. However, until then, I will do, what deems to be
best in the circumstances, and if the inspector were a fool to try to produce a weapon,
than he will take it upon his own shoulders to be instantly killed. That is my point of
view. It has absolutely nothing to do with that I might have anything against the man,
as frankly, he is shown to be a formidable opponent, and I wish we had more men of
his calibre. I think he damn well knows the risk he takes, and I wonder, if he knows
that we had Johns funeral yesterday, as I don’t underestimate him a bit.” Peter stated
in a tone of voice that his mind was made up about it all.
“Peter, as your commander I had my duty to establish why you do things, and being
also the superior of the inspector, it makes it even harder for me to make the right
decision, as I have two hats. I must admit that what you stated is correct, and I just
hope that the inspector fails in producing any weapon at the funeral, as I don’t want to
loose a good man.”
“Mark, you are only temporary there, and you talk about not wanting to loose a good
man?”
“While I am his commander, he is important to me, and if anything, he very much
opens our eyes also. You do know how extremely difficult it is, to get a man of his
calibre, who does, what he believes in, without fear for his own safety. I think that the
Police Force lacks enough people of his kind. I don’t want to loose a good man, and I
hope that as such, the sharpshooters will miss, if they are going to have a shooting
spree, but I doubt they will.”
“I can assure you, they will be targeting him the moment he enters the cemetery, and
at all times at least two sharpshooters will be aiming at him, and alternating with
others every five minutes to ensure, we have refreshed men focus on him. It is
perhaps to good to be true, and really, if he is the exterminator, I can’t take any risk.
He perhaps enjoys challenging us, and then tries to make fools out of us, getting away
with it. So, I haven’t only sharpshooters concentrated on him as long as he is in the
cemetery, but I also got a special unit that will be at the cemetery and they are
instructed to keep him under strict observation, so if something happens, they will
arrest him.”
“Moment, you just told me about having sharpshooters aimed at him, and you still
have a backup unit to arrest him, how do you propose that?”
“Well, say that in extreme circumstances, he weren’t shot dead, then the unit will
move in and secure him”
“What about, if he hasn’t any weapon?”
“Then they wont shoot at him, but the unit will still arrest him in the event something
goes wrong, regardless, of having been the culprit. Therefore, in case he
masterminded the attack, we then have him captured. Don’t forget, you found details
during the night about his planning, how an attack could be done?” Peter reminded
Mark about the midnight visit to the inspector’s residence.
“I wouldn’t call it a planned attack, but he merely wanted to work out, what someone
could do, and where.”
“I rather take it safe.”
All right, we had better leave it by this. Peter, I want to make it clear, I support your
decisions one hundred percent, even so, I might not like the end result.”
“I appreciate this, Sir.” Peter signed off in a more formal manner, thanking Mark for
the trust and support given.
Peter went to the living room and advised Brigitte and Martina that he had the full
approval to precede, as it was planned.
“Why is it really dangerous for me to be there, if you got so many troops to safeguard
me?” Martina questioned.
“Well, our best man in this exercise the local police have provided us, is
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, the one, who was on duty at the Pledge, and his intelligence
reports are, that a shooting will take place. Jane will have enough problems to save
her own life, if that is going to happen, and you are certainly in no condition to try an
escape from bullets.”
“Jane is so nice, I really like her, when she came over this morning. I wouldn’t want
to see loosing her life, because of me. What about her family, if something happens to
her?”
“Well, actually, she isn’t married, and her parents were killed years ago in a car crash.
Being, so to say, alone in the world, she joined the forces and takes risk daring
operations, others wouldn’t likely want to do.”
“Why, is she trying to get killed?
“I know Jane, as we served together. I can tell you, she is fearless, and at times, I
wonder, if she is seeking to die, but somehow is on the other hand very careful and
meticulous in the operations.”
“She is one of the best, if not the best.” Brigitte filled in.
“Yes, she seems to be the female version of this INSPECTOR-RIKATI. I hate to
think having those two together!” Peter continued.
“Now don’t be so judgemental, that is what they used to fear, for the two of us
together, and we still got married.” Brigitte said.
“Yes, but I never took a stupid risk, I performed tours of duty, but this INSPECTOR-
RIKATI seems to have in his mind to challenge the entire force that will be present,
as to produce a weapon and this, despite being aware, that the moment he does so, my
men will attempt to kill him.”
“Why kill him, if he is a police officer?” Martina asked
“Well, I can’t take any risk, if he is perhaps is a some double agent, remember the
English had their double agent, who was the senior commander in their spy force!
Well, what about, if this inspector is like that. If he takes the risk to be killed, than that
is his business. I can tell you, I would hate to see him dead, as I must admit, I think he
leaves me standing with my pants down, so to say, because of his brilliance. I thought,
he fell for the story that we did a test run for the funeral service, but I now think, that
this bloody inspector, excuse my French, actually got me and Mark by the nose, he
knew all along, what we were doing.” Peter stated grimfaced.
“To tell you the truth, that is precisely the feeling I used to have about Jane, I was
never sure, if she was on our side, as she acts so strange. That’s why I still wondered,
despite her successes, she might really not be the person, we think she is.” Brigitte
responded.
“Well, if she is risking her life to save me, then I can tell you, I certainly wouldn’t
want to question her.” Martina very much dictated, in a ‘take it for granted’ voice.
“I am not saying, she is a double agent, but she is at times a loner. She goes out by
herself, and sits for hours in the field, just meditating and when she returns, somehow
seems to have the answers. I might say, we have been running around like chooks
without a head and she gets results far better then we do. I greatly admire her for this,
but it also left me wondering, how she does it.”
“Does she date men?” Martina asked.
“I talked to her once, in girl to girl talk, and she makes it very clear that there never
has been a man, she was able to respect. To her, there is no man on earth, who could
match up with her, and she made clear that she isn’t going to accept second best. She
told me straight, that Peter might be all right to get married to me, but she feels he
doesn’t have the stamina to keep up with her. That’s how she is.”
“So, she rejected me, without that I even knew about it, and I certainly never made a
pass, as I all along suspected, she has a different taste, than having a loving warm and
wonderful husband, as I am.” Peter stated, taking Brigitte in his arms and kissing her.
“She sounds really interesting, I wish I can get to know her better.” Martina
commented.
“Hum…. Peter, can you please attend to your duties?” Brigitte smiled, while
loosening Peter’s grip from her waist.
“Looks like I got married to a Jane, in Brigitte’s body.” Peter commented, and walked
off with a smile.
“Can you tell me, what is really going on, that I am basically kept in imprisonment?”
Martina asked Brigitte.
Brigitte then began to explain; “Well, Johns father was poisoned, and now John got
killed. Then there has been an attempted murder on you, but regretfully Mrs Swantee
died, and so we have three people dead, without having had any person arrested. This
INSPECTOR-RIKATI is now involved, and he is so good, that Peter even fears him.
You see, Peter and Mark were appointed to assist the inspector, but also to keep him
from discovering what the ‘Empire’ is about, but they find that he discovers
everything anyhow and outsmarts them. When you were working for the ‘Empire’ at
the annexe, there seemed to be no problem about your safety, but because of the
Pledge with John, it means that either you or George will be heading the 'Empire'.
George was suspected of having killed John, but it appears, that this was a big mistake
to assume, and this inspector has a nose to detect things. So, the more Peter and Mark
keep him away, the more this inspector is able to find out. That is the problem, as they
don’t want him to find out anything about the ‘Empire’. So, now they have the
problem that they need him badly, because of his excellence, but on the other hand,
becoming their worst nightmare. He has made clear, that he will turn up with a loaded
weapon at the funeral service, at the grave, and knowing Peter and Mark having
placed in progress the best likely security possible, and so they have to treat the
inspector as their enemy, just in case, he really is one. The inspector isn’t a fool
either, and knows the dangers he faces, and made clear to Peter and Mark, that he and
he alone will be the savior of the day! He is either incredibly stupid or a dare devil, as
he needs to get a weapon in sight of every soldier, aiming at him, and then shoot an
alleged assailant and then fence off bullets, coming from all directions, as the
commandos don’t know, who the real assailant would be, and so would have to shoot
him also. Despite the sheer impossibility to get a weapon and to get a chance to shoot,
he not only claims, he is going to save the life of the victim, but will succeed to claim
his promotion.”
“Promotion, is that all he does it for?”
“Well, Mark and Peter believe, that all he wants, to become Chief Commissioner of
Police, and so promised to put in a recommendation for a promotion, if he succeeds
with gallantry, and if he was to fail, he, himself, offered to be demoted to traffic
police duties. Can you imagine him as a traffic cop? I tell you, there is no way he
would want to do that, and so Peter and Mark realise, that this inspector will no matter
what, go for the promotion and that means, he will get himself a weapon and do
everything to protect Jane.”
“Does he know Jane?”
“No, so far he knows, he thinks it is you. Peter and Mark think that he feels guilt, for
you having been shot and Mrs Swantee having been killed, after he called off the
security, when the Pledge was finished. Mark already made known to him, that it
wasn’t his fault, but it seems Mr Perfect, the inspector, appears to have so much a
problem to cope with it, that he was found praying near the coffin of Mrs Swantee,
even so, he appears to be an atheist!”
“Poor man, I feel really sorry for him.”
“That’s the problem with the inspector. Mark and Peter think that he might actually
try to get himself killed, because he can’t handle the grief about Mrs Swantee being
killed, which he might have prevented, had he stayed there.
“But, I knew from Mrs Swantee the security was only while the Pledge was on, so I
know, it wasn’t his fault.”
“Well, tell the inspector that. Do you know they found him walking the streets and
around the cemetery? He visited several churches, and was found to talk to priests,
and so, if it isn’t part of any investigation, than he is a very grieving man, who despite
being an atheist, seeks absolution from a priest, but appears not able to find it.”
“Do you think it would do him good, if I talked to him, and explained, that I don’t
blame him about it at all.”
“I don’t think Peter would like him to snoop around inside this house, as he already
has the creeps about the inspector, not knowing, what he is next up to, and so perhaps
you might like to wait for a while.”
“I wonder, if someone does realise John is already buried?”
“No, because, as you know, the priest buried John yesterday, not being aware it was
John, but some other person by the name of Joseph Larenuf, and we can always tell
the priest afterwards, the wrong person was buried and then correct the name on the
coffin to John Swantee’s name. As such, the Inspector would hardly get any use of
asking about details in relation to John’s funeral.”
Why did you think Joseph suggested using his name instead of John?
“He recommended this, as he was able to provide us with a death certificate as a
declaration of his dead. Mark made known that the Minister of Police approved the
usage of that death certificate. Don’t ask me, how he did it.”
Peter came in, and advised the women, that he was off to conduct the funeral.
“Please, be careful?” Brigitte asked.
“How can I be in danger, when the best police officer is going to protect me.” Peter
said with a smile, referring to the inspector.
Martina kissed Peter on his cheek, and said, “Thank you.”
“For what, I haven’t done anything.”
“Let’s say, I gave a kiss to my father.”
“Hold on young lady, I am not that old to be your father.”
“Brigitte, can you tell me is he seventy four or seventy five, next week?”
“I think you are out, my dear, Peters seventy sixth birthday is the day after tomorrow,
isn’t it dear?” Brigitte teasingly asked.
“I am out, I am getting older by the second.” Peter replied laughing.
“Aren’t you worried, something might go wrong, and Peter gets hurt.” Martina asked
Brigitte.
“Sure, but don’t forget, I am trained, and I know, what he does, so can handle it far
better. In any event, I rather have that he dies, doing the job he likes, than die
otherwise. I don’t mean I want him to die, as I didn’t marry him, to become a widow.
It was mere a figure of speech.”
“Do you know, it is a week now, that Mrs Swantee died, and I am really missing her, I
think she was the best mother, I could have, besides you.” Martina stated teasing the
latter one to Brigitte.
“Hold on, what are you saying, I am not that old to be your mother, you should see
me on manoeuvres I outdo any man.” Brigitte stated in shock.
“Well, why then did you marry that old man of yours, and how come you both aren’t
retired, isn’t retirement age sixty five max.”
“Who said, I was that old?”

“Well, you said Peter was going to be seventy six, so I deducted from that two, and
held you look as old as him, and so guess that makes you seventy four.”
“If you go on about that, then I might make sure, that you’ll be sleeping in the dog
pound rather than in this house, as an old aged lady would have problems to make the
bed for visitors.”
“How could you, if it wasn’t for me, you be walking about with a walking frame, so
you simply can’t do without my support.”
“I hate to be that age and have you around, if you already are getting on my back
about it, I haven’t even reached forty yet.”
“Pull the other leg.” Martina responded, not believing that Brigitte wasn’t over forty.
“And next you claim Peter is twenty?” She added with a question.
“Well, I had a veil on, and so, I thought he was that age, and once I got married and
removed the veil, I saw to my horror, I married a forty odd old man, but it is too late
to change that now.” Brigitte commented, laughing.
“I’ll tell Peter that!”
“That’s all right, then I’ll tell him, you still wet the bed.”
“I don’t.”
“You and I know that, but Peter doesn’t and so he will believe me, and see how he
will tease you than.”
“I give in.”
Chapter 17
It is getting to the time of the double funeral and Jane Kortinad, an officer in the
Commando’s has volunteered to be a stand in for Martina. She is aware, that there is a
likelihood that there will be of an assailant, as after all, that it the very reason a stand
in was needed.
Jane is a woman, who never has wanted to get involved with any man in the armed
forces and never has even allowed any one of them, to kiss her. Not that she doesn’t
approve of men; it is simply, that she never found a man, who could withstand her
demands. They were either not gutsy enough or they seemed, to lack intelligence or
other things. She has been a long time aware that soldiers had a bet among themselves
on who would be the first commando to kiss her and the first to get her in bed, they
have lost so far. Her profession doesn’t allow her to get to involved with men, as she
must be able to kill, when operating in foreign countries, suspecting them as traitors
or otherwise. Her nick name “Lady of Steel’ was earned both because of being
impregnable by overtures of men and her ability to kill an opponent without a tear.
This is it what also made her so successful, as she proved to be able to do her job time
and time again in the most difficult circumstances. Basically, she is a trained killing
machine and has performed to the maximum of her abilities.
She has been warned that there is this INSPECTOR-RIKATI, who might take her side
but could also be a double agent and actually her assailant. As usually, she will assess
her opponent and if she decides him as her enemy, he would be dead, before he were
to know, what was happening to him. She knows all the tactics men use and they
failed each time. She had no fear of this INSPECTOR-RIKATI, but was curious to
find out what he really stands for, as somehow even her closest colleagues, such as
Peter, Brigitte and Mark have displayed considerable fear of him. It made her curious
to pin point, what is the reason that INSPECTOR-RIKATI made them to fear him.
The problem also would be to detect, who would be the assailant, if it weren’t the
inspector.
Despite being a slim woman and fitting Martina’s description, she was very well
trained. Her only problem was, having read hair, but then again, something would
come up to make an excuse about that. Using a wig would be too risky, as people
would rather suspect that, because so many women are using different colour of hair.
People used to tease her, when she had just joined the armed forces that she was to
short to ever make the commando’s. Well, she proved them wrong, all right. She
made it to an officer! ‘Mind over matters’ was her motto.
Once she met a handsome young man, who asked her to marry him and she really
wanted to give it a thought, but somehow felt that there was something wrong about
him. Then when she was ordered to check him out, she determined, he had to be
eliminated and she did so, swiftly. It was then that she discovered he was a married
man with children and indeed, he was a spy. It reminded her since then, never to trust
a person, no matter how nice they are, as they hardly are going to walk about with an
advertisement stating that they are crooks and will try to kill her instead.
Therefore, by the end of the day, she had no doubt, INSPECTOR-RIKATI would be
dead, if he was the enemy or live, being her ally.
Jane had borrowed a dress of Martina, for the occasion, as after all, most of her own
clothing wasn’t particularly suitable for this kind of event.
“Jane, you are looking good, despite the sombre dress you are wearing. You still want
to go ahead?” Peter asked.
“Of course.”
“We have the daredevil inspector still lurking around, and I suggest your keep your
eyes wide open. He is…” Peter was stating, but interrupted by Jane; “Handsome, tall,
blue eyes, etc.”
“I didn’t say that, ever.”
“Well, if he might turn out to be my enemy, than I might as well have a good looking
one, rather then what has always been portrayed in movies, ugly guys.”
“What does it matter how your enemy looks like, if he is your enemy, your job might
be to eliminate him, if the opportunity allows it. Or have you gone soft?”
“Well, if you put it that way, why don’t you come and meet my knee, and see if you
like the pain, and than tell me if, I got soft-hearted.” Jane invited Peter, who wisely
declined that invitation, thinking, how painful it was to end up off the crossbar of a
pushbike, when he was a kid.
“He is about your hight, and he is slim build, and has wavy hair, but I don’t know, if it
is natural or a wig, as it seems to be so immaculate I still think, it might be a wig.”
“If I get a chance, I will check it out, and if I can get his scalp, I’ll serve it on a silver
platter. Is that what you are after, baldhead?”
“I am not bold, I merely am having some patches.”
“To me, you are bold, are you trying to claim it, as your hair. Let me tell you, for once
and for all, that if I had to drive from one hair to the other, I’d be running out of
petrol, because of the distance.”
“I got enough with two women in the house, and now you are on my back also. Can I
ever get any peace?” Peter put his arm up in the air, to make it look very dramatic.
“Sir, ready for duty, Sir.” Jane now suddenly stated, and Peter realised, it was time to
get to the church.
“Jane.” Peter said with a very passionate and concerning voice, “Please, don’t be
afraid, to step out of this death ride, if you wish to do so, as you could be dead by the
end of the day?”
“Sir, ready for duty, Sir.” Jane responded, and made clear, that she wasn’t going to
change her mind a bit.
“Peter, are you ready to go?” Peter heard Mark asking.

“I am, but I rather had Jane opt out of the funeral, as after all, why keep up the
gimmick to burry an empty coffin.”
“You know very well, that our job is to resolve this matter once and for all, and if
Jane pulls out, than we can end up with a dozen more deaths, and might never get this
opportunity again to resolve the murders. In addition, if we don’t resolve it, than a
danger remains there to the ‘Empire’, and we can’t allow that happening. I just hope,
that the inspector is as good as he claims to be, and is likely the only one, who can
save Jane from death.”
“You are just making clear now that you don’t trust our troops, do you?”
“It isn’t that, I just have the feeling, that the inspector will do the right thing. I have
been talking, over the last few hours, with various officers, and they too described his
conduct strange and rare. Each of them claimed, they never knew, if he was on their
side, but in the end, he was the one, who got the results, so his credibility lies on being
odd and strange and gets things done. You stated yourself that not all the reports you
get, make no sense at all to you and that means, as I suspect, him doing the right
thing. I couldn’t care less, what he does, even if he turns up as Pope, as long as he
gets the results I need, I will be happy to have him.”
“Does that mean, you are going to change my orders?”
“No, I am not, as I have no doubt that the inspector expects you precisely to set up
sharpshooters, to shoot at him. Considering that he went timing out the streets and
around the cemetery, quite frankly expect, he most likely has timed every move he is
going to make, and knows what he can do, plans to do, and has a fifty-fifty chance to
survive.”
“You seem to make him a hero, before he has done anything at all.”
“Nothing to do with being a hero. This inspector of mine is like a killing machine, I
expect, and I think he already knows, whom he is going to shoot, and how is he going
to do it. I think, he suspects a certain person, but needs to get this person to move first
before he can, to get the evidence, he needs. Now, the question is, how long will it
take him to shoot the assailant, and at the same time save not only Jane, and perhaps
George, but also dodge the bullets. I wonder, if you really ought to ask the
sharpshooters to allow a slight delay before they shoot?
“The best I can offer, is to instruct my men that they shoot to kill, only if they have
actually identified a weapon in the inspectors hand, rather than a mere suspicion.”
“I would appreciate, this is tremendous, but if you do want to stick to the original plan
than don’t let my comments bother you. It perhaps is sentimental for me to do so.”
“Actually, I was already considering, whether I ought to be more careful, as after all,
if he was to take the weapon of the attacker and than get killed for this because of
having finger tricking men, I would be in real problems. So I will make sure that they
will act responsibly in the circumstances.”
“Great.”
“Still, if there were a shoot out, and the inspector had a weapon, then you could kiss
him goodbye.”
“I think, he knows that if he produces a weapon, he is a marked man, and be dead
within a fraction of a second, and so he will need to do something, to save his life.
What I wonder is, how on earth, he then is going to save Jane’s life, and deal with the
assailant at the same time? I think he might this time have taken too much upon
himself.”
“What do you know about his past, did you discover anything more?”
“Well, it might be interesting to know, that he used to be a sharpshooter, when an
reservist in the army.”
“That can’t be, I checked, and he has no records of army service.”
“That’s the point, there is no record of him having any army service, yet, I noticed, he
had a trophy at his place, about first price in sharpshooting in the army, and so I
suspect that our inspector might not at all be using his real name, for some unknown
reason.”
“Did you check then with the army?
“I did, none of the winners were our inspector, some have died since, so I checked the
ones that are alive, and none of them fit the description of the inspector.”
“This inspector is a mighty puzzle to me.”
“No radio work today?”
“Not if I can help it. Yesterday, I had my hands full, and if things go smooth, I will
stay out of it. I have a radio with me, but I think Base wants to control matters today,
so I have more time to attend to the inspector, and guard Jane personally.”
“Look, I will not attend to the church service, as I have to get ready for the grave
service, and I have even collected a pair or standard police issued boots for our
Inspector, as he will likely have nails in his shoes again.”
“Let us to a last check of the route, in case there is an emergency, we will be turning
right into Olympia Drive then right into Empire Hwy, then right into Harlando Hwy,
then into Park Hwy into Markin Hwy.”
“Seems right to me.”
“See you at the cemetery.” Peter commented and followed Jane, who now had taken a
seat in the security vehicle.
“Did you bring the tape along?” Peter asked to check details.
“Yes, and I might say Martina gave a good performance, I hope it will work.”
“What about your bullet proof vest, you seem to be so awfully slim for wearing a
bullet proof vest.”
“That’s because I have had to put on a corset to make myself look slimmer.” Jane
responded. Even so, she hadn’t put on a bulletproof vest at all, as she felt that it would
prevent her from moving quickly, if needed and would rather be a health hazard to
her.
“You can stay in the vehicle, at the church, as not to take any unnecessary risk.”
“If I am to act like Martina, then I have to attend.”
“Martina will watch it all on video.”
“The more I wish to be as the real Martina, because the young lady has guts and good
humour, I want to keep that up.”
The drive had been without obstructions or interruptions, despite through the city
centre, due to the crossings having been blocked off. The vehicle arrived at the front
entrance of the Swantee residence, where all other guests were ready for departure.
The first hearse stood there with a white coffin inside, the white was in stark contrast
to the black of the vehicle. There were wreaths on it, and also on the roof of the
vehicle between the bars. ‘I wonder how she was,’ Jane thought, ‘Martina told me
some things about her, and I like the woman, without even having ever met her. She
must have been great.’.
She noticed that there was a man sitting in the first vehicle that was directly behind
the black hearse with the white coffin, which must be the grieving husband. She
wondered, if he would detect, she wasn’t Martina.
The second hearse had this brown shining coffin with golden trimming, and there also
was a decoration of wreaths on it, and on top of the vehicle. Jane realised that this was
her target for today, as this was the empty coffin she had to pretend contained the
body of John. The security limousine now parked behind this hearse, and looking at
the coffin, she realises, getting tears in her eyes.
‘What a nonsense to cry for a empty coffin,’ she told herself, but realised that it
wasn’t the coffin, but the death of John she got tears for; despite never had known
him. ‘This Martina, really got to me, talking about John, I feel as if I was really her.’
Jane thought.
Jane was checking out the other people, as one never knew, any one of them could be
the assailant, but none of them seemed to have any suspicious bulges.
Peter entered the security vehicle and commented; “Ready to go.” and closed the
door. The procession now began to move and Jane was still thinking about the feeling
at the grave, to be grieving for John. Would the tape run out she wonders or should
she replay the tape after the church service?
What if the tape was to run out or the tape refuses to play at all during the service she
pondered, then she would have no choice, but to try to grieve naturally, she thought.
Peter was systematically scanning the area, while the procession slowly travelled to
the Great Cathedral. His trained eye could notice the men on the roofs and he
recognised the faces of his men on the motorbikes at the intersections. ‘Again, my
men were doing a good job.’ he thought. The route went via Harlando Road,
Rosemond Hill Hwy, left into Eastern Hwy. Then South Road to the intersection with
City South Road.
At the church arrival the first hearse made a half circle and than backed up to the
doors. A kind of undercarriage was removed from underneath the hearse and placed
behind the hearse. The white coffin was slowly rolled onto it and pallbearers then
took position next to it. He recognised the faces of the men of his unit. His task was to
keep a watching eye that no one was to infiltrate them.
After the first hearse moved away, the second hearse reversed likewise to the doors
and the same regime occurred to unload the coffin. For all purposes Peter hadn’t
disclosed to his men that there was no actual body inside as the coffin maker had
weighted the coffin beforehand and then his men had collected the coffin and
systematically checked it with a metal detector just in case, to make sure that nothing
was hidden inside of it, as the lid wasn’t to be opened. Again, Peter had taken every
precaution and other than the coffin maker having placed bags of grain into it to get
the right weight of Johns body and so knowing about it, no other person other than
Mark, Martina and Brigitte knew.
The brown coffin was also taken into the church, again by another six of his men
flanking it as pallbearers, and then the others were allowed to follow.
George, in the first vehicle, came out very slowly, and seemed to have problems with
walking, as he was limping. I wonder, if he had some accident, Peter thought.
It was his turn now, and he continued to scan the area and could see his men on
strategic points. It seems to be clear and so he stepped out and then assisted Jane with
leaving the vehicle. Excuse me, he said and then put his arm around Jane and pressed
her hard against his side quickly to get into the Cathedral.
“Peter, let me loose, you animal.” Jane whispered, “Control yourself, I am a grieving
woman.”
“Sorry, I just had an inspiration to get you quickly safe inside.” Peter said in response,
realising he had just lost his self-control fearing to leave Jane too long outside.
“Just watch your step!” Jane whispered back through her black veil.
Jane pressed the button but the tape-recorder didn’t work and it was precisely, as she
had expected. ‘Never rely upon anybody, as it might go wrong,’ she thought, and now
it was time for acting.
Peter heard her snivelling, and the sound was so much like Martina that he said, “I am
sorry Martina, I know it is a difficult time and we feel for you.” He then realised that
he had called Jane, Martina and that the distress expressed, wasn’t at all the sound of
the tape-recorded, but real.
‘I have to get hold of myself, before I make any more errors,’ he thought, and he
began to concentrate on few locations of his men. Slowly, moving forward with Jane
on his arm, he arrived at the front row and there he guided Jane to the brown coffin
and left her there. Jane now could be heard to cry and he really felt sorry for her.
‘How did she do it?’ he wandered, she is always as hard as steel and never showed a
tear in her eyes, when injured during manoeuvres and here it appears, she genuinely
cried.
‘I wonder, if it is another tape?’ Peter thought.
After a few minutes, Jane arose from her knees, and Peter quickly assisted her and
then she went over to the white coffin. Again, Peter retreated to give her space and
George was kneeling there also. He was staring straight ahead. His golden-rimmed
glasses were reflecting the light flickering thrown about by the candles. His suit was
immaculate and Peter wondered, if there would be any creases in it, because of
George kneeled in that position. He noticed that the white-gloved hand of Jane gently
took George’s hand and kept holding it for some time. Then he noticed that Jane had
let George’s hand go and began to stand up, so Peter quickly went to her aid.
While Jane stood there he saw, how slender she appeared to be for a person who was
supposed to wear a bulletproof vest and he also realised that when he had pulled her
over to him, he hadn’t felt the stiffness of the bulletproof vest at all. She clearly had
ignored his orders, to wear it. ‘This makes it all the more riskier,’ he thought.
Jane stood there between the coffins with one gloved hand on each coffin and one
could see the beautiful black dress she was wearing. It was the dress Martina had
worn the previous day and it fitted Jane excellently. Because Jane had red hair and
Martina not, it would all along remain a risky undertaking, while Jane had a double
black veil to try to avoid the red colour to shine through could perhaps be recognised
by others from close by. ‘Should that have happened, then the whole show would
have been exposed,’ Peter thought.
Jane took her hands gently off the coffins and Peter quickly went to her aid again and
in a comfortable manner assisted Jane to get back to the first row of the chairs.
He guided Jane to sit next to him, so he sat right on the inner corner of the front row.
One of his men in black suit had taken a place next to Jane, to secure her there and
three others were siting directly behind them. ‘I wonder where the inspector is?’, he
thought. “What will he be next up to?”
Jane seemed to have gotten hold of herself, and through her veil whispered: “You
called me Martina before, was I that good.”
“Yes, you fooled even me.”
“I am not used to wear such a hat, I never wore any.”
“Guess, there is a first time for everything.”
Suddenly, the laud playing of the organ made all aware that they were in the Great
Cathedral, the sound like peals of thunder.
Peter was thinking he preferred to hear the thunder of the shooting range then this
kind of thunder, as it was deafening. It went on and on and just when Peter was
wondering, if it would ever stop, it suddenly did, as if it had never played before.
“We survived this onslaught.” He whispered to Jane.
The organ using twenty-four Spanish trumpets and four manual consoles had seventy-
six speaking stops, involving about five thousand pipes.
The organ again began to play, but now in a much gentler manner and Peter actually
liked the way it came across. ‘They must have changed the organist,’ he thought.
Peter enjoyed the sound, was able to take a better look at the presentation of the
church, and noticed that the Great Cathedral has a soaring height of its spires and
ceiling. A typical twelfth to the sixteenth centuries Gothic style architecture. The
baptismal front was made out of soapstone. The nave’s twelve bluestone pillars and
the decorated ends of the hammer-beams were very impressive.
The sanctuary had a floor of Spanish Alicante and Portuguese Rosa Aurora and the
steps leading to it, were made from bluestone.
Behind the altar, that was made of Portuguese Rosa Aurora marble, there was a huge
cross on a wall, made of Spanish Emperor Red marble, with columns of green marble
that had a large red sheet hanging on either side that totally covered the wall. To the
right side of the altar there was a beautiful golden gasket in the shape, Peter viewed,
gave it the first impression of being a domed birdcage, but realised, that it had items
in it.
A small chapel adjoined, displayed an altar of English red and white alabaster.
The various mosaic tiles used in the various areas served to contrast the altars used in
each area.
Throughout the Great Cathedral, one could see stained glass windows and figurines of
marble, depicting Saints and other religious and biblical figures.
Not being a Roman Catholic, he had to get used to the looks of a Roman Catholic
Church, as his own church had no statues or such items displayed, other than a Cross.
He then notices, how a person was dressed as a priest, came from behind the wall,
followed by two altar boys. Moment, one was an altar boy and the other was dressed
as an altar boy, but looked like INSPECTOR-RIKATI. Surely, that couldn’t be
INSPECTOR-RIKATI who is an atheist, he thought.
He spoke softly to Jane, “This man, next to the little altar boy, also dressed as an altar
boy, is the inspector, I told you about.”
“He looks cute in it.”
“He is dangerous!”
Jane began to look at the inspector, and watched his every move, ‘I am going to know
the meaning of every movements of an enemy of mine.’ Flashed through her mind, as
she knew, that in the end it could make the difference between life and death.
She looked at his face and detected that his looks were very sophisticated and his hair
was neatly combed. ‘He is a gentleman,’ she concluded.
She could see his shoes just from underneath the clothes, and noticed that they
weren’t ordinary shoes, as seen in most shoe stores. They were clearly outstanding
shoes, which appeared having been hand made, complimenting his gracious and
majestic appearance.
His movements were very much, as if he was dancing, yet it was a decisive movement
and it appeared to her that this man was a highly trained martial art expert, who
moved more like an Ninja, then as a normal police inspector.
‘This man is beyond doubt trained to kill. However, was he there to assassinate her or
was he there to protect her,’ she wondered. Noticing that he was now staring directly
at her, she felt a warm glow going through the body as if his eyes were made out of
steel, as if they were x-raying, yet had the softness of a smooth sea.
Jane was utterly amazed, how such a complexed person appeared right in front of her
and he will perhaps be killing her at the cemetery or she would him. She wondered if
he was the cold-blooded killer, that Peter warned her about; he could be! With all her
experiences it was now for the first time in her life, she was left unable to make a
decision one way or another. Was he an enemy or not. ‘I have to kill him, before he
kills me,’ she concluded and then realised that Peter was gently poking her in the side.
“Wake up.” he whispered, “You are staring, not grieving.”
Jane felt suddenly grief again as before, standing at the coffins, and there was no need
to act, as she really cried. ‘What is wrong with me,’ she thought, ‘I am not some little
girl. I never cried in my life like that before.’ She nearly felt ashamed for having
become so distressed at the coffins, never cried in combat, not even with death troops
around her. The ‘Lady of Steel’, as she generally was known, had slipped to real cry.
“Wake up.” Peter again whispered and Jane now realised to better concentrate on the
service and began to feel very sad again, the same she had felt at the coffins. Soon her
tears began to roll and she actually began to cry.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, who had according to his plans taken a position as an alter

boy, from entering the church immediately realised that this wasn’t Martina, but an
imposter who was acting as Martina. Martina had no red hair and he could see the soft
shining red glare reflect from within the black veil. He was trained enough to detect
such things.
‘I was right,’ he thought, ‘it went as I planned, they had the funeral yesterday! I
suspected they would do that and I have been proven to be right.’
‘Something struck him about this woman, while she seemed to have the figure of
Martina, again, she appeared to be so different. I wonder, who she was. They have
replaced Martina with her, as they clearly expect an attack, and so this woman must
be a daredevil to put her life at stake, to protect her.’ he thought.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI carefully moved, to follow the instructions he was given by
the priest, how to carry on throughout the service, as he now had the best opportunity
to get close to all of whom attended the service.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI heard the imposter crying and he sensed that she was actually
weeping, as her whole body began to shake. ‘That isn’t fake crying.’ he concluded,
‘She really appears to grieve. How on earth was this possible, for an impostor, not the
real Martina,’ he thought. He began to scan the guest, if he perhaps could detect any
faces wanted for any questioning, but couldn’t detect any. It bugged him that the
priest in the chapel had given him the thought of a suspect – a wanted man, but he
checked out the priests record and it appears that the facts were right.
‘As my mother told me, check everything, and so priest or no priest I check them all.
At least this is a real priest, as he will not allow me to fool around with the cross or
anything else and only touch things that an altar boy is allowed to touch. Yet, the
priest in the chapel didn’t mind him to touch the Cross or other things. Maybe, I am
getting to excited,’ he thought.
The priest conducted the various sections of the service of the funeral, songs were
sung, and INSPECTOR-RIKATI had problems as an atheist, who normally doesn’t
pray. He didn’t want to misuse the altar boy roll and so closed his eyes, well nearly, as
to show respect for the service.
Finally the part he was interested in came, where those, who wanted the blessing,
came forward to receive bread and wine from the priest, as part of the communion.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI had the very opportune moment to check each and every
person coming forward, and was checking him or her for everything that an Inspector
would be looking for, while looking for criminals. ‘If I fail,’ he thought, ‘than this
daredevil imposter will be dead, I can’t allow myself to fail.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI stored all details he observed, of people coming forward in his
brain and he knew that his brain would be processing the data, while he was observing
other matters.
When Jane came forward, and lifted her veil, he could clearly see that she had red
hair. ‘I was right,’ he thought, she is a redhead. He also saw her nose, and the details
immediately were stored in his brain. A nearly pointing nose that had a slight dip near
the tip, there were no warts or else on it. ‘A fine nose.’ he held. The lips were very
much lines, it was a mouth of one of the lipstick adds. ‘I wonder if she has any
crooked teeth,’ he thought. The face was slightly raised as to receive the bread from
the priest, there the lips came apart, and INSPECTOR-RIKATI noticed a perfect
example of white pearled teeth, appearing on both, top and bottom. ‘No filings that I
can see,’ he determined. He noticed that she had movements of a leopard moving
around a prey and he realised that this woman might be adorable from the point of
view of a man, but appeared to be a very dangerous person of whom the sleek
movements gave away, she belonged to the special forces. ‘At least on my side,’ he
thought with relief, as he wouldn’t want to eliminate her.
The Inspector had no doubt she was a specialist to take the position she was
performing but, yet, she had really been crying. Surely, she didn’t appear to be a
softy. Was he wrong in her assessment, and she was perhaps more a dancing figure he
had mistaken for a formidable opponent? Surely he couldn’t be that wrong?
“Please.” The priest asked and he realised he wasn’t concentrating on what he had to
do.
“Sorry.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI stumbled and then got his senses together.
Peter had witnessed, both, how Jane and INSPECTOR-RIKATI had acted and he had
absolutely no doubt that the two had been assessing each other, like animals that are
about to go into battle to obtain ultimate victory.
‘They will be a match to watch in a battle,’ he thought, and wondered, if Jane would
kill the inspector having had to do so or the inspector would be victorious and defeat
the ‘Lady of Steel’.
Peter had so much been attending to scanning of people and details etc. that he had
totally ignored to listen to the eulogy that had been given by the various people.
‘I can always watch the video,’ he thought.
The service now came to a close and the coffins were taken from the Cathedral,
accompanied by the music of the organ. Again, Peter felt that the music now being
played was soft, gentle, and actually pleasant to listen to.
It was time to return to the vehicles and so he guided Jane on his arm, to the exit. His
men were directly behind Jane to ensure no one could get near her as they had
followed them in the same format, they had been sitting in the church. This also
would prevent anyone coming to close to Jane, he sought.
Jane was showing deep distress and she was nearly leaning on his arm for support.
Peter had to remind himself that this was Jane and not Martina, as Jane really acted
strange as the real Martina in distress. Over the years, he had never ever seen Jane
other than the robust woman and he was amazed with her display of weakness and
grief. ‘Is she a split personality.’ he wondered?
Once all the invited guests had taken their positions in the vehicles, the funeral
procession was heading for the cemetery.
‘Inspector, please don’t be a fool and don’t try to take a weapon with you.’ Peter
thought. He really didn’t want the inspector being hurt, let alone ending up dead.
Thinking about the inspector, ‘How is he going to get to the cemetery?’ he thought,
wondering.
It was now a very short drive via South Road then Square Road to the cemetery.
Chapter 18
The second Funeral held at the Central Cemetery.
The procession slowly moved to the cemetery, again all traffic had been diverted to
avoid any disturbances.
The procession moved via South Road, turning right into Square Road. Travelling
down to Square Road, it was a slow travel down to East Lake Road, where a right turn
resulted in coming to the entrance of the Central Cemetery.
The Central Cemetery wasn’t really in the centre of the town any longer, as
previously some decades ago, the development of suburbs resulted in more to the east
of the centre of the entire city area, due to business development required more study
soil that was found where the Empire City is now located.
Double lane carriageways with parks and gardens all around, surrounded it. As such,
the Central Cemetery was within an exclusive green area with natural flora.
Most of the Central Cemetery was designated as a heritage area, because many graves
were of the early settlers era, when they first founded the city. The bluestone walls
were a clear example of old building methods. Their heights of about six feet (about
one metre eighty), exclude most of viewing by a passer-by, unless they actually
entered the cemetery.
Once inside, one noticed a display board that showed the cemetery in the shape of an
octagon, on the left were the administration offices, where one could also purchase
items, such as urns and coffins, there on display. The crematorium there after and next
to it was the Chapel also built of bluestone, and some of the older graves were
spreading from there on. To the right of the entrance, there was a large car park, toilet
facilities, and also some of the older graves, which indicated, that the original stage of
the cemetery was the fore part of it, and the rear was added at a later period. This
appeared to be underlined by the cobblestone driveway, near the early settlers graves,
whereas in the newer section, it was a cement driveway that had been inserted with
stones to make it look as the cobblestone driveway.
It could be noticed, that the graves were immaculately kept.
There was an area, where those, who had been cremated, and then an area of those,
who had mausoleums, another area for single graves, divided in religious sections.
In the centre of the octagon was a large island, that housed some animals, it was
connected by a small bridge, and it was obvious, that the cemetery management had
developed it, to attract visitors, to view the animals, while also attending to the graves
of their loved ones. It had a refreshment area, where besides toilet facilities, was also
a sitting area, and some shelter against weather conditions. The water surrounding the
island displayed a range of plants and flowers in containers, floating at the water
surface, with fish swimming about.
Despite of having been a very old established cemetery, it had been converted to
include the heritage in a modern style presentation that made it attractive to visit, even
for those, who had no connection with any of the dead.
A donation box was at the entrance that enabled people to make a donation for the
upkeep of the cemetery. The gate itself was large, of wrought iron.
At the gate, the two hearse and pallbearers were allowed to pass through with the
coffins. All invitees had to be checked, one by one, using metal detectors. Even
George and Jane (Purportingly being Martina) were checked.
Some of the invitees became impatient as that is hardly what they had expected and
the midday sun was really out. While most of the invitees remained waiting in their
cars, the hot sun was baking them too. Both, George and Jane were attended to first,
and so quickly were allowed to go through the gate.
A tent had been set up near the grave and even an air cooler was working frantically,
trying to get some cool air under the tent.
“Are you all right?” George asked, upon which Jane responded with a very emotional
voice, “Yes.”
‘Did he realise I am not Martina,’ she wondered? At least, he didn’t appear to indicate
he knew, she was an imposter.
“I am truly sorry.” George stated.
Jane understood, that George never realised she wasn’t Martina.
After a considerable time, other invitees were able to join them. It was extremely
difficult for Martina to stay in the darkest corner of the tent, trying to avoid people in
noticing her having red hair. But too late, one of the invitees came over and said;
“Martina, your hair shines through the veil like red.”
Jane immediately commented in a voice, indicating a grieving one. “I tried to tint my
hair. It might have gone horribly wrong, you see, I used one of those cheap colours a
friend had, as I didn’t want to have my blond hair coming through the veil, but it
appears, I might have overdone it, I think.”
Upon which the response of the invitee was; “My wife made the same mistake, last
year, but then with colour purple, and her head was awful to look at. Lucky you took a
normal colour, as people might just assume you as a redhead, when they see it.
This man not only appeared to understand it, but happened to take it upon himself to
tell the others, that poor Martina had been so distressed, that she had overdone the
tinting and as result was walking around as a redhead. At least Jane was glad that this
man went about in a manner, that it would look more normal, rather than if others had
detected it themselves. Sure, she could have put a wig on, but if it came out by
discovery, she would have most likely found some excuse, and it worked.
There was no need for her to stay any longer in the deepest shade of the tent, as
people were informed, about her tinted hair to the colour of red.
Jane heard some commotion going on. When she looked towards the gate, she
recognised, the contours of the inspector. ‘I wonder, what is he next up to,’ she
thought.
The inspector had just arrived at the gate, and clearly displayed to be very impatient.
“You men would never be wanting to work in my squad. I would, otherwise, fire the
lot of you, for being so slow. I am representing the entire Police Force, and all you are
doing, is sitting on your backside, doing nothing.”
The sergeant had attended, and tries to calm down the agitated inspector.
“Sir, we are doing our best, and we have to follow the procedures. It does take time. I
ask you to remove your shoes, so we don’t have the same problem, as this morning?”
“I have no intention to walk around in full dress-uniform and parade around in
slippers, as some bedroom furniture salesman. My friend, don’t you know, that if you
were walking around in slippers, right here, you would have been on report for being
out of uniform?”
“Sir, I completely agree, we therefore will provide you with standard police issued
boots, which fit with the dress-uniform, as we recognise that a complete uniform is
essential.”
“Sergeant, I am not in the habit of removing my shoes every time I enter a cemetery,
but to only avoid problems with your superiors, I am willing to change my shoes for
boots, provided of course, you personally take care of them, until I collect them.”
“Of course, Sir, I can assure you, I will. May I also ask you, to accept this note that
was sent by E-mail from a person known as, ‘The Writer’? Do you know him?”
“Of course, sergeant. The Writer is a very famous writer, and his wife Olga like’s me
very much. So, if you are nasty to me, she will get her husband to change the script, to
get you demoted. Is that what you wish?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI teasingly requested.
“Obviously not, Sir, and I guarantee, I will look after your shoes, as if my life
depended on them.”
“Actually, it does sergeant, as the scriptwriter could easily have you killed in his
script. Just keep that in mind. He provided me with these custom made shoes, and he
would beyond doubt be very angry, if you didn’t look after them. So, for your own
sake, don’t risk to be demoted. You better do the right thing to the writer.”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI had deliberately pretended to be agitated, as he wanted to test
them, if they fell into his trap. He opened the note, and it read: “Don’t hesitate for a
moment, but kiss back. You will succeed, Chief Inspector.”
“Sergeant, are you sure this note is for me, and not for someone else?“
“Sir, this was especially delivered for you, and there can be absolutely no mistake.”
‘Why does The Writer refer to the ‘Chief Inspector’ when I am an ‘Inspector’? And
why would anyone want to kiss me in the first place here, notably, at the cemetery, at
a funeral?’ he wondered.
“Sir, we are waiting to process you.”
“Sergeant, I am not in some food factory. Or am I?”
“Sir, please get ready for inspection?”
“I am not on military duty, or on parade either, so, I like you to address me in the
appropriate manner.”
“Sir, may we check you with a metal detector?”
“Well, I did bring along, the large rod, which is the ceremonial rod of Chief
Commissioner of Police, and obviously, it is made of metal. It would set off your
metal detectors, so what about you taking it in for me, so that I can get checked?”
“Of course, Sir, I see no problem with this.”
“Sergeant, may I?” Peter asked, just arriving at the gate to check, what was going on.
“Sir.” The sergeant responded, and then presented the rod to Peter, saluting thereby
also.
“Sergeant, this man is very conniving. I suspected, he was going to have you taking
his weapon for him into the compound.”
“Sir, I refuse to be involved in such conduct.”
“Sergeant, I think that you already did so.” and Peter then unscrewed the head of the
rod and it revealed a small lady-pistol hidden in it.
“Sir, shall I arrest this man?”
“For what? For you assisting him to smuggle in a weapon? Come on, sergeant, he
proved to outsmart you, but failed to outsmart me. Actually, he is going to end up as a
traffic police officer, as he made a bet, failing to have a fully loaded weapon in the
cemetery, he would volunteer to be a traffic police officer.”
“Come on, Mr Lagsmore, I was only kidding, surely you aren’t going to notify
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart about it. Please, pretend you never
found it?” INSPECTOR-RIKATI begged.
“I am sorry, inspector, but you got yourself in troubles, so face the consequences. I
suggest that you better get to the funeral, before you even missed that, and end-up
spending time in one of our cells.”
The Inspector quickly got the rod and the wreaths etc, together and moved towards
the tent.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI had all along expected that Peter would most likely take
personal interest in checking him, and so had planned, that the small ladies-gun would
be found. Peter may perhaps relax, he hoped.
“Inspector, I didn’t expect you to be at the funeral.” George commented, when he saw
the inspector.
“Sir, to show respect, the Police Force has requested me to represent the Chief
Commissioner, and to lay the wreaths on his behalf.”
“I thought you already did?” George commented, pointing to the wreaths that were
near the coffins representing the Police Force.
“You are absolutely right, Sir. These were the wishes of the Chief Commissioner that
I present a further set of wreaths, to indicate he double regrets the incident.
The coffins were still on their undercarriages, when INSPECTOR-RIKATI came

closer to them, asking if he could lay a wreath on the coffin, which the pallbearers
hardly could refuse.
The Inspector went to the head of the brown coffin. While holding one wreath with
his left hand onto the coffin, he placed the other wreath with his right-hand against the
coffin. Out of sight, having his right-hand pushing against the front of the coffin
(obviously hidden by the wreath) moving the secret door-panels aside and grabbed his
small pistol, then quickly took his hand back, by which the door-panels immediately
closed due to the elastic-bands, still leaning against the wreath, which was partly
hanging onto the end of the coffin, the inspector placed the pistol under his jacket into
a special pocket. He moved slowly back, towards the white coffin, and placed a
wreath on that coffin.
The Inspector had clearly succeeded in his plan, and all the work, having spent all
night working with the coffin maker, to design this secret panel in the coffin, had
proven to be right. He had all along expected that the funeral already held was a real
funeral and had contemplated doing so, and when his old friend, the coffin maker had
told him that not one but two brown coffins had been ordered for John, he realised,
the need to be a step ahead. He was successful to later (after the commando’s had
checked the coffin), place the pistol in the secret compartment, when he attended to
the funeral parlour, to bring the first set of wreaths. The commando’s never realised
that he was hiding a loaded pistol, and clearly Peter’s plans to prevent him to succeed,
failed.
The Inspector had to deal with the next stage, to take Martina’s imposter and George
into a position he needed them to have. After all, he had spend his time questioning
the priest, to find out exactly, what was going to occur, and he had to shield Martina’s
imposter and George, while on the other hand, trying to use their bodies to protect
himself from the sharpshooters, whose target he supposed to be.
Each of the coffins were placed on separate bars above the grave, where they would
remain, until the service was about to be completed, then the bars to be removed and
the pallbearers would lower the coffins slowly.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI realised that his life depended mainly on the moment the
assailant would commence shooting, as if the coffins by that time are lowered into the
grave, then there was no way, he could dive in for protection, to avoid the
sharpshooters bullets.
The Inspector studied the position of the graves, and realised, that for him to dive into
the empty grave, above which the brown coffin was positioned, would virtually have
to stand in front of the white coffin. It means, he would have to have Martina’s
imposter standing in front of the white coffin also, even so, as protocol dictates, she
normally would be standing on the other side of the brown coffin.
It has been brought to everybody’s attention, that two helicopters were hovering close
above the cemetery. INSPECTOR-RIKATI had noticed that ambulances had been
standing outside the cemetery, ready to move in, and so realised, that this was much
the same set up, as he had discovered the previous day.
‘They might think, I was a fool, to believe their training exercise story and test
funeral, but I knew better,’ he thought.
People began to gather around the coffins, in front of the graves, as the priest was
approaching
‘What is that?’ INSPECTOR-RIKATI wondered, when the altar-boy seemed to be his
very own Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart.
‘Has he gone mad to parade like this?’ he wondered, only to realise that he had done
exactly the same earlier. ‘It must be an undercover act, so I better ignore him.’
Peter made sure that his sharpshooters were in position, because of the Inspector,
especially on of each side of the graves, so that either way the Inspector turned, he
would be in full view of them. The Inspector also scanned the movement of the
commando’s, and noted, that there was one sharpshooter aiming at him on either side.
He felt at peace now, as he knew that so far his expectations had been correct. He
would have been worried, if it had been any different, he would be left not knowing,
where they were. As least now he knew, which way was the safest.
The priest asked all to pray. The inspector, an atheist, kept his eyes open. He noticed
that the priest had also not closed his eyes.
The inspector began to move slowly to Martina’s imposter, and then, suddenly, placed
his right hand around her waist and said in a whispering tone; “My dear, if you don’t
wish to die then don’t struggle, if you value your life, then stick to me.”
He than gently moved right in front of the priest, towards George, in front of the white
coffin. Everyone was opening their eyes and obviously noticed how strange it
seemed, to see the inspector holding ‘Martina’ tightly, using his left hand and his rod
in the right hand.
“George, please can you assist me with holding my rod, Martina is fainting, and I
need to support her, I need to free my hand?”
Jane had expected that the inspector would try to shoot her, but never, grabbing
around her waist, preventing her from struggling. She felt this strong masculine body
of the inspector very tightly against herself, and felt an urge from within, as wanting
to kiss him.
‘I am grieving.’ she thought, trying to recover from the sudden weakness, she had felt
across the entire body.
‘How can this man make me so weak?’ she thought.
‘Is he trying to kill me, like this?’ she wondered. This kind of attack from any
aggressor would have taken her by surprise. Rather than freeing herself, she felt she
wanted to hold him too. She could smell the fragrance of his aftershave and realised it
to be as one of the most expensive brands, ever available. She saw his eyes, and again,
they appeared like an x-ray, yet, they were green-grey in colour, she didn’t come
across that often.
The inspector couldn’t have come any closer to the front of the white coffin, and
George had moved completely to the left side of the inspector and took the rod. The
inspector stated; “George, it would be undignified for me to be without my rod, or to
leave someone else to assist this lady in distress, so I beg you, please, stay here, so my
rod is near me.”
“Father, can we continue the service without delay? So, this poor soul can return to
her vehicle quickly.” The inspector directed himself to the priest.
Peter realised, that INSPECTOR-RIKATI had just totally changed the set up, as
neither of the sharpshooters had a clear view of INSPECTOR-RIKATI, and weren’t
in any position to shoot, if required, as Jane (‘Martina’) and George basically became
a shield for him.
Peter suspected, that INSPECTOR-RIKATI definitely had a pistol, and he was lulled
into a false sense of security believing otherwise.
‘I should have expected that, there’s was nothing that would stop this man.’ he
thought.
Mark, who stood there, carrying the Cross, looked in amazement, how the inspector
had single-handed altered the whole set up, and totally eliminated any danger of the
sharpshooters.
‘Nevertheless he could still be shot,’ he thought, but he admired the ingenuity of the
inspector, and was mighty proud of being his Deputy Chief Commissioner.
The priest realised that the situation wasn’t as he had planned, and was forced to
proceed with the service in a hurry, in getting it over and done with, which was more
difficult at the present moment, having this inspector clowning about, with ‘Martina’
and George. That is the last thing he expected.
“Father, please could you hurry up with the service, as ‘Martina’ weakens every
moment, due to the injuries she sustained last week, and I would hate to see her bleed
to death. I can feel her body shaking, and I fear, that unless you can quickly complete
the service, we have to leave right now.”
“Let’s pray for the deceased, and for Martina’s recovery.” The priest stated, and when
all had their eyes closed in prayer, INSPECTOR-RIKATI again kept his eyes wide
open, so did Jane, knowing that the veil hid her eyes from everybody’s sight.
They both noticed, that the priest during the prayer slowly moved his hand, revealing
a small pistol with a silencer in his sleeve, held in a holster. Jane realised, that the
inspector wasn’t the enemy after all, but rather trying to protect her. It went quickly
through her mind that the empty graves would likely be the option for the inspector to
dive into, to avoid sharpshooters in shooting him. Also might be dead within fraction
of seconds, as the priest moved his arm in her direction. Jane held, she ought to take
steps, in order to save INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s and her own life, as well as position
herself in aiming to move in the direction of the empty grave, and to attract the
attention of others, as to warn them.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI knew that it would be a matter of seconds to move, leaning on
his right leg, lifted his left one, attempting to kick George, so he would fall sideways,
as a moving target would be difficult for the priest to hit. By moving Martina’s
imposter, he would also make her a more difficult target.
‘But would he be able to get into the empty grave, below the brown coffin, before the
sharpshooters would let their firework loose,’ he wondered.
As an experience sharpshooter himself, he knew that in normal circumstances, a
shootout would be in his favour, but the odds were against him, and he knew this.
Just when the Inspector was able to get hold of his pistol and aiming at the priest, he
heard a shrieking deafening defending yell from Jane, who at the same time
unbalanced him by pulling him into the empty grave. This happened, while he was
attempting to shoot at the priest and kicking George. His shot hit the priest in the
shoulder. The Priest quickly shot in the direction of Jane and then moved to aim his
weapon at George, and fired a shot in that direction also, at which time he began to
fall backwards, hit by a second shot from the Inspector, who with Jane, by now was
falling into the empty grave, causing the brown coffin to slide sideways. Both,
INSPECTOR-RIKATI and Jane fell to the bottom of the grave, then the brown coffin
slid partly back, dangerously hanging over the top of the grave, as the bars that had
been holding it previously, had also moved. The brown coffin blocked the grave
totally, preventing anyone in seeing, what was happening down below in the grave,
and for any soldier to aim at the inspector. No further shooting by the priest, as he fell,
fatally injured onto his back.
Peter and Mark having heard the combat scream of Jane, which they were accustomed
to, during combat, automatically pulled their weapons, but both were searching for a
target, as they couldn’t see the priest holding a small pistol with a silencer, but
noticing him falling backwards, the Inspector and Jane falling into the grave and
George falling onto the ground, seemingly clutching his leg from pain.
The sharpshooters had finally been able to take a clear shot in the direction of the
inspector, once they could see, he had a pistol in his hand, but that was only, when he
was falling towards the grave, trying to avoid hitting Jane.
“Code lockup.” Peter screamed into his hand held radio, the commando’s were
quickly coming towards the grave, with their weapons ready to shoot.
The two helicopters moved into position, in hovering just above the grave, with
commando’s also aiming their weapons downwards.
Peter, who had seen that the inspector had a pistol, instructed his men for readiness to
shoot, but wait, to shoot only, if the inspector still had a weapon in his hand and there
was sufficient danger, he would use it.
The priest had fallen backwards, obviously dead, and had a bullet right between the
eyes, and one in the shoulder, so neither Mark or Peter held, there was any purpose in
dealing with him now.
Peter took charge of the units, surrounding the grave, in which the inspector and Jane
had fallen, while Mark took charge of the other commando’s coming from all
directions, to secure those, who had attended the funerals, having been standing near
the grave, to prevent anyone from leaving.
“I warn you inspector, come out, with your hands above your head, and don’t have
any weapon in your hands, as my men will shoot on the first sight of it.”
Peter then realised, that it was a foolish request as the coffin totally prevented the
Inspector from getting out, but in any event, he had done the right thing in making a
formal request.
‘I have to act by the book,’ he thought.
“Inspector, I warn you, not to harm Jane, she is a member of our forces, and she isn’t
Martina. So, there is no purpose in harming her. Jane are you all right?” he called out,
but there wasn’t a sound from the grave.
“Get ambulances!” Peter directed, with extreme concern for the wellbeing of Jane.
‘Did the Inspector kill her?’ He wondered.
“Men, take this coffin away!” he shouted.
“Sir, we are dealing with the dead.” one commando commented.

“There is no body in there, just rubbish!” Peter yelled, grabbing one of the bars and
piercing the coffin on the side in such manner, going right through it, and coming out
on the other side.
“Grab it,” he commandeered. “Hold the other side, and don’t let that bloody thing go.
I warn you. I’ll kill you personally!” He yelled, in no uncertain voice to the men that
were trying to hold the other end of the coffin.
“On three, we will remove it, you guys stand ready to shoot, but make sure that only
in case he is trying to use a weapon.” Peter instructed.
“One.”
“Two.”
“Three.”
On that command, the coffin was removed, the commando’s, who hadn’t been taking
part in removing the coffin, were pointing their weapons into the grave.
“Sir, I think, he has one of our secret weapons. Sir, do we shoot him for that?” a
commando jokingly asked, and there was a laud-laugh coming up.
There in view of all was the ‘Lady of Steel’ twisted around the inspector, they were
kissing, having a good hold of each other, as if they were the only ones in the world.
Peter noticed that Jane was bleeding from the arm, the inspector from one of his
cheeks, his right cheek. Blood was streaming out of the wounds, it was amazing the
two were still kissing.
“Colonel, you are on duty, and at least you ought to salute your superior!” Peter
stated, in a mighty warning voice to Jane.
That got her attention, and commented, "Peter, can’t you see, I am busy to thank the
man, who saved my life, and thanks for the promotion?”
Mark had also arrived at the grave and seeing the two of them cuddling, had his turn;
“Chief Inspector, you are to report immediately!”
INSPECTOR-RIKATI or now Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI responded back; “Sir, it
is my duty as a police officer to assist a lady in distress. That is what I am precisely
doing, and thank you for the promotion.” and continued to cuddle with Jane.
“You love birds, the ambulances are here, considering that both of you are injured, so
get out of there!” Peter commandeered.
Jane and Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI tried to get up, but realised, they were both
stuck. The pain they had, a burning pain in the body. It wasn’t love, but injuries,
which meant, it wasn’t too easy either to get out.
Peter acknowledged that something had to be done, and descended into the grave at
the foot end of Jane and Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI. Peter was able to get Jane
above Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI, and then slowly moved her upwards, where the
waiting paramedics took over, placing her on a stretcher.
“Scott, don’t let those guys scare you, as I will kick their arses.” Jane yelled out to
Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI.
“Oh, Scott, is his name? And how come, you know this, and the readers of this book
and ourselves, so far, weren’t even allowed to know about his Christian name?” Peter
asked.
“He loves me.” Jane whispered smiling.
Mark had taken a position in the grave, realising that Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI
had lost a lot of blood, and urgently needed plasma.
“You fool!” he stated to Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI, but in a way that indicated, he
was deeply concerned for his wellbeing, rather then trying to be critical.
“Get the hell out of the way, he needs fresh air, and get plasma B positive?” he yelled
to the commando’s, adding. “This man is going to die, if we don’t hurry!”
Mark was glad that he had arranged, prior to the event, for plasma B positive on hand.
He had seen on the files, that Rikati had B positive blood group. He was glad to have
taken precautions, and even had a doctor on standby.
Within minutes Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI was connected to all kinds of tubes and
blood was flowing into his veins. Mark had moved out of the way, to enable the
doctor to take over, and at one stage it appeared, that it was the end of the inspector.
“Jane, we better take you to the hospital, you need surgery.” Peter said.
“Don’t be a bloody idiot, I am not going anywhere without Scott. Don’t even try!”
came the hissing warning from Jane in reply!
Peter realised, that there would be no way in the world, of Jane leaving, she clearly
had fallen in love, and wasn’t going to leave Scott in this critical situation alone.
“Let at least, the medics than check you up again?” Peter asked, to which Jane agreed.
“I tell you, they can try to stick one needle into me. I kill them, and you as well! So
don’t try any tricks.”
“Jane, I make sure, they will not.”
“Sir, we have a priest here,” a commando reported to Peter.
“Listen, the inspector isn’t dead yet, and if I can help it, he never will!” Peter
responded with a grim face!
“Officer, I was requested this morning by a INSPECTOR-RIKATI to conduct a
funeral in relation to a Mrs Swantee. The Inspector advised me, that the priest, who
normally would perform the service, would be in dispose, and so requested me to
attend her funeral at 3 pm sharp, to commence the service.”
Peter discovered that the inspector had already planned a service by another priest,
and so he all along had suspected that the priest could have been the would-be killer.
He clearly had grossly underestimated the inspector. The inspector was better than he
ever had expected.
“Father, if Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI instructed you, then please let’s proceed.”
and he guided the priest to the white coffin. The priest commenced the funeral service
for Mrs Swantee. The coffin was slowly lowered into the grave. George, unable to
stand, sprinkled some earth over the coffin. Then the pallbearers placed a white sheet
over the grave, to prevent others looking into the grave.
“Father, I am sorry, but Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI is in a very bad shape. We think
he might not make the day, as he was badly injured. As such it would be better if you
stayed on, I don’t know why, as he is an atheist, but just in case you might be
needed?” Peter stated.
“I will pray for his soul.” the priest commented, and then fell onto his knees praying
near the grave, where Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI was laying.
“Scott, we got you a priest, so you can go to hell, or make a confession.” Peter
informed Scott, hoping, that he could get the attention of Chief INSPECTOR-
RIKATI, who was in a very bad state.
“Sir, I am sorry, but I think, he may not be able to hear you. I don’t think, he is going
to make it, Sir.” the doctor confined to Peter.
“Go to hell, Scott, or come and get me!” Peter angry yelled at Chief INSPECTOR-
RIKATI.
The doctor noticed that Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI opened his eyes and was trying
to talk. He went onto his knees, listening to him.
“He wants the priest,” the doctor yelled out.
Peter and Mark both standing near the grave, thought, that Scott was going to reform,
and wanted to finally become baptised before he died.
“Father, a lost soul for you.” Mark quickly directed the priest to the grave. The priest
already had heard, what the doctor had stated.
The doctor climbed out of the grave, and then the priest lowered himself down.
“Father, how often do you visit the living in their graves?” Peter asked, trying to get
the tension broken, to make it easier for those at the grave.
“My son, the dead are the living in eternity. I visit them all, as I will do, maybe with
you too.” was the response that took Peter by surprise?
“My son, do you wish to be relieved of your sins and die peacefully?”
“Father.” was the whispering, “If I am going to die, than I want to get married to the
woman I love.”
“My son, do you wish to be married within our religion or not?”
“Baptise me, but quick, as I don’t want to die an atheist, or not married?” Scott
whispered very softly.
“My son, I can baptise you, but I can’t marry you, unless there is a woman, who
wants to marry you, and I don’t think you are in a condition to wait that long!”
“Father, get him baptised, I get the woman.” Mark yelled.
Peter went with Mark to the ambulance.
“Get her out, she is getting married!” Peter instructed the paramedics.
“And hurry up, her future husband is dying!” Mark added, with a grim tone of voice.
“Don’t you bloody let him die on me, you apes!” Jane screamed as loud as she could,
not too loud in her condition.
“Hey, lovebird, direct that to your dying husband, so he gets back to the living.” Peter
teased her.
Once Jane’s stretcher was out of the ambulance, Mark and Peter carried it back to the
grave, yelling, “Make way. Make way, the bride is coming!”
Some of the commando’s began to laugh, as the whole situation had become
hilarious. A funeral turned wedding in a grave!
“Scott don’t you dare to die on me, you haven’t even got me pregnant?” Jane
screamed from the top of her lungs to Scott. This, causing the men to laugh even
more.
“Get me out of the straps?” she yelled, and Peter and Mark frantically tried to undo
the straps, because they realised, Jane was as an injured animal that wouldn’t take a
no for an answer.
“Don’t stand there, you monkeys, get me to my husband!” she commandeered, and
Peter and Mark gently let her down into the grave, was really crowded having the
Priest there also.
“My child, I think it is too late, our dearly beloved has departed from our presence,
and now at peace with our Lord.”
The men who had been laughing, suddenly stopped, and removed their headgear as a
token of respect for the dead.
Jane burst out in tears, and began to hit Scott with her fists on his chest, yelling at
him, “Don’t you bloody leave me behind, come back, you have to marry me, you
bastard. Get back, I tell you, get back, or I come after you!”
She was really pounding on his chest, Peter and Mark suspected that Jane had gone
berserk, loosing the man, who had finally conquered her heart.
“My child, he had taken his place with the Lord.”
“He can’t die, he has to marry me.” Jane screamed, and again began to hit the chest of
Scott in a very repetitive manner.
“Stop her Mark?” Peter asked.

“Let her go, she knows, what she is doing, she is trained for this.” Mark responded
and as he said this, he noticed that there was a movement in Scott.
“She has done it, she got him back from the dead.” Mark triumphantly yelled.
“May the Lord be with you?” The priest praised Jane followed by; “The Lord has
given you the powers to resurrect the dead!”
Scott opened his eyes, and very softly, in a weak voice asked. “Father, is my wife
bashing me?”
“My son, she resurrected you, but you aren’t married yet, but if you change your mind
to marry her, then I will have her removed, so she won’t be able to continue this.” the
priest stated with humour in his voice, as he was aware that this man, who just came
back from the dead, immediately was able to make jokes.
“If you even try to leave this grave without being married to me, then you don’t know
what is coming to you.” Jane warned Scott.
“Father, protect me from this awful woman?”
“My son, the Lord gave you back your life, so you could be married to this adorable
creature, how could I act against our Lords wishes.” the priest stated smiling.
“Father, I was in heaven, and now back in hell, she already bashed me before being
my wife.” Scott whispered with a smile.
“My son, marry her, and she may kiss you.”
“Father, she might tear my throat.”
“If you don’t get smart, quickly, I will be showing our guys, what a nice bullet hole
you have in your backside!” Jane threatens Scott.
“Father, save me from this horrible creature and marry me, so I can tame her?”
“Have we got any witnesses?”
“I am,” both Peter and Mark yelled at the same time.
The priest commenced the wedding ceremony, for what is possible in the
circumstances, where there is an injured wedding party and a priest in the grave, with
blood all around them, and finally asked the couple to make their vows. They
accepted each other, the priest then asked to place the ring on each other's finger.
“What ring?” Jane asked.
“What ring?” Scott asked softly
“What ring?” Mark asked.”
“What ring?” Peter asked
“What ring?” everybody else around the grave asked.
“We need a ring?” Peter asked, and the request from man to man then followed, “We
need a ring?”
“Who wants a ring? The sergeant asked, when he heard it.
“The bride and groom!” a soldier stated, “The bloke, whose shoes you got.” he added.
“That bloke will get his rings!” The sergeant commented, and went to the grave.
‘With a shoe in your hand, one comes through the entire land’ the sergeant thought,
even so, he ought to have referred to “hat” not shoe, but it suited the sergeant better.
“Sir, I am presenting rings for the bride and groom.” The sergeant reported to Peter,
and handed Scott’s shoes over.
“Sergeant, those aren’t rings, but shoes!” Peter responded.
“Sir, when one ties the laces, they form loops, so then they become rings, and no one
says they have to be made of gold!”
“Scott, we have rings, but we first have to tie your shoe laces.” Peter yelled.
“He doesn’t need to wear his shoes, just to get rings, you ape!” Jane very impatient
yelled.
Peter tied the shoelaces, and then lowered the shoes.

“Father, can you see the loops of the shoelaces, well those are rings, their wedding
rings.” Peter claimed laughing; “Get on with it, Father? Finish the wedding ceremony,
as my stomach is empty and I want to taste the wedding cake!”
“Where is my piece of the wedding cake?” Mark laughed.
Scott held a shoe in his hand, and Jane slowly passed her finger through one of the
loops, and then Scott put one of his fingers through the other loop. Jane and Scott
were pronounced husband and wife.
“You may now kiss the bride,” he concluded, upon which Jane with tender loving
care put her arms around Scott, and kissed him gently.
“My dear husband, I will train you, to avoid being shot in your buttocks next time, as
in all those years in combat, no one ever was able to get me into the hot seat.” she
laughed.
“I get you for this, I am not going to die just to haunt you for the rest of our lives, to
prove I was better! Scott whispered, and a smile beamed from his face.
“Father, can I take over, so I can perhaps get those lovebirds out of the grave, or are
they going to spend their wedding night in there with you.” The doctor asked
laughing.
“The Lord had guided me, and the Lord had given life back to a lost sheep.” The
priest commented.
Then to Jane and Scott, “My children, this was the most unrealistic, absurd, comical
wedding, I ever have performed, and ever likely will perform, but it is the one I dearly
treasure, as the most enjoyable moment of my life. Praise the Lord.”
The priest began to make his way out of the grave, aided by Peter and Mark.
Mark noticed outside the grave, blood, and dirt on the habit of the priest and
apologised for that. “My child, it was the Lord, who guided me, and it is an honour to
have the blood of this courageous man on my habit. I will treasure it for ever.” with
these words the priest left towards the gate.
“Jane you better get out, so there is more room for Scott.” Mark asked.
“I am not going to leave my husband. I stay with him until he comes out.” and she
carefully went to sit down, gently placing Scott’s legs over hers, while she sat across
the grave, so the doctor could just stand next to Scott.
“Jane, it is too crowded in there, and you are injured, come on, come out, and go to
the hospital.” Peter begged.
“Sir, reporting, Sir. I am assisting a man in distress, and required as a paramedic to
remain with the man.” Jane suddenly yelled in a sharp military kind of voice.
Peter and Mark realised, she was a determined lady and used her paramedic position
to stay with Scott. Both could do nothing, but respect this amazing woman, who
despite being hurt, refused to give up her husband.
It was getting darker, Peter and Mark were getting concerned that the dusk might
become difficult for the injured, and so he ordered to move the tent over the grave.
“Get heaters!” he commandeered, “and get lighting!”
Scott began to talk slowly and softly, “ My dear wife, you are neglecting me already,
where is my brandy and newspaper, and have you switched on the TV?”
“Don’t you dare to start on me already!” Jane warned Scott, with a laugh.
The others began to laugh, as here we had a badly injured man and all he could do,
was to make jokes.
“Come on, you guys, get my husband his brandy, newspaper and TV, if I fail, I might
never get my wedding night,” she yelled in a laughing voice.
Mark left, as he had every intention to get exactly that, the brandy, newspaper and a
portable TV. ‘It is the least, I can do for Scott.’ he thought.
Leaving the cemetery, he ordered the sergeant to get electricity near the grave.
“You better have it ready when I come back. Because he found some dirt on his
shoes, he will come after you for not having properly cared for them, if you don’t do
him a favour.” Mark smiling added.
“Yes, Sir.” The sergeant then replied, and took charge thereafter in rolling out a
power-cable found in their tool shed, normally used by the cemetery gravediggers
and.
Within about fifteen minutes, Mark was back. When he arrived at the grave, the
power cord was there.
“Scott, on orders of your wife, I am pleased to report that we have a bottle of brandy,
a newspaper and a TV.” He connected the TV, and lowered it down and gave the
doctor the brandy and the newspaper.
“Don’t you think my husband needs a comfortable chair, and some light?” Jane asked.
“Madam, his chair has been left at home, but we can arrange a light.” Peter jokingly
replied. Then hastily went to the chapel to get a portable light from the work shed.
When he returned, he commented to Jane, “Madam, your star is shining in my eyes.”
having the lamplight reflecting into his eyes.”
“Sorry, Sir, the mud is covering up your eyes.” Jane comically responded, taking the
light.
A considerably large medical team had gathered by now near the gravesite. It was
obviously a very odd situation, a badly injured man lay there with his legs on his
injured wife’s lap, having a sip from a bottle of brandy, reading a newspaper, being
tied up in tubes.
“May I ask you, why did your husband want the TV when he isn’t even watching it?”
Peter asked.
“Sir, in case you haven’t realised, my husband got married to me, and so he wanted
the TV for me, so I can enjoy his company, while watching, what is going on in the
world, and not having to listen to stupid questions.” Jane in a very happy mood
responded, and she had a real lot of fun in this.
Scott, despite being badly injured, still couldn’t resist having to laugh.
“Careful, Sir.” The doctor warned, “That would otherwise be the last time you ever
laughed.” He added.
“Thank you Mr Writer, Scott stated softly, “You got me married to the most
adorable woman, so now, I don’t need to chase your wife Olga, anymore.”
“Hey, Scott, hold on, what are you saying, you were after my wife? I better
watch you?” the scriptwriter writes.
“Mr Writer, I understood your message. When I fell into the grave, and Jane then
kissed me, your script refused to let me remain dead, and so Jane was able to
resurrect me from the dead. Only you can be the genius. My wife and I will always
be indebted to you Mr Writer, and your wife.”
“Mr Writer?” Scott asked further.
“Yes Scott?”
“Did you spend your wedding in a grave?”
“Of course not, we had a private wedding, just the two of us.”
“Well, Mr Writer, remember the privacy of your own wedding night? Then
think, what my wife and myself are heading for? Is that fair, having all those
people around my wife and myself?”
“I understand Scott, and I will see, if I can arrange some privacy for you.”
“I think your husband is delirious.” The doctor commented, and then added; “He is
talking to someone, being a scriptwriter.”
“My husband is OK, as he indeed was talking to the scriptwriter. I heard it all, and I
too like the scriptwriter to give us some privacy. Is there something wrong with that
doctor?”
“Well, if you both claim you can talk to the scriptwriter, and know what he writes,
then, who am I to argue about that? Is there anybody else, who knows, what the
scriptwriter writes?”
“Yes, I do.” Peter commented.
“I do too.” Mark commented, and anyone, who even claims, we are idiots, can spend
the next five years or so in the lock up!
“All right, I accept that, well ask the scriptwriter, what we can do about Scott and
Jane.” the doctor asked.
“Mr Writer, my husband and I like to have some privacy, would you please
write the script for that, and ask your wife Olga to make it nice, when she does
her editing?” Jane asked.
“Jane, I may state on behalf of my wife Olga also, that we are very impressed
with the courage both, you and your husband, have displayed today. We do wish
both of you to have some time on your own. But please, be careful, your
husband is severely injured, and you wouldn’t want him to fail in you-know-
what, because you are too hasty at the moment of his condition?”
“Mr Writer, thank you and your wife for the writing of the script, your kind
words and I will take it very carefully with my husband, I assure you.”
“All right, Jane, let’s set our watches on the same time, so when I say “Now”
then that is for all zero hundred hours, and tell the doctor, that he can begin to
move Scott in ten minutes from then precisely. Ready.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Zero hours, now.”
“Thank you, Sir.”
Mark took charge in getting the bottle of brandy, at least, what was left of it, the
newspaper and the TV out of the grave, and directed the man to be on standby.
At exactly ten minutes past zero hour, the doctor and paramedics began to move
Scott, after Jane had just been lifted out of the gravesite.
“Please, be careful?” She asked the doctor and paramedics, and in a very gentle voice
nowhere near the rough kind of language she used earlier.”
“Madam, we will!” the doctor assured her.
I want the pallbearers to take their position!” the doctor commandeered, and Peter
quickly ordered his men to take up their positions.
He was able to get Scott moving slightly, having him to lie down, like in a bed.
However, Scott obviously wasn’t able to lie on the injured cheek.
“Drop the bands!” the doctor instructed, and so, the pallbearers dropped the bands that
they hadn’t used for the brown coffin, but were the same, as those used to lower the
white coffin into the grave.
The doctor took one of the bands, and carefully moved it underneath Scott’s left arm
and then pulled it through to his right arm, then up, and the band was just long enough
to give the end part to the pallbearer, standing on the other side.
“Hold it!” he instructed.
“Yes Sir.” The commando responded in view, the doctor was a military doctor.
The doctor did so likewise with a band under Scott’s waist, as he realised that with the
injured cheek there could be no pressure there.
Next a band was placed around Scott’s legs.
The doctor explained to the pallbearers that they had to move up Scott’s weight as he
directed, it was only to get the stretcher underneath of Scott.
A stretcher was carefully moved next to Scott, and the doctor began to give
instructions to the pallbearers, as to which part had to be lifted.
Finally, he was able to get the stretcher under Scott, and then directed the pallbearers
to slowly have Scott descending onto it.
Once this part was over, the doctor began to take the bands around the stretcher, as to
get the pallbearers to lift up the entire stretch.
The doctor climbed out of the grave, eagerly helped by Mark and Peter.
“You men, carefully bring up the stretcher, but do it very slowly, and listen to my
commands.” The doctor instructed.
“Slowly, slowly, slowly.” The doctor stated. The stretcher was slowly coming to the
surface.
Scott was well awake, but wasn’t going to say anything, as he realised that this was a
critical time to get him out.
Jane had been put back on the stretcher, having been used for her before, and she was
fascinated to watch, how they were carefully elevating her husband. Sure, she knew
from training exercises, how to do it, but it was different now, this time it was a very
precious cargo to her.”
When the stretcher was near the surface, Mark grabbed the head end, and Peter the
foot end and other commando’s, who had been there also, began grabbing the rails of
the stretcher.
“On my command, we will be moving towards me.” Peter instructed.
Mark being aware, that the other commando’s had a firm grip of the stretcher, so he
could then release his grip.
Mark took charge of clearing the area. Peter and his men slowly carried the stretcher
away from the gravesite. The paramedics were holding the tubes connected to Scott,
as it was a delicate operation to move him about, while attached to the tubes.
Once the stretcher was clear, its legs were dropped, so the wheels touched the ground,
resulting in Scott being one metre from the ground, a much easier position to be
attended to.
A team of doctors attended to Scott, while the commando’s moved away, to clear the
immediate area.
The helicopter ride.

“Sergeant, what have you done about the people, who were at the gravesite, when the
shooting started?” Mark asked.
“Sir, we took their names and checked them. Then they were allowed to leave. The
ambulance with George on board also left. He had a wound on his arm. The doctor
said it was a minor injury, but his leg was more of a concern, as the inspector had
caused some damage to his leg.”
Mark had organised a special freight helicopter, when it had been obvious to him, that
it might not be possible with the delay, to get an ambulance through peak-hour traffic
to the hospital. The sound of yet another hovering helicopter could be heard.
“Go to the tent, and hold it,” he yelled at the commando’s, as the wind turbulence
caused by the rotor blades of the helicopter was causing considerable problems with
the tent.
The helicopter was landing in the car park, and it was a matter of taking the
ambulance up, once Scott was in it.
The doctor having conducted the medical treatment from onset indicated that Scott
could be moved. Peter had commanded for the helicopter to stand by for transport.
Scott was transferred into the same ambulance as Jane was in, as it was better to get
them both in that manner to the hospital, in view that Jane had refused to leave
without him.
Once the ambulance was ready, the helicopter left the ground, and soon began to
hover above the ambulance. The commando’s had considerable problems in getting
the cables onto the ambulance, but finally the four cables were fastened and Peter
permitted, the ambulance be raised off the ground.
The ambulance was being lifted in a gentle manner, and once it was close to the
helicopter, the helicopter moved slowly forward. With the injured inside, it was
essential, not to shake the cargo too much, so the helicopter made its turn very slowly,
facing the direction of the hospital. Then it flew towards the hospital.
The priest.
It was only now that Peter and Mark were able to concentrate on the body of the
priest. They have found two bullet holes.
“Are you saying that our inspector missed in the first shot?” Peter asked Mark
wondering.
“I think, I saw Jane pulling him towards the grave, that might have caused him to miss
the first shot, but look, how he hit him right in between the eyes, when he himself was
going down, that was marksmanship.”
“I never saw that this priest had a weapon.”
“I think that is why Scott took this position, as he was aware that only, if he was able
to take a look within the sleeve of the priest, he could see, if there was a weapon.”
“He was smart alright, but I wonder, how on earth did he get his weapon inside the
cemetery, when I discovered the ladies-gun in the ball of the rod?”
“Scott obviously had planned for you to find one, and so, assessing you might not
have suspected he had another option, as you would have otherwise been most likely
even more suspicious, then you already were. Considering the other priest turning up,
he had already arranged matters knowing, how it would end up. Perhaps his own
wedding is something, he never had expected!”
Peter was checking the priest and noticed that a holster had been fitted onto the priest
arm, so when he stretched his arm in a certain position, the pistol would discharge a
bullet.
“I will tell you, honestly, I never suspected the priest, and didn’t know either, he had
an arm holster.” Mark commented.
“I still wonder, how the priest got his weapon, when my men had carefully searched
for any metal in the cemetery?”
“I think that this is more in the field of Scott. I think there is more to it, than we
possibly knew. Did you know that there was a secret cavity in the coffin?”
“No, where was it?”
“One of the commandos pointed this out to me, when he was trying to remove the bar
from the coffin, and then noticed the front panel gave away, I had a look at it, and it
appears, Scott all along planned the entire funeral, and so expected, that no one would
check the coffin for weapons after the church service, and so he somehow had
removed the weapon, once the coffin was in the cemetery.”
“I wonder, how on earth Scot could have known, there was a second brown coffin, as
only a handful of people knew.”
“Didn’t I tell you, Scott’s father was a cabinet maker and Scott handed the business
over to the workers, when he entered the Police Force? Well, I suspect that the cabinet
maker and Scott might have most likely worked together on this project.” Mark added
smiling.
“What? Are you saying, he knew all along, it was an empty coffin?”
“I told you, he was smart. And you thought, he believed the story about the test
funeral service! I think he outsmarted both of us.”
“I am amazed, how crazy Jane went about him, I have never seen her like that. I
wonder, what made her act like that?”
“I think the two of them match, they have their instinct for this, and it was obvious,
that the way Scott proved to be, she would fall for him, as he is her ideal man.”
“How much was actually on the video tape?”
“Well, I was advised that even the wedding was recorded, so it might be fun to watch
afterwards.”
“I better get the men organised, but I still wonder, if this resolves our manoeuvre, or
do we still have to stay on?”
“I think that this isn’t the end of it, and with Scott being out of action for the moment,
it will at least be a couple of weeks that we will be stuck to our roles.”
“I better make sure Scott gets his shoes back, as after all, we wouldn’t want to loose
the wedding rings.” Peter commented with a smile, and went to collect the shoes.
“All right men, I want you to secure this place, that not a fly can go in unnoticed, and
sergeant, I want you to set up an additional guard post with the priests body, to avoid
any further strange happenings.” Mark ordered.
“Yes, Sir, and may I recommend not continue walking about in the clothes of a
acolyte, as you already went to the shop before. They might have thought you are a
religious freak?”
“I totally forgot about this.” Mark commented and quickly took off the clothes,
revealing his own clothes underneath.
“Sir, I think you are out of uniform, you are wearing a police uniform.” The sergeant
commented in amazement, seeing his superior in police uniform.
“That’s right, sergeant, I am an undercover officer, please do keep this a secret?”
“Sir, what about funerals tomorrow?”
“Sergeant, you will know, what to do, to ensure no one gets near the crime scene.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Mark instructed Peter to provide him with a full report in the morning, about the day’s
event. “I am sorry pal, I have to do this, and it is my obligation.” Mark stated very
apologetically.
“I know.”
“I am heading to the hospital, to see, what is going on” Mark announced and left.
Arriving at the General Hospital by helicopter.

The helicopter had arrived at the hospital’s helipad, by now; the ambulance was
slowly lowered onto helipad. Once the ambulance had been released, the cables were
taken in and the helicopter moved away.
The doctor and the paramedics, who had remained with Scott and Jane from onset,
had opened the rear door, and Scott and Jane’s stretchers were rolled into the hospital
emergency department, where further medical staff has been on standby ever since
code ‘Lockup’ had been given by Peter. That was the code name, that the cemetery
for an occurrence of a shooting had to be sealed off, and that medical teams had to be
on standby in the event of injuries.
Scott was taken immediately to the theatre and there the doctors began to frantically
work on him, to avoid any infection to set in, having spent so long in the grave after
having been shot.
“This guy is in a bad shape.” one of the doctors commented.
“You should have seen him, his wife didn’t bash him to death, but bashed him to
life.” was the comment in response. And then followed by; “I tell you, he was dead,
and his wife started to bash him to get his heart going. When it did, he married her on
the spot, on the bottom of the grave!”
“Yes, pull the other leg.” was the response.
Some privacy at the hospital.

The doctors worked on Scott for several hours, and it was about ten in the evening,
when they were able to let him leave the theatre. In the meantime another doctor had
cared for Jane, and she sat there with her arm in plaster, awaiting Scott’s return.
“Jane, I think, you will not have much of a wedding night.” Mark commented, he had
spend the last few hours keeping Jane company.
“As long as I am with my husband, that is the main thing.” Jane commented with a
very emotional voice. And then, “Come on Scott, am I going to get a kiss or not?”
Scott smiled upon hearing Jane’s voice, and he realised, that he would have to endure
this bombastic wife for the rest of his life.
“Jane, shall we get divorced?”
“If you want me to shoot you in the other butt, then repeat the same, I otherwise
advise you to keep that trap closed, and use the lips to kiss me.” She laughed and
planted a kiss on his lips.
“Scott, you can only thank yourself for this, if you hadn’t saved Jane’s life, she
couldn’t have bothered you now.” Mark smiled.
“Can’t you shoot her?” Scott jokingly asked.
“Think about what you ask, don’t forget, she will be cooking for you, you know?”
Mark joked in return.
“I forgot, just wait until I have tasted it first, then I will decide.” Scott answered
softly.
“You guys don’t forget, I have my arm in plaster, and might accidentally hit both of
you.” Jane commented.
“She bashed you already, and is threatening me, what a violent wife you got?” Mark
joked back to Scott, teasing Jane.
“May I ask you to leave the patient, to relax?” The doctor requested, and he got the
desired response, as they stopped the jokes.
“Mr Rikati,” the doctor then stated, “we were instructed to provide you and your wife
a private room, but we do want to make known, that you aren’t allowed to do any
strenuous exercises, and I am aware, this is your wedding night, any undue strain
could open your wound, and then jeopardise your life.”
“I am off, and you lovebirds, have a good night. Before I go, I better get a kiss from
the bride.” Mark took hold of Jane and kissed her gently on her cheeks. “I bet, I am
the first military personnel, who was allowed to kiss you?” Mark stated.
“Wouldn’t you want to know?” Jane joked.

Scott and Jane were rolled into their private room. Mark left, but not before having
posted two police officers outside the room, given them strict instructions, not to
allow anyone to enter, and to use their radio, in the event of any attack upon either
one.
Mark called Peter and informed him of the two police officers stationed outside the
room. I recommend also get some commando’s on guard, as I am afraid that Scott in
particular might still be a target.” Mark made known.
“They are on their way.” Peter responded.
“Sergeant, the unit that was allocated to arrest the inspector, to report to the hospital,
where they will guard the inspector and his wife. There are already two police officers
on duty and they will cooperate with the police, to guard the injured from any
attempted attacks.” Peter instructed.
“Yes, Sir.” The sergeant responded, and then went about organising the team.
In the meantime Scott and Jane were finally alone, in the private room, at the hospital.
Whatever happened there is for all to guess, but for no one to know, after all, if
anyone were one of the injured, they too wouldn’t want to have their private matters
talked about.
“Pst… Mrs Olga, the Writers wife, can I talk to you?” Jane asked.
“Yes, Jane, what can I do for you?’ The Writers wife Olga asked.
“Can you please ask your husband, the Writer, not to write about anything what
might happen between my husband Scott and myself in the next few hours, you
know, we like to keep it private.”
“I can assure you, that I will ask him. If he still writes about it, I will simply edit
it, to have it all deleted. But, I think my husband, the scriptwriter, will respect
you and Scott’s privacy, my dear Jane, and wish, on behalf of my husband and I
to both of you a long and happy marriage, and good night.”
Chapter 19
Peter coming home.
Peter having been spending a lot of time at the cemetery, and get the commando’s
organized, finally, was able to go home.
“I am glad you are at home, you appear to be worn out and it is really late. What
happened over there, as the TV reports stated, there had been a shooting and death’s,
as result of it. Is Jane hurt? How is INSPECTOR-RIKATI? Is Mark all right? Brigitte
asked Peter, while Martina also asked her questions, but those were drowned out by
Brigitte’s questions.
“Hold on ladies,” Peter laughed, “Let me have first a bath, so I can refresh myself,
while you two can think about the wedding present we ought to give Jane and Scott,
the newlyweds.”
“Who on earth is Scott?” The women asked at the same time like an instant echo.
“Did Jane get married? How can that be, when there was a funeral? Why weren’t we
invited? Where was it held?” And the ladies fired numerous other questions upon
Peter.
“She and Scott married in the grave!” Peter announced laughing and closed the
bathroom door behind him.
“He isn’t doing too bad for having just returned from a shooting.” Martina remarked
to Brigitte, “he is in good spirit, when he still can crack jokes.”
“Hey, you in there, get out of the bathroom or the two of us will march in and
question you about it all!” Brigitte commandeered.
She opened the door, as if going to come in. Peter quickly tried to close the door, but
to no avail, as Brigitte had used one of Peter’s shoes to jam the door open.
“My dearest husband, your life wouldn’t be worth a penny, if you don’t tell us
everything that had happened.” was the threatening remark of Brigitte.
“I am naked, surely you don’t want Martina to see me coming out like that?” Peter
asked.
“My dear, she has seen a naked man before. Haven’t you? She asked Martina and
then without awaiting Martina’s response continued, “Martina isn’t interested in your
crown jewels, she wants to know, as I do, what on earth did happen? So, get out, or
we come in and this is the final warning Mr Peter Lagsmore!”
Peter opened the door, laughingly stating, “The two love birds got married in the
grave. Now, if you move over, I will explain it all.” Brigitte and Martina walked back
to the lounge room only for Peter to close the bathroom door and lock it.
“I get you for this, Mr Peter Lagsmore!” Brigitte threatened. “Come out if you dare,
you coward? Come on, if you dare?”
Peter was well aware that he better not open the door and made himself a nice bath.
‘That teaches them not to be curious,’ he thought. Leaving the poor ladies in the front
of the bathroom door, from making threats, to making pleas for Peter, to please tell
them, what had eventuated at the cemetery. But, to no avail. Peter was far too much
enjoying this opportunity to soak in the bath, as he knew that once he was going to
explain matters, the ladies would likely grill him for hours about the precise details.
“What would he mean, by asking ‘Jane and Scott, the newlyweds’? Do you know any
Scott?” Martina asked Brigitte.
“Tell you the truth, I haven’t got a clue.”
“If Peter wasn’t joking, but telling the truth, why would Jane get married on a day like
this, when she was to attend the funerals, placing herself in danger?”
“I haven’t got a clue.”
“Did you know Jane was engaged to be married?”

“Who the heck is Scott?”
“Excuse me, can you give me a better answer and explain, what I have asked for?”
“What do you know then?”
“Jane and I have served in combat for many years, she isn’t particularly the type to
marry. No man ever could come close to her, to give her a kiss, let alone get one of
her! Therefore, when I say, I don’t have a clue, that is precisely, what I mean. I
haven’t got one of iota of information, why Peter would claim that the ‘Lady of Steel’
got married today, notably, in a grave!”
“Do you think, that Peter was joking?”
“Somehow, I think, he wasn’t. He is aware also that I know Jane too well, and she
would invite me, if she ever were to get married, that is a puzzle to me, why Peter
claims she got married and I wasn’t even invited. Honestly, I don’t think Jane would
do that to me, deliberately leave me out of her wedding celebrations.”
“If she really did get married, then who would be that Scott, Peter talks about?’
“That’s precisely it. The ‘Lady of Steel’ didn’t have any boyfriends for as far as I
know her. There was never any Scott I knew of, and so, what it seems to be, that Peter
must be telling us that Jane got some man, named Scott, from somewhere, and got
married to him, without inviting me to attend, and so notably, when she is pretending
to be you, at the funeral, with an whole army around her.”
“Why don’t you call Mark? He should know, what happened.”
“That is a good idea, so when Peter comes out of bath, we will know precisely what
actually has happened, and then we’ll pretend, as if we know of nothing, when Peter
gets out of bath. We will get him back, for what he did to us.” With these words
Brigitte called Mark on his mobile.
“Mark Hansweart speaking.”

“This is Brigitte, Peter just came home and said that Jane got married, is that true?”
“Yes she did, in the grave, with Scott.”
“Did she, are you sure? Peter told me that too, but further he wouldn’t tell me
anything, as he went into the bathroom and is sitting there and wouldn’t tell us and we
are dying to find out and …”
The call was disconnected.
“He told me too that Jane got married in the grave to a person, named Scott, but then I
got disconnected, so I better call again.

“Brigitte again, can you answer me, about the questions…..”
The call was disconnected again.”
Brigitte phoned again.

Brigitte again, there is something wrong with the phone, I keep getting
disconnected?”
“Sorry, I disconnected you, as I am not allowed to reveal the secrets! You have to ask
your husband?” Mark concluded with a laugh and again disconnected. He knew that
the two women would be dying to find out, what had been going on and enjoyed that
Peter had them eating their hearts out, to find out.
“What has happened?” Martina asks Brigitte

“He was laughing, and informed me, he wasn’t going to tell me. I have to wait for
Peter. He claims they are secrets.”
“Do you think they are having us on?”
“I don’t think so, but they know, we are curious. They are simply taking the
opportunity to keep us in suspense.”
“What can we do about that?”
“Simply, Peter expects us to throw him a barrage of questions, when he comes out of
the bathroom and that is precisely, what we are going to do. But, we will get him
back. We will ask questions about the weather, the garden and everything else, but no
questions at all about Jane or this Scott, or what might have happened at the cemetery,
or how on earth Jane managed to get married. So, we will get my loving husband
back, as he will then be dying to have us to ask him questions, we aren’t going to ask!
Let’s see who wins in the end?”
“I like that.”
“Fine, let’s get some questions together, those which we wish to ask, such as what
flowers should be planted in the front garden?”
The two ladies drafted a long list of questions and while they were really very curious
to know, what had happened, true to their word, when Peter finally after more than
one hour emerged from the bathroom, behaving as if nothing had happened during the
day, Brigitte put her arms around his waist and began, “My dear, loving husband, I
have been so patient waiting the whole day to ask you questions, could I please ask
some, now?”
Peter nodded.
“Shall I first make you a cup of coffee?” Martina asked.
Peter nodded.
“Do you want something to eat dear, I assume you might be very hungry?’” Brigitte
asked.
“Peter nodded again, he was puzzled, what was going on, rather than the ladies, so to
say, tearing him apart, wanting to find out about the wedding, they behaved, as if
nothing had happened there. He felt the urge to laugh, and yet, didn’t know, who was
having on whom.
“I like to ask you, did it rain today? Brigitte asks very nicely.
“Nope.”
“I am sorry to hear that. It would have been good for the garden. Do you think it is
going to rain tomorrow?”
“Nope.”
“What about next week? Do you expect it to rain then?”
“Nope.”
“Precisely as I told Martina, this afternoon. You see, we are planning to work out
various themes in the garden and we therefore have got many questions to ask you
about it. So let’s see, question number one, is our garden OK for planting bulbs or do
we need to get more soil delivered first?”
“I don’t know.”
“Question two, actually Martina and I have been puzzled about this one nearly the
whole afternoon. Isn’t that right, Martina?” Brigitte asked Martina, who positively
responded, “Peter, we would really appreciate, if you could settle the dispute between
Brigitte and myself, we have spend hours trying to resolve this dilemma about the
question, but we simply can’t come to any agreement.”
“What is the question?” Peter asked, wondering what on earth the women were up to.
Why didn’t they ask any questions about the funeral and the wedding? What had
gotten into these women?
“Well, Martina argues, that you know better than I do…”
“Actually, Peter, doesn’t accept that, Brigitte argued the whole afternoon that you
knew better than me.....” Martina interrupted Brigitte.
“What is the question, ladies? You are arguing about a question, and I still don’t know
what it is about, both claim one knows better than the other. So, let’s have the
question?”
“In all fairness Brigitte, we ought to ask Peter the question.” Martina stated.
“Fair enough, let him decide, but I want you to ask the question?”
“No, I am not, it is your question, so you ask him.” Martina argumentative responded.
“No, I am not, it was your question.” Brigitte argued.
“Listen, Brigitte, you have been long enough on my back, actually the whole
afternoon, how you were going to ask Peter, and so prove you are going to do so and
don’t give me that crap!”
“I warned you before, Martina, you wanted to ask this question, and I am not going to
ask it. You ask the question, that is my final decision.”
“Ladies, please, I like to know, what is question two, but all I get is arguments, what
about if we change the subject and I tell you about Jane’s wedding?”
“I am not in the least interested about that. Are you Martina?”
“I couldn’t care less either, she isn’t my friend. I never served with her, so what she
does, is her own business.”
“What the heck is happening with you ladies?” Peter asked, beginning to wonder.
‘Were they normal? Why did they have so much of an argument this afternoon? Why
weren’t they curious.’
“Peter, I phoned Mark and he told us that Jane and Scott got married. It seems that
you are trying to give us old news. You see, while you were in bath, we phoned Mark
about it. Didn’t you know they invented the telephone?” Brigitte teasingly asked.
‘Sorry, girls, I only wanted to get the two of you curious, and I am sorry for that.
Mark has spoiled the day for me, to tell you guys, about it all. It appears, you ladies
got me back for it. Serves me right, for letting the two of you wait that long.” Peter
stated in a very apologetic manner.
“Brigitte, why don’t we pretend, as if we don’t know anything, I don’t want to spoil
the fun for Peter.”, was Martina’s suggestion
“Fair enough, Peter, my dear, we do as if we know of nothing, and I never spoke to
Mark, so you can tell us all your own way.”
Peter was very pleased that the ladies gave him this opportunity and began to give a
detailed version of what happened during the afternoon, how Jane and Scott got
married. The ladies were virtually pulling the words out of his mouth, obviously, they
didn’t know anything from Mark, but Peter wasn’t to know.
“How are they doing now?” Brigitte asked.

“Why ask me. I don’t know, as I haven’t been to the hospital, so what did Mark tell
you, when you phoned him?
“Nothing, he wouldn’t talk.”
“You rotten squanderers, you pretended to know it all, and it turns out the two of you
knew of nothing.” Peter laughed, adding, “I better call Mark.”

“It’s Peter, the girls told me that they knew everything from you …”
“I didn’t tell them.”
“I know, I just discovered that. They simply got back at me.”
“It looks like it.”
“How are the lovebirds doing?”
“Scott is OK. They got a private room. Jane has her arm in plaster.”
“Can we set up something for them in the next few days?”
“That’s great. Anything in mind?”
“Not particularly, but I will see, if the girls have anything they like to do. Have you
got something in mind?”
“Not really, I will be snowed under with paperwork, to explain it all. Don’t forget I
have to report it to the Police Minister and the Chief Commissioner and also to my
superiors in the armed forces, once I receive your report. As such, I will be flat out,
working on those reports, but do keep in touch and let me be part of the fun, we might
have with Jane and Scott.”
“I will. See you.” On that note, Peter disconnected the call.
“Jane has her arm in plaster and Scott is all right. They have a private room.” Peter
advised the ladies, asking, “Shall we set them up, I wonder?”
“What about a mummy from the grave?” Martina suggested.
“That seems to be one idea, what about you Brigitte?”
“Let’s get a woman’s figure in steel and have an arrow onto a heart. The ‘Lady of
Steel’ having fallen in love.”
“Great, and we get a coffin also, Scott seems to be besotted on them, so we will get a
male figure looking like him, then get a toy gun to pretend shooting the arrow.” Peter
suggested.
“We better go to bed, otherwise we might not make the day early. Martina and I have
a long day ahead. Before I forget it, what happened about the video? When can we see
it and has it got the wedding on it?”
“You ladies will have every opportunity to watch it in a few days time. It has got the
wedding on. I checked it before I left the cemetery. Once a copy is made, you girls
can watch it. And for now my dearest ones, I am going to bed!” With these words,
Peter left the room, marching into the bedroom.
“That will be the most idiotic video I ever likely will watch.” Martina commented to
Brigitte.
“I think so too.”
“Not the type of wedding Jane was contemplating, I think?”
“She never contemplated any wedding, and ending up being married on a day she
notably played, to be you.”
“I am glad, she at least had some benefits out of it all.”
“It looks like Scott will be hanging about us a lot longer, than Peter ever anticipated.
Scott has a good excuse, that as Jane’s husband, he can visit us time and time again.
That could make Peter very nervous, at least, until the whole affair is completed.
“I was all along wondering, how anyone could have shot me from behind and
obviously, no one could have expected that it has been the priest himself. And then to
think that Father Jasona was so courteous to Mrs Swantee and myself, only to turn
out, he was trying to kill me, and having killed Mrs Swantee.”
Lucky he didn’t try it yesterday!
“Perhaps, because he didn’t know, it was John who was going to be buried, as we
buried him under the name of Joseph Larenuf. Come to think of it, what on earth
happened to Joseph? Peter never mentioned him having been to the funeral.”
“That’s a good question. Let’s find out in the morning. For now, I am going to join
my husband.” With these words Brigitte also left for the bedroom and Martina went
into hers.
General Rothmart visiting the hospital.

“Mr and Mrs Rikati, may I disturb you this morning, congratulating you both on your
wedding yesterday and I wish you a speedy recovery.”
“General Rothmart, may I introduce you to my lovely wife Jane Rikati. Jane this is
General Johan Rothmart of the Commando’s.”
“Madam, I am here to present you with your discharge documents, you are no longer
in active service with us.”
“What’s going on here? What did I do, to be discharged? I served my unit faithfully,
and because I got married you making known, I am no longer any good to serve?”
“Dear, don’t take it that hard. I think the General knows, what he is doing, and look at
it this way, you will have plenty of time to mend the holes in my socks, so I no longer
have to keep throwing them out. You can cook for me every day, and have my
newspaper ready for when I come home, being it during the day or at night…”
“Stop, stop, stop,…. I am not a slave. I tell you, my dear husband, I didn’t raise you
from the dead, to be made a slave, rather you owe me to be my slave, is that
understood?”
“General, please help me, before she starts again. Yesterday, before we even got
married, she was bashing into me. Can’t you put her in a prison cell, they had me in
previously, so I can have some peace? I am just married, and already heading for the
divorce court, as she wouldn’t leave me in peace. You see that plaster, she has hit me
with during the night? It is the truth, honestly, would I lie about a thing like that…”
“Scott Rikati, I warn you, if you don’t smarten up, I will hit you, with this arm in
plaster so much, that you will scream like a new born baby.”
“Oh, dear, you heard General, she is a beast, an animal, and she married me, telling
me, she loves me? I wonder, if she just married me to be able to have a man, she can
bash up?
“Scott, I warn you. Shall I show the General your famous bullet hole? Or better,
General, give me your pistol to use, and I make one on the other side also, so my
husband, my dearly beloved husband, will know, what it means to have a hot seat?”
“Mr and Mrs Rikati, I can say it was a real pleasure meeting both of you, and I can
assure you, that I will fully inform the Minister of Defence and the Chief of Staff of
the armed services about, both of you having such a wonderful honeymoon together.
However, before I go, may I have the pleasure, to kiss your wife Mr Rikati, if Mrs
Rikati permits me doing so. I understand Mrs Rikati had a reputation never allowing
to be kissed by a military man, nor ever would she kiss one either, and so I would like
to be the first one.”
“General, I don’t have any objection you kissing my wife, that is, if she permits it.”
“General, why would I want to allow you to kiss me, when you just discharged me
from active service? You may kiss, if you reinstate me, but I wish to reveal that Mark
Hansweart kissed me already.”
“I am too late, you say?”
“Mark Hansweart is my superior, he is Deputy Chief Commissioner, so General, you
can’t be too late in that respect.” Scott said.
“Actually, Mark is also a Colonel in the army, but serves undercover as a Deputy
Chief Commissioner, under special arrangements with the Minister of Police.”
General Rothmart clarified.
“Aha, now it becomes clear to me. He is my superior, and at the same time is working
for the armed forces. That is interesting!”
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI, I............”
“Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI, as I was promoted.”
“Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI, I must say, I was pleased to hear, that as you already
had claimed a few days ago, that you would succeed in exposing the person, who tried
to kill Martina and killed Mrs Swantee instead. I am most grateful that you saved the
life of Jane one of our soldiers, and it is a pleasure to know, that you married her.”
General Rothmart said.
“Sir, he didn’t marry me, I married him. The difference is that he had no choice, as he
couldn’t even manage to live on his own. Isn’t that right, my dear?” Jane sarcastically
added, albeit smiling.
“General, did you train this monster to become my wife?” Scott laughed.
“Mr and Mrs Rikati, I wish to discus something with the both of you, before I go, and
so, I will play some music so that in the event of anyone listening in can’t hear what I
am saying.” Then he put on the radio and began to talk softly to Scott and Jane. The
General then switched off the radio and was leaving the room, when Jane suddenly
called him back.
“General, you forgot the kiss.”
The General returned, to kiss Jane on the cheek and left.
Robert, a friend of Scott, visiting Scott and Jane at the hospital.

“Good morning Scott. And who may I ask is the angel next to you?”
“Hello, Robert, how are you, I like you to meet my wife Jane. Jane this is my old
friend Robert. If it wasn’t it for him, we probably never would have ended up being
married.”
“Good morning Robert, I am pleased to meet you. A friend of my husband is a friend
of mine. Can you tell me something about Scott, as we really got married in such a
hurry that I know little about him? Does he have any girl friends, or better to say, did
he have any.” Jane asked with a grin on her face.
“Jane, I can say that if Scott’s father knew, what he had been up to lately, then I
think…….” Robert began, and he spent the next hour or so revealing all kinds of
things about Scott.
“I thought you were a friend of mine, and all you are doing, is revealing my
weaknesses, rather than to consider me a sick man.” Scott put forward in a smiling
manner.
“You see Jane, he gets himself into troubles, and all I do, is talk about it and I am now
the culprit. As if I had done it.”
“Poor Robert, I know, my husband can be very nasty.”
“Hey, the two of you, don’t try to get on my back, I perhaps ought to ask Brigitte to
tell me some of your past secrets? Actually, that is, what I might do precisely.” Scott
stated smiling.
“If you dare, then my dear husband, I will find some tender spot to squeeze, and see if
you then are in any position to ask questions. Robert, have you seen Scott’s bullet
wound? Let me show you.”
“Jane, don’t you dare. I warn you.” Scott and Jane started then a play fight.
Robert leaving with words, “I know, when I am not wanted. It was nice to see you
both, and see you later.”
A doctor attending to Scott and Jane.

“Good morning Mr and Mrs Rikati.”
“Good morning doctor, you come to see me, or my husband?”
“Good morning doctor.”
“Mr Rikati, I come to give you a tetanus injection, to avoid any serious infection of
your wound, can you just roll up your sleeve, so I can inject into your arm?”
Jane noticed the doctor having dirty shoe soles, as he left footprints on the floor,
where he had walked.
“I better get out of the way. I am just going to the canteen, to buy myself some
magazine to read. Doctor, can you give me my dressing gown, please?”
“Here, my dear.”
“Thank you, doctor.”
Jane put the dressing gown on, got out of bed and walked past the doctor, only then to
turn around and yelling out in her combat scream. Having lifted up her arm to hit the
back of the doctors neck, who was just about to insert a needle into Scott’s arm.
The police and commando’s came in, as result of Jane’s combat scream, and she sat
there on the floor, holding her arm.
“I think, I might have broken it, as it is damn painful.” She commented.
“What, was that all about?” Scott asked his wife very curiously. “I think you might
have killed him. Are you going to do that with everyone, who comes in goodwill? All
he wanted to do, was to give me an tetanus injection against any serious infection.”
Chapter 20
Dear reader,
Did you understand that INSPECTOR-RIKATI was using the word ‘sole’ as ‘soul’,
asking if the ‘soul’ of the sergeant was as clean as his ‘sole’?
Did it take you by surprise that INSPECTOR-RIKATI got married to Jane?
Do you think, the cemetery scene was great?
Did you expect INSPECTOR-RIKATI to use the coffin, in the way he did, as to
smuggle a loaded weapon into the cemetery?
Did you understand, why INSPECTOR-RIKATI went to various churches and asked
the priest about cleaning them etc?
Did you expect the priest to be the culprit?
Did you view that the scriptwriter was able to conceal the priest being a killer?
Why do you think the priest didn’t try to kill Martina a day earlier, when John’s actual
funeral was held?
What do you think about Joseph? Do you think, he might be a killer, but pretends
otherwise?
Who was Robert, that knew so much about INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s past?
Who was the General that INSPECTOR-RIKATI knew, but Jane didn’t know, despite
being her superior?
Did you like the manner Jane saved INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s life to bring him back
from the dead?
Were you upset about the language Jane used?
Do you view, that Brigitte and Martina had the appropriate punishment for Peter,
when he came out of the bathroom, by not asking questions about the wedding etc?
Where did you think the priest was able to hide the weapon, without the commando’s
being able to discover it?
Why would Jane have hit the doctor?
Chapter 21
About the doctor’s visit.
“My dear husband, you might be a Chief Inspector, but when it comes to protecting
yourself than it seems, you badly need me, as your backup. Didn’t you realise this
doctor was a phoney?”
“Why? All he wanted to do was to give me a tetanus injection.”
“That’s precise it! He didn’t bother to ask you, if you already had one previously or
when you had your last one, and so he failed to ask the very questions, I learned as a
paramedic. Those are needed, before you can give a person a tetanus injection. Also,
when he came to the bed, I noticed that his shoes were dirty. I don’t think that they
would have a doctor working here, walking about, in dirty shoes. Simply, he was an
imposter. I had no choice, but to hit him, as I did, as you would have been dead, only
seconds later.”
“It looks like that I have to marry you again, and after all, I did last time, when you
saved my life?”
“We can do that every anniversary. Actually, we still have to give a wedding party,
and now you mentioned it? Was our wedding legal? After all, don’t you have to get
married before a marriage celebrant also?”
“My dear, you are good in crime fighting, but obviously you don’t know anything
about those things. We are married, all right, so what ever happened or didn’t happen
during the night, it was with your husband.” Scott now explained to Jane.
“I am glad, I would hate to discover, that you turned out not to be my husband. It
would make me the laughing stock of the entire armed forces. To have shared the bed
with some stranger. And I would have had to kill you, so you couldn’t brag about
me.”
Peter visiting General Hospital.

“What is going on here?” Scott and Jane now heard Peter asking. He had just arrived
at their bedside, seeing Jane holding painfully her plastered arm, while having some
discussion about being married to her husband.
“This bogus doctor tried to kill Scott. So, I knocked him out.”
“How do you know, he was a bogus doctor?”
“Look at his shoes, Jane saw they were dirty, and so she clobbered him.”
“My shoes aren’t so clean either, does that mean that your wife is going to clobber me
as well?”
“Are you pretending to be a doctor? I think she is great, besides being a big mouth.
Sorry, Jane, it slipped.”
“You see, Peter, what I have to cope with, here I am saving my husbands life, yet
again, and all he is doing, is having a go at me. Don’t you think he is a monster? He
hasn’t even bothered to thank me for saving his life, yet again.”
Scott by now had slowly moved out of bed, and moved towards Jane and then cuddled
her, “My darling wife, you can kill every man, provided you don’t kill me in the
process.”
“Hey, watch it, I am a man also? Don’t you accept her to kill me too?”
“Peter, as long as you do the right thing to my husband, you will be save. But I warn
you, if you don’t, I make a meatball out of you.” Jane now commented to Peter,
realising, he had been joking about it.
“I am glad you are my friend, and not my enemy!”
“Did you hear that Scott? He reckons he is my friend, wait till he finds out.”
“I came to check out how the two of you came along, but it appears, I wasted my time
all right. I might as well leave you, lovebirds.”
“Is that all you can do, sulk? All right, go to your Brigitte, and cry on her shoulder. I
will tell the army buddies about you, what a spoilsport you are.”
“Can you give me a break?” Peter asked smiling. “Don’t they have chairs around this
place, so a tired old man can have a seat? Officer, can you get me a chair from
somewhere, and if anyone objects, just arrest him, get me a chair?” Through Peter
remarked the last words to one of the commando’s, who was standing near the bogus
doctor.
“Corporal, is that man dead?” Peter asked the Corporal.

“No, Sir.”
“Check him for identity and weapons, and make sure he can’t get away. I want him
transported to the military hospital, and he is to remain under twenty-four hours a day
guard. Where is your superior?”
“The Sergeant had to go private, and I expect him to be back any minute.”
“The moment he does, you can inform him, about my instructions, and he better
reports to me.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Check, if there is a needle somewhere around him. Make sure you remove it from
him, as it could contain poison. Don’t injure yourself, if you don’t want to end up as a
stiff on a marble plate, in the morgue.”
“I will be very careful, Sir.”
“Make sure, that no one gets near your prisoner, not even a doctor, unless I permit
so?”
“Yes, Sir.”
After a few minutes the Sergeant appeared before Peter.

“Sir, the Corporal informed me, that I report to you.”
“Sergeant it looks you took the wrong time to relieve yourself, as in the meantime this
bogus doctor was trying to kill the very man you were to safeguard.”
“I am sorry, Sir, but nature was calling.”
“All right, Sergeant, I understand, but you must make sure, that if you leave your post,
at least your man check the identity of each and every person, including medical staff,
and if you have any doubts, then refuse them entry!”
“Yes, Sir.”
“I instructed the Corporal to look for the needle. Has it been found?”
“We just found it, Sir. It is stuck in his neck. He must have fallen onto it, and the
doctor informed me, that he might not survive, whatever was in the container, in case
it has been poison. He likes to move the patient.”
“The doctor can move the patient, providing you have two of your men staying with
this prisoner, and regardless, if he is being taken into operation room or else, they are
to remain with him. Is that clear.”
“Yes, Sir.”
The Sergeant instructed two of the commando’s to stay with the prisoner, and not to
leave his side, regardless, wherever he went. They went along, when the doctor took
the prisoner on a stretcher to the theatre, assisted by other medical staff.
After about ten minutes one of the commandos returned and reported to Peter.
“Sir, the prisoner has been pronounced dead by the doctor. He found a driver’s
licence, in his sock, in the name of Ivan the Terrible, a real odd name, I think. Do we
have to remain with the body?”
“The body is to be moved to the military morgue. I want a full examination by way of
autopsy on the body. Advise the medical staff there that he might have died from
poisoning so they are careful not to get hurt themselves. And you also take care of
yourself, when handling the prisoner, dead or alive, don’t slack in your attention.”
“Yes, Sir.”
A nurse came in making known, there was a phone call for Mr Rikati.
“Just connect it through to me.” Scott directed and when the light on the phone came
up, he picked up the receiver.
“It is Mark, how are you both doing?”
“Fine thanks, she just made known she would kill me if we weren’t married. So, we
both are in good spirit.”
“I am glad to hear that, you just enjoy your involuntary honeymoon with Jane. Just
pass on my best regards. Sorry I can’t make it at the moment, as I am occupied with
paperwork.”
“Yes, my heart bleeds for you. And who is the blond I can hear talking?” Scott asks.
“How do you know she got blond hair?”
“I didn’t know you had anyone there, I was just guessing as I saw her legs on the
monitor.”
“What are you talking about a monitor, are you trying to say, you got my office
bugged with a camcorder?’
“For you to ask, for me to know. Bye Mark.”
“What was all that about?” Jane asks.
“I had Mark on about him, having a blond woman in his office and he fell for it. He
thinks now, that I got his office bugged with a camcorder, because I said I could see
her legs on the monitor. Bet you, he will be going through his office to search for the
camcorder.” Scott was announcing in a very smiling manner.
Peter addressing himself to Scott and Jane, “The bogus doctor Ivan the Terrible, is
declared deceased. I don’t know, if Jane killed him, or the poison, has been the cause,
he had prepared for Scott. I have ordered an autopsy to be carried out.”
“I heard about ‘killer whales’ not about ‘killer wives’, which one did I marry, I
wonder?”
“Do you want to find out, my dear?”
“I withdraw that comment. Please, do accept my apologies.” Scott smiled at Jane.
“I am wondering, Scott, how ever were you able to survive this long, without the
protection of Jane, when she had to protect your life twice in twenty four hours?”
Peter curiously asked.
“Luck, perhaps?”
“You see, he now admits, that it could be luck, and here I am, thinking to marry some
brainy man, and end up being married to some horseshoe, that might or might not
bring luck.”
“Would you mind, taking it easy on me? Who had the identity crisis, was it you, or
me? Remember, you were the one sobbing in the church, and I was the one who felt
sorry for you, and out of the goodness of my heart, offered you the comfort of my
home, wanting to take a foundling in, and gave you my family name, to give you
finally some permanent identity?”
“Peter, have you ever heard such crap? I think my husband must have hit his head,
when he fell into the grave, and now is delirious. I know a treatment that will work, I
might give him the treatment my old man used on me, when I was little. Smack his
bum.”
“Peter, please, help me, to get away from this awful woman? She is going to hit an
injured man. Please, help me?”
“No thanks, you two work out your own matrimonial problems, and by the looks of it,
you will have ample of them in the coming years.” Peter went by into a laud laugh,
seeing them having the play fight.
Jane suddenly stopped the play fight, after a few minutes, and then asked Scott, “I
have some strange idea, that this Ivan the Terrible might have had the same poison,
that was used on Martina’s fiancé John, and perhaps also Johns father. I wonder?”
“Did you hear, Peter, my wife is suddenly turning into a detective? I think she wants
to compete with me, to become Chief Commissioner, she only doesn’t work for the
Police Force, yet.”
“I can resolve that!” Jane stated, very mysteriously.
“I must admit, that’s an angle to consider. Thanks, Jane. All right, you lovebirds, I
better go and see what is in it, and if perhaps Jane is right, that it is fentanyl, as we
found, had been used on John Jnr.” Peter left, but not without giving specific
instructions to his commando’s on standing guard.
“May I ask, how did you know, that John was poisoned?”
My dear husband, I visited Martina and Brigitte, to get a tape of Martina’s voice. It
was then, that I was told, about the poisoning of John. So, I just thought, that with this
bogus doctor trying to poison you, there might be a connection.”
“It appears I got myself a detective wife. Why don’t you join the Police force, as the
General suggested, as I think, we would make a great team together, really?”
“I don’t know. You could perhaps get upset, having me around all the time, and you
might get afraid not making it to Chief Commissioner?”
“That’s the least of my worries. I have the feeling, that you would be great as a
partner, and at least I can trust you, after all, you are my wife.”
“What about it, if I were to sell you out to the enemy?” She asked with a smile.
“If I had to worry about that, then I might as well give my career a miss.”
Mark came to visit Scott and Jane.

“Am I disturbing two lovers?”
“Hi, Mark, nice of you to come along.”
“Do you know, that the rotten squandrel of a husband of yours had me turning my
entire office up side down to look for some camcorder and we never found any? How
did he know, I had this blonde-haired person in my office? Where is the monitor, he
was talking about, so I can see for myself, he has a camcorder in my office?”
“Calm down Mark, he was making it up.”
‘But how did he know, she was blond and knew about her legs?” Mark asked.
“Don’t you know by now, he has a hunch for things and you fell for it and admitted to
it. Just ignore him, he didn’t know anything. He is trying to get you back and was
suggesting for me to join the Police Force, as he feels that you, as his commander, are
doing a lousy job, getting him shot by ‘friendly’ fire!”
“Let him be glad, those sharpshooters were lousy. Imagine, if they had been better,
they might have shot him in both cheeks.”
“Can I ask, why you both are so eager, to have a bullet hole in each of my cheeks? At
least it looks that way to me?”
“Don’t you think, Mark, it would be nice, if Scott was to go on parade, drop his decks,
to show to the commando’s how badly they aimed?”
“Do you really think, they would even want to look at his cheeks?
“Well, the girls might, but they are too late.”
“Come on you guys, you happen to talk about my cheeks, as if it were a common
subject to discus, would you spare me the embarrassment, and talk about something
else?”
“Well, my darling husband, why then, did you, turn your cheek on the first place to
them, when you knew, they would be shooting? Have you never heard of the saying,
‘Turn the other cheek’? So, why not give them another opportunity, to have a go at
the other cheek?”
“It seems, there will never be a dull moment with the two of you. I have noticed, that
both of you are in a very good shape. I better get back to my work. See you later.”
Mark left them, as he realised, that their condition and humour was better, then
expected in the circumstances.
It has been about two week since the wedding. Scott and Jane have significantly
improved health wise. Dr Goerkey is a new doctor, who is to attend to Scott and Jane.
“I am doctor Goerkey. The soldier advised me, that I am not allowed to come near the
patient, unless you approve of it. Can you instruct your soldier, to allow me to attend
to the injured man?”
“One moment Doc, Jane, is this a real doctor?” the latter one, Scott asked Jane.
“He seems neat enough to me?”
“O.K. doctor, the lady says you are OK. Just watch it, if you make any wrong move,
she will clobber you, as she did with a previous bogus doctor.”
“I hope, you keep her away from me, I am merely doing my work as a doctor?” The
doctor fearfully stated, scared, Jane might attack him also. The doctor attended to
Scott and then asked, “We are running short of rooms, and I got a patient, who is
heavily bandaged, having been burned by a fire. Would you mind, if this patient
remains for a few hours in this room?”
“Is she male or female?”
“Female, Mrs Rikati.”
“Tell her, that if she would attempt to touch my husband, I kill her.”
“I don’t think she would be able to do that. She is totally bandaged.”
“Just tell her, I got commando’s to shoot her, if she tries anyhow.”
“I will.”
The doctor left the room and soon came back with a patient, the body fully bandaged,
that one could only just see the eyeholes in it.
“She is a woman all right.” Scott commented.
“Hey, don’t you dare to look at her figure. I am your wife! I will check her out.”
“Yes dear.”
“You female mummy, what the heck did you do, and just to get it of my chest, don’t
dare to touch my husband, as I would kill you. Is that clear?”
“Hmmmmm.”
“So now that we got the nasty bit over; ‘what is wrong dear’, did your husband hit
you? Tell me, where he is, and I will work him over, that he will never touch you ever
again?”
“Hmmmmm.”
“Good, we agree to that. Let me have a look at you, dear. Now, don’t be scared, just
open your eyes?”
“Hmmmm.”
“Come on, dear, I am not going to hurt you? Just show me your eyes, as it reveals
your soul. You see, I kill my enemies, merely by looking in their eyes.”
“Hmmmm.”
“Don’t be scared, I am not planning to kill you. Just let me have a look at those eyes
of yours.”
“Hmmmm.”
“Scott, I think she is either blind and can’t see, but that’s unlikely, as then they would
have bandaged her eyes, or she is too afraid to show them, as she knows, I am going
to recognise her, as a crook. So, I am going to give her a hand, to open her yes.
Sergeant, give me your pistol, I am going to use her toes for target shooting, and you
count the toes, I have shot off her feet.”
Jane directed those last words to the sergeant, but by this, the human body in the
bandages began to twist, not wishing to be a shooting target, it was the last this person
had expected. Opening the eyes, were the first issue, and then trying to get off the
stretcher, being in bandages, doesn’t make it too easy in those circumstances. So, the
mummy was partly falling off the stretcher.
“Calm down my dear, I haven’t done any shooting, yet?” Jane gently picked up the
mummy, and placed it back onto the stretcher.
“Sergeant, she won’t lie quiet, so you better get me some ropes to tie her down, so I
don’t have to shoot at a moving target. If I do, in the condition I am, I might shoot at
her head, instead of her toes. Not that it makes any difference, as after all, she can’t
talk anyhow.”
“Yes, Sir, Madam Colonel.”
The mummy began to try to twist, wanting to get off the stretcher, in panic.
“Come my dear, just relax, I will try to be careful. Oh, Scott, look at that, she has her
eyes open? Isn’t it nice, and look, she has them really wide open, as if begging me to
look deep into her soul. Do you think I should check her eyes out?”
“Just make sure you do that, before you kill her.”
The mummy was moving about in panic, keeping the eyes wide open, for Jane to look
into. The sergeant came back with a rope, and Jane tied the mummy onto the
stretcher, the mummy trying to avoid, being tied down.
“Sergeant, can I borrow your pistol?”
“I am sorry, Colonel but it is laden, and it could fire off. I better not.”
“Sergeant, this is an order.”
“Yes, Madam.”
“Thank you, sergeant. Now, let’s take a look at the pistol, to see, if it is loaded. Scott,
can you help me checking out this darn thing, I haven’t used pistols before, so I might
not be able to hit the target too well.” Jane turned around towards Scott, quickly
removed all bullets from the clip, and with an empty clip turned back towards the
Mummy.
“My dear, you are holding the pistol incorrect. You must keep it upside down.”
“Like this?” Jane now held the pistol in a total ridiculous manner.
“Should I close my eyes, I am afraid to see blood?”
“Of course my dear, didn’t they teach you, that you must always close your eyes,
when you try to shoot someone in the head, I mean in the toes.” Scott commented,
and then to the mummy, “I accidentally said ‘head’ you realise, she will only shoot to
aim your head, if she misses your toes. Don’t worry, she got me into the hospital, by a
faulty shot, hitting me accidentally into the butt.”
“Hmmmmm.”
“Scott, don’t you think, that I ought to stand at her feet, so if I miss her toe, then I can
always hit her head?’
“Of course my dear, I thought you were going to do that in any event.
“Hmmmmmm.”
‘I had better check out her eyes, if I don’t like them, I could always rip them out first.
Sergeant, have you got a knife for me?”
“No, Sir, Madam Colonel.”
“All right, get me a scalpel, I might have to prime her eyes out, if I don’t like the
colour.”
When Jane approached the mumbling mummy, it was trying to move about.
“My dear, don’t be nervous, I am only looking into your eyes. Gee, they are nice. I
like them. Scott, she got beautiful eyes, it would be a shame to dig them out, but if
you want to use them as cufflinks, than I will remove them?”
“I don’t need any.”
“Sergeant, come here. Have a look at these beautiful eyes, would you like me to scoop
them out, so you can use them for your cufflinks?”
“Thank you, Sir, Madam Colonel, but I think the lady wouldn’t like it.”
“Hmmmm.”
“You see, Sergeant, she just made us aware, she doesn’t mind. So, would you like to
own them? Those are really beautiful eyes, and if we don’t keep them, then when the
body is cremated, the eyes will burn as well.”
“Hmmmm.”
“You see the poor soul doesn’t want her eyes to be cremated. Sergeant, make up your
mind, do you want them or not?”
“No, Sir, Madam Colonel. Honestly, I don’t need them.”
“What about, if I give them to you as a birthday present? You don’t mind, dear?”
Jane’s last question directed to the mummy, which responded “Hmmmm.”
“You see, she agrees with me, she wants me to save her eyes from being cremated.
Scott, shall I first kill her, or just remove the eyes first?”
“I don’t know dear, but what is the good of taking them out, they may loose their
spark. I think, let the poor soul keep the eyes, and let’s have her cremated now, so she
doesn’t have to fear the loss of her eyes?”
“Cremate her now. Let’s have a party then, you mean?”
“A party for what, dear?’
“How do I know, you are supposed to be the brain in this household?”
“What about we slaughter her for thanksgiving, to thank the gods, for having been
nice to us, and having saved our lives?”
“You mean, as a sacrifice, like in the olden days?”
“That’s right.”
“Well, let me first have another look at those beautiful eyes, after all, who knows, it
could be someone very important. I would hate to kill a Queen, as sacrifice.”
Jane went to the mummy, who had the eyes really wide open, again with a burst of
“Hmmmmmm.” Sound, trying to convey something.
“Scott, can you come here?”
“Yes dear.”
“Look at those eyes, aren’t they beautiful?”
“Yes dear.”
“Look in to them, and see, if you can see anything in particular?”

“I can see beautiful adorable eyes.”
“Watch that, you are my husband. Don’t dare to fall in love with those eyes, I would
otherwise have to dig them out. I warn you!”
“Hmmmmm.”
“You see, she agrees. Don’t you dear?”
“Hmmmmmmm.”
“That’s all right dear, I understand. I know, you agree with me.”
“Hmmmmmm.”
“Jane, I think, that she is trying to disagree with you.”
“What are you saying, she is trying to get me upset?’
“Please, Jane, don’t take it that hard on her, she can’t talk.”
“But if she is going to upset me, she will pay the price.”
“Hmmmmmmm.”
“Jane, I think, she just said, she agrees with whatever you want to do with her.”
“Is that right.”
“Hmmmmmmmmm.”
“Gee, Scott, you are right. She doesn’t mind, what ever I am going to do to her. All
right, we wouldn’t in that case remove Martina’s eyes first, we simply cremate her.”
“Jane, you said ‘Martina’, that isn’t Martina.”
“Hmmmmmm.”
“Did I say Martina? Of course not, she wouldn’t be lying here as some dumb mummy
on a stretcher, she would be with Brigitte and Peter watching TV. Sorry dear, just a
slip of the tongue. I merely meant that the eyes remind me, those of Martina. Of
course, it can’t be Martina. You know, what I ought to do, dig the eyes out and give
them to Martina, so she can have a spare set. If she then has one injured, she can use a
spare one.”
“Hmmmmmm.”
You see, Scott, she agrees with that.”
“Hmmmmmm.”
“Sorry, Jane, she disagrees with you! I think.”
“What, she wants to upset me?”
“Hmmmmm.”
“No, Scott, she agrees with me, she wants me to keep those beautiful eyes for
Martina. “But the question is, how am I going to keep them nice and shiny, once I dig
them out?”
“What about, if you just leave them in, for the time being, and then, when Martina
comes, you first compare them with her, and if they look the same, then you can
always take them out.”
“Scott, you are an angel. I bet you, that our mummy will totally agree with your
proposal. Don’t you dear?”
“Hmmmmmmm.”
“Gee, Scott, I think she really likes you, you know, if it wasn’t for the name tag on her
toe, I would never have known, whom we are going to cremate tomorrow.”
“She has a name tag? Tell me Jane, don’t keep me in suspense?”
“I can’t see properly, it must have been caused by the fall into the grave. You recon,
our sergeant could read?”
“Well, call him dear.”
“Sergeant”
“Sergeant, what name does it show on that tag?” Jane gave a wink to the sergeant.
“I am sorry Sir, Madam Colonel, I am unable to read it, I left my glasses at home,
what about your husband? Can he read?”
“Well, Sergeant, my husband had to protect a young lady, so had I, we both ended up
in the grave shot and then in hospital as a result of being injured. It seems we both
have a problem in reading. Sergeant, what about you give this mummy a cuddle and
tell me, how her body feels like, you might sense, if she is some old age or some
young woman?”
“May I, Sir, Madam Colonel.”
“Of course, Sergeant, that body will be cremated tomorrow, if not today, and so it will
be wasted in any event, you might as well give this poor woman a cuddle, before she
ends up being incinerated.”
“Is she going to be incinerated?”
“That‘s right, Sergeant.”
“You mean in the oven, where you burn things. It burns the skin and everything else
to ashes?”
“That’s right, Sergeant.”
“Can I then have a little peep into her eyes, before they are burned?”
“Of course, Sergeant.”
“Do you think, the woman would mind, if I look into her eyes?”
“Of course not, Sergeant. She likes to be the centre of attention, don’t you dear?”
“Hmmmmm.”
“You see, Sergeant, she likes you to look deeply into her eyes.”
“Oh, they are very beautiful, yes, I have never seen eyes like that before. Sir, Madam
Colonel, I get the impression, that these eyes are revealing to me the identity of this
mummy.”
“Are they? Tell us more?’
“Well, they used to burry the Pharaoh’s, and I get some name in my mind. I wonder if
it isn’t Cleopatra.”
“Sergeant, you are really knowledgeable, tell us more?”
“Sergeant, look deeper in her eyes, then you can perhaps see her soul?” Scott added.
“Gee, the more I look into those beautiful eyes, the more I feel the urge to kiss and
cuddle this mummy. She is a real beautiful lady, according to her eyes.”
“Be careful, Sergeant, don’t fall in love with her eyes, as she will be cremated, just
tell us, how much of Cleopatra is she really?’
“Well, Sir, Madam Colonel, I can see it is the ‘T’ and ‘R’ and the ‘A’ of Cleopatra,
but there appears to be other letters also like the ‘M’, ‘I’, ‘N’ and another ‘A’ but that
can’t be right, as that isn’t ‘Cleopatra’, but more likely ‘Martina’.”
“Sergeant, look deeper in those eyes, as you perhaps are muddling up the letters, tell
me, can’t you see any other letters?”
“I can, Sir, Madam Colonel.”
“All right, my husband shall write them down, and you just spell them in order the
way you have seen it.”
“Sir, Madam Colonel, I can see the following letters, ‘S’, ‘E’, ‘N’, ‘T’, ‘I’ ‘N’, ‘E’,
‘L’, that’s the word ‘SENTINEL” which means a person, such as a guard. You see,
this mummy is a guard. She must be guarding a Pharaoh.
“Sergeant, are you trying to tell me, that this poor woman has been a mummy
guarding a Pharaoh, for more than two thousand years?”
“Sergeant, you better have another look, as there is something wrong. I don’t think
this woman has been a mummy for two thousand years, and is still alive.”
“Sir, Madam Colonel, my apologies, I made a slight error in reading. I got it back to
front, reading it in Chinese, the word isn’t ‘SENTINEL’ but ‘LENITNES’ meaning
that the mummy is ‘MARTINA LENITNES’.”
“Hmmmmmmmmm.”
Oh, no, you poor dear, Scott, it is Martina, she is a mummy, and she is going to be
cremated. You see you awful man, you nearly had me gorging out her eyes, lucky I
didn’t do this. Poor Martina, she must suffer very much being burned in a fire. You
know, let’s be nice to her, and get her cremated right now, so we can end her
suffering.”
“Hmmmmmm.”
“You see, she agrees with me.”
“Sorry dear, I think she doesn’t agree with you, is she, Sergeant?”
“Sir, Madam Colonel.” I think your husband might have a point there. We ought to
ask the young lady first, if she prefers to be cremated now, or have her eyes removed
first, before being cremated, or have her cremated tomorrow, or perhaps we don’t
have her cremated at all?”
“Sergeant, how inhumane can you be to Martina, not to having her cremated, letting
her suffer in life as a mummy. I don’t think she would want to live the rest of her life
as a mummy, do you dear?”
“Hmmmmmmm.”
“Sir, Madam Colonel. Can I make a suggestion, if I might be so rude?”
“Yes Sergeant.”
“Sir, Madam Colonel, before we decide, if we are going to cremate Martina, and to
decide, if we remove her eyes, why not let me first have a look as to how she looks
like? If she looks horrible, I might be able to advise you, what is best, and if she is a
pretty lady, then perhaps we better leave her the way she is?”
“Well, Sergeant, let then do things properly. What is your name?”
“Sir, Madam Colonel, my name is Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie.”
“Scott, I like you to meet Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie. Sergeant Nicholas
Abrizinnie, this is my husband, Scott Rikati, he is Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI, who
got himself shot in the backside in line of duty. And Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie,
this is Martina Lenitnes. Martina, this is Nicholas Abrizinnie. So, now that the
formalities are over, what have you got to say, Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie?”
“Madam, Martina Lenitnes, it is a great honour to meet you, and if I ever was able to
get myself a wife, who can be quite as you are, then I could count myself lucky. As I
can’t kiss your hands, because they are wrapped away, may I kiss your nose?’
“Hmmmmm.”
“Sergeant, she agrees. Kiss her nose.”
“Thank you, Sir, Madam Colonel.” And Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie then put his
arms around the mummy and kissed her nose.
“Hmmmmmmm.”
“Sergeant, I think, the mummy was thanking you for the kiss.”
“Sergeant, please take the honour to unwrap the mummy, to see, what horrible woman
or adorable young lady you have kissed.” Jane's directions were.
“Yes, Sir, Madam Colonel.” The Sergeant began to unwrap the dummy very
carefully. The moment he had freed the mummy’s arm, the arm grabbed the Sergeant,
and pulled him towards her.
“Come on Sergeant, can’t you control your urges? I asked you to unwrap the mummy,
not to make love to her.”
“Sir, Madam Colonel, the mummy grabbed me. I don’t know for what, but she just
grabbed me.”
“All right, get on with the job.”
“Yes, Sir, Madam Colonel.
When the Sergeant had unwrapped the face of the mummy, that revealed it was
Martina, he suddenly stopped, and was staring at her.
“Sergeant, get on with the job.” Jane ordered, realising the sergeant was totally
stunned by Martina’s beauty.
“Yes, Sir…” was the response, in a soft manner, and while the Sergeant removed the
bandages further, he couldn’t help, to stare at her beauty.
“Madam, I am truly sorry, I went along with the Colonel, to tease you. You look like
an angel. I am really sorry.”
Martina took the Sergeants head and kissed him. “Thank you, Nicholas and don’t
worry, I will get Jane, your Madam Colonel back, for this one day!”
“May I kiss you back, Madam?”
“Yes, and call me Martina.”
Nicholas then began to kiss Martina passionately.
“That’s enough, Sergeant, you are on duty!”
“Yes, Sir, Madam Colonel.” The sergeant controlled himself, and smiling left the
room.
“Martina, Jane and I all along knew it was you, because there was a name tag with
your name hanging from your toes! So, we decided to have some fun with you. After
all, you did this charade to tease us, so it backfired.”
“Jane, I really was scared, you were going to target shoot at my toes, honestly. You
see, Brigitte told me, you are known as the ‘Lady of Steel’, and so, I expected
anything from you.”
“Come on Martina, we were just fooling around. We wouldn’t want to hurt you. You
are the very reason that both of us ended up in hospital, being shot.”
“I realise that now, but for a moment, I thought, you didn’t know who I was, and you
were really going to remove my eyes. You sounded so real about it. I was glad your
husband didn’t agree to remove my eyes.”
“I am sorry, Scott, this is Martina. Martina, this is my daredevil husband, Scott.
Martina, if you are trying to put a joke onto someone, then you must always expect
that it might backfire, and in this case, it did. Anyhow, you didn’t seem to come bad
off, as the way I saw it, this sergeant fell in love with you, and you seemed not to
hesitate to kiss him.”
“That was, because I wanted to thank him, from saving my life, and for having me
unwrapped. I was horrified, about the thought, you were going to incinerate me
alive.”
“That was just a joke.”
“I know now, but at that moment, I saw myself already being in the midst of flames,
burning. So, I kissed the sergeant to thank him, and I can tell you, I felt my heart
pounding, doing so.”
“You fell in love?”
“No silly, just grateful. But I must admit, that he is a great kisser, and I felt warm
internally, when he kissed me.”
“Pull the other leg. If you feel the warmth coming from within, that means you fell in
love.”
“How can I, when John died only recently?”

“That doesn’t mean, you can’t fall in love with another man. You can continue to love
John, and nothing in the world can change that, as for you, John remains always to
exist. But I can’t see, why you couldn’t fall in love with another man.”
“But, so soon after John’s funeral? Surely, that can’t be?”
“Why not? Tell me, where is it written, that you have to wait, what, one-day, one-
week, one-month, one-year or whatever? Simply, there is no time set for it and if
anything, I think, it might be the best thing for you, if you were to fall in love, if you
aren’t already. It would make your life much simpler. Shall I call, the Sergeant back
to let him kiss you again, to see if there is still fireworks?”
“Please don’t, not because I didn’t like it, but he might get the wrong idea about me.”
“We’ll see next time.”
Chapter 22
General Rothmart visiting Mark’s office.
“Mr Mark, may I take a seat?”
“Ah, Joseph, come in, but why are you dressed in a Generals uniform of the
Commando’s? That’s illegal and I should arrest you for doing so.”
“Colonel Hansweart, I am General Johan Rothmart of the Fifty-Sixth Army Corps.”
“I am sorry, Sir.” Mark Hansweart quickly stood up, from behind his desk saluting the
General.
“At ease.”
“Yes. Sir.”
“Colonel, I think that in the circumstances, I better call you Mark and you can call me
Johan, at least while we are in your office, which is off the record.”
“Yes, Sir. I mean, Johan.”
“Let me explain matters to you. I was a Colonel in the Commando’s, and assigned to
Mr Swantee as a servant, that would enable me to get closer to everyone without
being noticed. My duty was to protect the secrets of the ‘Empire’. Neither, Mr
Swantee or anyone else ever knew about my army position. I had assumed the
fictitious name of Joseph Larenuf. As you might know ‘Larenuf” is the reverse of
‘funeral’. Simply, to have a surname that wouldn’t likely be used by any other person
and so no one could assume any relatives connected with me.”
“If I may say, Sir, I mean Johan, you were also a puzzle to me, as I was unable to
track any history about you.”
“That’s exactly why I did it for. I am not of Indian decent at all. I pretended in some
way to use the Indian manner of speaking so as to throw off any investigator in regard
of my history. It was essential that my identity remained secret, to enable me to travel
the world with John Swantee Jnr, both, to observe and guide him, and at the same
time fulfil certain duties in accordance of my position with the Air Force. Regretfully,
the death of Mr John Swantee Jnr has stopped this, and so there is no further need for
me to continue as Joseph Larenuf, and with his burial, he no longer exists. It was a
considerable shock to me that John Jnr was poisoned; I viewed him as my own son. I
was Foxtrot, when he was buried and took control as Base during the funeral service.
I wanted to be there, but held it was better, if I remained in the background, until we
could at least perhaps discover who murdered Mrs Swantee and who was trying to kill
Martina. Currently, it is my intention to leave you as Deputy Chief Commissioner, at
least until Chief Inspector Scott Rikati is back on his feet, and has resolved the case to
the best of his ability.
Over the years, I have attempted to trace the woman and the child, but failed to do so
and because I was travelling the world, both, on missions and serving John Jnr, it was
difficult to spend sufficient time here, to investigate matters. However, this all
changed dramatically, when Scott came onto the scene and began to cause some
panic. It seems, that for many years this Father Jasona, who actually was a long-term
criminal by the name of Frederick Torquins, was operating from the cemetery. He
was a wanted criminal for many years, but went underground. It is now clear that he
killed the real Father Jasona and took his place. It was inspector or now Chief
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, who suspected the priest as a fake. Firstly, Scott went from
church to church and became aware, that unlike the other priests, the fake Father
Jasona wasn’t at all concerned about religious observations and that one care for the
Cross and other items diligently. He also had extensively questioned people during
most of the night, after Mrs Swantee had been killed, and had discovered from all the
eyewitness reports that only this spurious Father Jasona could have been in a position
to shoot Martina. This then explained why Frederick never bothered to check
Martina’s pulse, and pronounced her dead, serving the last rites upon her. He had shot
her virtually point blank and so never doubted he had killed her. However, he tried to
shoot Martina, when she was just falling to the ground, while fainting. Mrs Swantee,
trying to hold Martina up meant, that Martina narrowly survived the shooting, but was
killed herself. Obviously, by the time Scott got all the statements, it was far too late
to prove anything, other than suspicion, he had nothing to go by. As Scott explained
to me, he expected there to be a special funeral for John in view of the attempt killing
of Martina and so he contacted his old workers, who had worked for his father, to find
out, if anyone ordered identical coffins. Well, once he knew who had the order, he
spend the night with that worker to convert one of the coffins, to gain the secret
compartment, as after all, Scott was a cabinet maker also, taught by his father. So, he
knew all along that Peter and you were going to have an earlier funeral and also about
the pretended funeral for John on Friday. He has explained to me, that he deliberately
had used the rod to be able to hide a small pistol, as to divert attention of Peter.
Obviously, when he discovered, that my name was being used for John’s funeral, he
questioned me and I had no alternative, but to reveal my identity, or end up in
imprisonment, which would have served no purpose. I didn’t reveal to him anything
other than my identity, and neither wanted to alarm you or Peter, about Scott having
discovered my identity. I held it was better for the battle to remain between the three
of you! As such, I didn’t interfere, despite my concern that Scott would highly likely
be killed. He refused to tell me, whom he suspected. But once he shot Frederick, I was
able to get fingerprints checked and that has confirmed his identity. I have discovered,
that Scott is a great planner, but made one fatal mistake, he never ever planned to end
up being married. To us, it is for the better, as Jane, being his wife, can now protect
his back. I am concerned, that those with whom Frederick was involved wouldn’t take
it too lightly that Scott killed Frederick and that Scott is trying to expose the entire
criminal ring, in which Frederick was involved.
For the moment, the best we can do, is wait for Scott to get back on duty and then we
might be able to achieve some further results. The Police Minister has approved for
Jane to commence duties in the rank of Chief Inspector and to work alongside her
husband. It was Jane, who asked to be allowed to work with her husband, as she fears
for his safety and indicated that she only trusts herself, in protecting him. I must
admit, that from what I know, I think, she is the best person to be assigned to Scott.
We have provided documentation of formal discharge from acting service for Jane, to
make it appear, she no longer is an active member of the armed forces, even so she
remains a Colonel, to enable her to take her position as Chief Inspector. In reality,
Jane remains in active service with the armed forces, but again we have to be careful
and so pretend otherwise. I think they both deserve a holiday and so I have ordered
them back to duties as soon as they recover. I know Scott isn’t under my command,
directly, but he accepts a return for the better without undue delay. I make it very
clear, I don’t want either Peter nor Brigitte to know about this, as Peter and Scott
seem to drive each other up-to-the-wall so to say and that’s good for the outside world
as to throw-off any suspicions.”
“Did John Jnr know your true identity?”
“No, to John Jnr, I was his servant and that allowed me to operate freely.”
“Would he have taken over the ‘Empire’, if he was still alive?”
“Yes. I gained a great respect for him. I still like to know, who poisoned him and his
father.”
“What about that woman, Scott is after.”

“I believe Scott is on the right track. If we would have had somebody of his calibre
working for us, I suspect we would have been able to resolve it all a long time ago,
and probably been able to avoid the killings of Mrs Swantee and John Jnr.”
“Do you plan to ask him to leave the Police Force and join us?”
“No, it seems, that as a police officer he has more freedom to do, as he likes, without
any suspicion. His marriage to Jane was an unexpected bonus to us, and in that way,
resolved that dilemma.”
“Who could ever have expected that those two would so quickly get married? I have
known Jane for years, as the ‘Lady of Steel’, and it was rather strange to me to see her
kissing a man, let alone getting married to him. Did you see the video?”
“Yes, I did and I must say, she seemed to have been a tiger, all right. Her words leave
no question that she had fallen for Scott and from the video it appears, if it wasn’t for
her Scott most likely would have been dead.”
“That’s right. I will never forget, how she pounded into Scott’s chest. Sure, she is a
paramedic but I think that her love for Scott was the overriding factor, why she didn’t
give up on him.”
“I wonder, is there any negative after affect with Scott having been clinically dead for
a few minutes?”
“Not according to the doctor. As his superior, I had to check that out and I am assured
that Scott is one hundred percent with the exception of being in love, and now is more
interested to spend time with his wife, than anything else. I think that will be of a
temporary nature as his drive to become Chief Commissioner has unlikely been
dented.”
“Do you think he will make it?”
‘Yes, without any reservation.”
“That’s very strong, then again, from what I know he deserves all the praise he can
get, as after all he knowingly and willingly placed his life on the line to save Jane and
George.”
“And he made known to me that he knew from the funeral service that it wasn’t
Martina who was crying and that Martina had no red hair. As such he risked his life
for a woman he never even knew and so it seems a just reward, he married Jane.”
“That’s precisely my view, Mark. Scott and Jane has been some two weeks in hospital
and they are likely due to come out soon, are you then planning to remove the security
of the grave yards? I understand that in the circumstances we had no alternative but to
keep guarding them all, but what have you in mind?” Johan asks.
“The problem we have is that Scott has made clear that if we were to go ahead
without him the lives of our commando’s would be at stake and so also the lives of
others. We simply have to keep guarding the cemeteries until Scott is able to attend to
the issue. As such, I believe that as soon as Scott has left the hospital environment, he
will be able to assist us about the cemeteries. Quite frankly, despite the cost of
keeping guards on the cemeteries and keeping a record of anyone entering and leaving
each cemetery, I view it all is better than to ignore it all and then end up with
problems. I fear that Scott would be the worst problem to us all if we were to
undermine his efforts. To me, he knows what he is doing and I have no doubt that
despite the inconvenience we, or the general public, may have in the end it will be
proven to be worthwhile. I learned one thing from the double funeral that no matter
how idiotic Scott may seem to act in the end he proved to be one hundred percent
correct. Knowing that, I believe we would be utter fools to then not follow his wishes.
Upon this, I recommend that we continue the security on the cemeteries until such
time Scott and Jane are able to assist us. In any event, I consider it also a good
exercise for our men to do some active duty in peacetime. Really, this is a unique
situation to train the men.”
“I must admit that I fully agree with your assessment and also take your position that
we better continue the security on the cemeteries until Scott and Jane are fully
recovered and are able to deal with those matters. I do want them to continue under
house arrest as that’s likely the only way we can get them to have their forced
honeymoon as well as protect them. This Ivan the Terrible having attempted to kill
Scott underlines that there is more to it all and clearly, we can’t lapse in security. I am
concerned that they might already have been busy to find some other way to kill Scott
as obviously they need to eliminate him before he gets a chance to expose them all. I
prefer he doesn’t come near the cemeteries and only attends in case Peter and yourself
can’t handle it. I don’t mean to be derogative but merely want to make clear that this
caper might be a lot more complicated then Peter and you might be able to handle.”
“No offence taken by me as I will be the first to admit that Scott is the best man for
the job and I have no intention to do a thing that might possibly go against what Scott
planned. To do otherwise would likely only place the lives of our man unduly at risk
and I view there is absolutely no need for this. May I ask, if you are going to reveal
yourself to Peter?”
“No, unless there are circumstance that requires me to do so. I feel it better, Peter and
Brigitte and all others are left unaware about my true identity as long as possible, not
because I don’t trust them, but because I believe it is better to keep it that way, at least
for the time being.”
“Wouldn’t Jane tell them?”
“No, she has her orders from me and Scott has agreed not to reveal it either. I trust
they both keep their word. And, I better leave, as I have a meeting with the Minister
of Defence and the Chief Staff of the Armed forces to report matters. Before I go, I
want to make clear that this conversation never took place and you don’t disclose this
to anyone, Colonel. ”
“Yes, Sir.” Mark formally saluted when the general was leaving.
Marcus and Marcia are attending to Scott and Jane both having returned from their
holidays. After all, doctors do need holidays also.
“Mr and Mrs Rikati, I am doctor Marcus Telbinas and this is my colleague Marcia
Martonaruea, I call her Marcia Mart for short, and we are here to give you both a
check up to establish an early discharge from this hospital, since you both have been
here about two weeks and I understand, considerably recovered. Marcia will look
after Mr Rikati and I will take care of Mrs Rikati, if that’s all right with you?”
Jane obviously responded; “Sorry doc, no deal, no woman is going to get her paws on
my husband! So, we change positions, Marcia will attend to me, and you stick to my
husband. I warn you a previous person attending as a doctor to my husband, now lies
dead in the morgue, just in case you have any funny idea’s about my husband!”
“Madam, I can assure you, that I have no intention to harm your husband and it would
perhaps be better for Marcia to care for the both of you?”
“If she dares to even lay one finger on my husband, it will be the last time she ever
used them! I don’t kid about. He is my husband, I had to get him back from the dead,
and no woman is going to touch him, do I make myself very clear?”
“I can assure you, Madam, I will not go near your husband. I have no inclinations and
I am already married?
“Who cares if you are married or not. How do I know, if you and your husband
haven’t got problems and so you might use the white coat to get to my husband? I
don’t trust any female near my husband and certainly not one that’s going to take a
look and touch his private parts! I warn you, you better stay very clear from him or
you might face sitting in the corner with a hand grenade strapped into your mouth!”
“I am sorry, Madam, I will say no more.”
Come on, Jane, they are just doctors coming over here to help us?”
“He better, as I tell you, that if he is like that other clown I killed before, that will than
be the last time he ever came near a patient!”
“Madam, please, have Marcia attend to your arm wound and I can assure you, that I
will take care of your husband?”
“Guards, come here.” Jane now yelled.
“”Yes, Mrs Rikati.” the Sergeant responded.
“Stay with my husband and shoot the doctor, if he tries to leave before I am back. I
am going to make sure my husband is still alive and well before this doctor is going to
leave. Make sure he doesn’t try to stick any needles into my husband, as I tell you, I
will stick a gun up your backside and fire it off! Is that clear.”
“Yes, Sir, eh, Madam,”
“Colonel, if you didn’t know that.”
Yes, Sir, Madam Colonel.”
Alright, Marcia, lets go to the Mart and do some shopping, as my bloody arm is still
hurting like hell since I clobbered this bloke to death.”
“I will follow you Mrs Rikati.”
“Mr Rikati, has your wife always been so strict with doctors and how have you
managed to live so long with a wife, that has such temperament?”
“Doc, when we got married, Jane already had bashed me to life.”
“Bashed you to death you mean?”
“No, she bashed me to life. I had died and the doctor had declared me dead, and so
Jane bashed me to life, as she wanted to get married to me and also become pregnant.
She yelled, and bashed into me and I had no choice but, to come back from the dead.”
“Truthfully, I think she is quite a handful, but then again, she obviously is deeply in
love with you. I just wish I had such an adorable wife.”
“Careful doc, about your word usage. She is ‘adorable’ to me and to anyone else she
is my wife, Mrs Rikati.”
“Of course Mr Rikati, I didn’t intend to imply anything. If I may ask, did she perhaps
accidentally shoot you in the backside?”
“Well, Doc, I have no doubt that she might do that to someone else, but not to me
even so, she has already offered to shoot a bullet in my other cheek, to balance it out.
Obviously, I have declined her generous offer. And, she really did kill an imposter,
who came two weeks ago, to give me an injection, as such, she wasn’t joking!”
“Mr Rikati, I can assure you I wouldn’t and neither contemplate, to give you any
injection. So, I will be safe, in that regard.”
“Doc, that’s, if she is happy about my condition upon her return!”
“Are you trying to tell me, that she might kill me, even if you are still alive?”
“As far as she is concerned I have no idea, just make sure, you don’t tease her, as if
she goes of her rocker, in a killer rage and than one doesn’t know the outcome. She
pulled me into an empty grave and it was there where we got married. Just consider,
did your wife do anything similar to you?”
“You must be kidding?”
“Sergeant, tell the doctor have we got married two weeks ago in a grave or not?”
“Yes, Sir, you did.”

Sergeant, tell the doctor, if I had died and she bashed me to life?”
“Yes, Sir, she did.”
“Sergeant can you to tell the doctor, if after the wedding, my wife was watching TV
in the grave?”
“Yes, Sir, she did.”
“Sergeant, when my wife was watching TV, was I then critically wounded?
“Yes, Sir, you were.”
“You see Doc, I warn you, less than in twenty-four hours, I was a single man, just
minding my own business, meaning police business, and next she pulls me into a
empty grave and by the time I came out, I had died, she had bashed me, I was married
to her and she was sitting in the grave for hours watching TV.”
“It is rather a complex story, Mr Rikati. But at least you are alive.”
“Well Doc, what about you declare my wife insane, and I can use it to get my
marriage annulled, and we both will be happy?’
“I am sorry, Mr Rikati, but I wouldn’t want to do anything, to upset your wife.
Actually, I am glad, my wife is the quiet type, at least when I come home, all she
does, is to growl at me and usually doesn’t bother to talk. Now, I think, that I am
happily married, at least my wife doesn’t bash me, and doesn’t drag me into a grave.”
“How then did you get to the bullet hole?” Marcus asked.
“Friendly fire, they call it in the armed forces.”
“I can do without such kind of friendly fire, if that’s what their term ‘friendly’ means.
What about your wife’s bullet wound? Did you do that perhaps in revenge, if I may
ask so?”
“Doc, I can assure you, that I am a very happily married man. Jane might perhaps
growl at people, but I think there isn’t a woman in the world, which could be better
suited for me, then Jane is. I wouldn’t want to harm her and it wasn’t ‘friendly fire’,
concerning her.”
“I heard that, my dear husband, thank you for the compliment.” Jane stated with a
laugh, having just walked in with Marcia, then stating to Marcus, “He got hit by
‘friendly fire’, you see, the commando’s wanted to do some target shooting and so my
husband and I lend our bodies for them to practice. Well, the idiots failed miserably,
as with all their guns aimed at my husband they still only managed to hit him in the
cheek and some other idiot who wasn’t even a commando, tried to kill me, managed
to hit me only in the arm. He is dead, as my husband also made sure of that. Right
between the eyes! Therefore, I killed someone who tried to kill my husband, and he
killed someone who tried to kill me! Meaning, Doc, that if neither one of us kill you,
then you ought to be all right.”
“Mrs Rikati, I can assure you, that all I did was check out the wound of your husband
and please do check that your husband is all right, as I can assure you, I did absolutely
nothing wrong to him.”
“You OK, Scott?”
“Well, I feel a little bit strange, I don’t know.”
“What, did he do something to you? Sergeant, give me your pistol.”
“Madam, honestly, your husband is all right. I think, he is only joking.”
“Scott, you want me to shoot the Doc, or shall I shoot your other cheek?”
“Sorry, Jane, I was just kidding, the Doc is all right.”
“OK Doc, you can go and take Marcia with you, but I make clear that you better not
try any funny things and next time you are attending to my husband, as I make clear,
your wife will end up being a widow!”
“Yes, Mrs Rikati, I understand and I can assure you, I honestly will not want to harm
your husband. May I now go to my adorable wife, as she is waiting for me to come
home? Please?”
“You can go.” Jane stated.
Marcus hurried away, dragging Marcia with him and once out of the room,
commented; “I used to think I had a bad marriage, and the wife a bitch, but today I am
going to buy her a truckload of flowers, and tell her how much I love her, inviting her
to a restaurant. She is a saint compared to this Mrs Rikati. I just never realised, how
adorable my wife is, as at least, she keeps her mouth shut nearly the whole night.”
“Marcus, this woman adores her husband and that’s the way she expresses herself. I
wish my husband cared for me even half as much, as she does for her husband. I think
I wouldn’t be working as many hours at the hospital. Why do you think I am always
working? It is because this boring husband of mine couldn’t care less, but sit in front
of his beloved TV screen watching footy and expects me to sit next to him, to watch
those idiot’s running after an out of shape ball, nearly clobber each other to death,
only to get rid of the ball. This is the type of stupid entertainment I am not particularly
interested in, so he can enjoy his TV programme and I rather work. Even if I wasn’t
getting paid for, I still would come to work, just to be free from this stupid TV.”
“My wife doesn’t watch TV, but is such a freak about germs, that the moment I open
the door, she screams blue murder afraid that germs are invading the house. She will
allow me only to go out once a day, and come in, once a day, no more.”
“What do you do, about the mail?”
I have to wait till I go out, and then put it in a bag, and hand it over to her by placing
it in a box. My wife then takes a vacuum cleaner and vacuums first all the germs
away, before she touches the paper. Even then, she uses rubber gloves, as she claims
that people who send her letters may have been just to the toilet and not washed their
hands and so their germs might still stick to the paper. Or argues, people could have
been sneezing onto the letter, when writing it and then those germs are being
transferred into our house.”
“How does she do it then, with the shopping?”
“Oh, that’s a story on its own, which perhaps might take an hour to describe. If you
have time, I can take you across the street to a restaurant. I can explain to you, how
crazy she is?”
“That’s a great idea, as my afternoon-shift is finished. I hate to go back home to my
husband, who adores his beloved TV.”
“Fine, but don’t be surprised about things you are going to hear. My wife first puts
every shopping item we have purchased coming into the house in the freezer, to kill
germs. So, it might take some time to tell you all.”
“Marcus, I am looking forward to hear it all. It seems very interesting to me. So, shall
we go?”
“Let’s go. While we are talking about spouses, what does your husband do?”
“He is a managing director of a company.”
“Retired.”
“Never even worked?”
“How does he then manage his company?”
“By doing nothing.”
“How is that?”
Well, he felt that life was too difficult for him and he held that by being a managing
director, he then could enjoy himself watching TV, and then tell his staff, what he has
been watching all day.”
“His staff doesn’t like that?”

“No, his staff thinks it is boring.”
“Did you tell him that his staff finds it boring?”
“I have never stopped telling him, but he couldn’t care less.”
“So why doesn’t his staff leave the company?”
“You just gave me an idea, but where am I going to live?”
“What do you mean, ‘where am I going to live’?”
“You see, my husband had this grandiose idea that instead of me working as an
employee for the hospital, I ought to work for my own company. So, he set up this
company that employs me, and hires me out to the hospital. He manages it by being
the managing director watching TV, and I am his staff having to listen to his garbage
ranting on about his beloved TV sporting games. So, if I quit, he has a company, but
no staff.”
“Would you like to leave him?”
“Yes, I would, but trying to find another place isn’t too easy these days and my
husband might be a pest, but when I go to an opera or ballet, then I hate to go on my
own and so at least he serves a purpose for that.”
“Do you like opera and ballet also? That’s great. What if you were to move into my
flat down the street? I use it when it is too difficult to drive back home, as it takes one
hour of travel to get home, I tell my wife that I am too tired to drive home, and we can
have a pleasant night together at my flat?”
“Don’t you think we are rushing it a bit?”
“Well, if you prefer to watch TV with your husband, that’s OK with me?”
“No, I mean for me to sleep at your flat?”
“Don’t worry, I can sleep on the couch or still go home, if you are worried about
that?”
“Don’t be silly. I was wondering, but then again I think, we both might have benefits
out of it, so why not and make the best out of it, and then in the morning we can
decide, if we want to repeat it pr otherwise.”
“Well, let’s not bother then about the restaurant, and go to my flat instead?”
Marcus took Marcia’s hand and they went together to his flat, where they spend the
night.
In the meantime Scott realised that the doctors left in such a hurry that they had
forgotten to tell them their assessments; “Jane, you scared the pants of those doctors
and now we are stuck here, not knowing, if we can leave soon.”
“Don’t worry, my dear, they are back tomorrow. This Marcia seems to be after a man,
but she aint getting you, I tell you.” Jane made that very clear.
Chapter 23
Peter and Brigitte visiting at the hospital, with the ‘Lady of Steel’.
“Hello Peter and Brigitte, I am glad you finally were able to make it again, Brigitte it
has been boring since you came last time.”
“Well, from what Peter told me, it seems rather the opposite. Are you thinking to
participate on a secret operation for the armed forces?”
“Tell you the truth; if I hadn’t had any formal training, I would have been a widow
within twenty-four hours of getting married. I think there is something wrong, as
Scott nearly dies on me before I even married him, and then they are trying to kill him
as soon as I got married.”
“Maybe they are trying to do you a favour?’
“How?”
“Well, perhaps the armed forces want you back in service, so they try to eliminate
Scott, assuming that you will be back.”
“Brigitte, would you mind not talking about me, as if I were disposable. Tell her
dear?’
“That’s right, he is now my husband and not some piece of dirt, that the army or
whoever can dispose of.”
“What about if I hadn’t married you?”
“That would be questionable, then you might have been like any other man. But as it
now stands my dear husband you have been saved by the gong, so to say, and I will
protect you from now on.”
“Did you hear that Peter? She claims to save me from now on, merely because she
happened to be lucky to do so twice?’
“I suggest you don’t push it, as Jane might next time just let someone tickle you with
a needle on your bones, as I understand the Chinese and Japanese are masters in, you
would then be screaming blue murder, begging Jane for help.”
“Good on you Peter, tell my husband that he must be my slave and serve me from
now on, as I might otherwise give him the needle treatment myself.”
“You wouldn’t dare!”
“That’s it Peter and Brigitte, you both heard he did challenge me, well, we will see.
Brigitte can I have your hair pin and I will show this macho husband of mine, what he
was asking for?”
“I am sorry dear, I was only joking?”
“I think, that it might be a little bit too late, shall we give him the treatment, Brigitte?”
“I think you can do without a needle, just give him the finger treatment, that will be
enough.”
“That’s right, let’s see if he can stand it?”
“Not on your life.” Scott left the bed quickly and asked the Corporal on duty to
protect him.
“Corporal, I am a Colonel and I order you to restrain my husband.”
“I am sorry, Madam, but I happen to know, that the General gave you your marching
orders, as he formally discharged you and so I am afraid, that your husband will have
my protection. Who do you think you are, to bash this innocent man? It was bad
enough for you to have bashed him before and the fact that he married you doesn’t
mean, you can keep going on like that. I ought perhaps report you to the Medical
Officer and propose separate rooms for the two of you, so this poor fellow finally can
have some peace.”
“Did you guys hear that? What a loud mouth Corporal is that. Peter, shall I demote
him?”
“Dear, this Corporal doesn’t know yet what goes on in the armed forces and has to
learn. So give him a break, and just forget what he said.”
“Are you trying to justify this big ape telling me off?”
“Madam, if I am an ape, then perhaps you are an ant that might sting, but that’s about
all. Come on man, get to your wife and tell her off, she is scared stiff of you, but tries
to rattle off, to pretend, being a big girl. Teach her a lesson.” The Corporal was
teasing Scott with.
“Corporal, you aren’t married to her, but I am.”
“That’s your problem. If you hadn’t kissed her in the first place, you might still have
been single!”
“Who told you I kissed her?’
“Sir, I was there, and I saw it all. It didn’t appear to me, that you were trying to push
her away in the grave, so in all fairness you must cop, what you asked for.”
“Hey, Corporal, are you now taking me on as well?”
“Sir, with all due respect, I am telling you, that you are the one who married her and
so you are the one having a problem with that loudmouth, not me.”
“Hey, Corporal, I better get your name and demote you?
“Madam, I told you before, if you are causing a disturbance than I will ask the
medical staff to have you removed from here and then see, if you still want to bash
this man around. My suggestion is, it would be best, if the two of you kiss and cuddle
to make it up, and perhaps have the decency to give me a slice of the wedding cake, as
I never got any.”
“Peter, did you hear, what this big ape said to me?”
“Jane, quite frankly, he isn’t acting as a Corporal to interfere in your matrimonial
problems, and he is entitled to cast his opinion, regardless if you like it or not. And, I
totally agree, that it is about time you give this poor devil a slice of the wedding cake,
as I like a piece too.”
“Scott, did you hear that, Peter is taking the side of the big ape.”
“Darling, he wasn’t taking the side of the Corporal, he simply was telling the truth. I
would like a piece of the wedding cake as well, come to think of it.”
“Brigitte, what about you, are you going to stand by, and let those big apes do this to
me?’
“I am not going to get involved in anything. I think, that as we are visiting here, you
might as well get yourself some manners and be a nice hostess and serve us coffee
with a piece of cake. You have been having here a honeymoon for more than two
weeks in this hospital and quite frankly, I think it is very rude of you to leave us wait
that long for a piece of a wedding cake!”
“What is going on here, I am a Colonel, and I am being told off by some lousy
Corporal, and you guys are all ganging up against me? There is something wrong
here. You guys are planning something, and have got me as a target.”
“Dear, just calm down, who could ever get to you, my wife the ‘Lady of Steel’?”
Scott tried to calm Jane down.
“Scott, if Jane is the ‘Lady of Steel’, so, my wife as well. What did she do in the last
two weeks or so, loving it up with you, rather than doing any work? She hasn’t even
cooked you a meal in all that time. Hasn’t even bothered to do any washing or other
household duties and if you ask me, she is so lazy in that bed that she couldn’t even
remotely be the ‘Lady of Steel’ I used to know. If you want to know what a real ‘Lady
of Steel’ is, then I can show you?’
“I dare you to prove any woman is more likely a ‘Lady of Steel’ than I am? Come on,
Peter prove it?” Jane responded.
“All right, you ask for it. Corporal can you fetch a ‘Lady of Steel’ for me?”
“Yes, Sir. One coming up, right now.”
The Corporal left, and then came back with a stretcher, which had something on it
with a white sheet all over it. He rolled the stretcher near Peter.
“Sir, one ‘Lady of Steel’.”
“Thank you, Corporal. Brigitte, can you do the honour to show Jane a real ‘Lady of
Steel’.”
“Of course, my darling, I have wanted to do that for a long time.” Brigitte pulled the
sheet away and it showed, that a person sat on the stretcher in a Knights outfit.
Jane had to laugh, as this was a ‘Lady of Steel’, who she had hardly expected to
appear.
“Page boy, ride my horse to this enemy, and that I can rip her heart out.” Jane now
heard the voice of Martina (from inside the steel harness) requesting the Corporal.
“I am sorry My Dear Lady Knight, I ask for forgiveness, and please feel pity for a
poor soul like me?” Jane began to beg in a comical way of speech.
“Page boy, do you feel, I ought to cut her eyes out, and let her live or shall we burn
her at the stake, as a witch?”
“My Honourable Lady, I recall, she hasn’t only called me a big ape, but also those
others, who are in your presence. This woman has dared to insult your subjects and by
it claimed, that your reign is over big apes. I am humble, My Lady, and seek no more,
but that she shall be punished, and have her eyes cut out and left to suffer that fate for
the rest of her life? I beg you My Lady to spare her soul?” The Corporal really had
done his part, acting like this.
“Oh, no My Lady, I beg you, I am the poor husband, whom she bashed, but I desire
her to live. She will need her eyes, as she will have to bear a dozen of children. If you
remove her eyes, then I will have to clean the dirty nappies. That’s so horrible, just
the thought of it. I beg you, forgive my unintelligent wife, and I ask you, please don’t
cut her eyes out, but punish her even worse, make her my slave?”
“What is thy name, you are so noble?”
“My Lady, my name is Scott, I like to be forever to your service, and can only do so,
if My Lady spares the eyes of my wife. How can I, the great Chief Inspector, serve
My Lady, if I am bound to wash nappies, because of this horrible woman, having no
eyesight?”
“My Lady, please, do anything, but make me his slave? I can’t be a slave to this
horrible monster for the rest of my life. Please, do gorge my eyes out, so I have never
to see again this brutal monster, the coward, who begs on his knees for mercy? I don’t
seek such mercy, I challenge, My Lady, deal with me however thou wish, as I shall
not seek mercy?’
“My dear Scott, I see no other way, but I must punish your wife, and punished she
shall be. But, don’t fear, as I am here, and I will ensure, that your wish will be
granted. I shall grant her life, and her eyesight, and grant you the freedom. She shall
forever be your slave, for now until eternity. She first must and shall be punished.
Pageboy, I command you, call out the guards, so the punishment may begin.”
“My Lady, I can do no more, but fulfil your commands. Guards, My Lady has ordered
for the punishment to commence.”
Four historical looking figures walked into the hospital room and one of them
carrying a hood over the head with holes through it, holding a fake axe.
“My Lady commands, the punishment shall begin, and he will have to blind you,” the
corporal stated to Jane, and so the axeman blindfolded her.
Jane of course was very curious, what they had install for her.
“Executor, I command you to execute this woman in the most appropriate manner,
you deem fit.”
“Madam, I ask you to stand up and relax, while the axeman deals with the
punishment.” The corporal directed now, and before Jane realised, what was going on,
she felt something hard being placed around her, as if she was in some solid fitting.
She felt something heavy and hard placed on her head, and then the blindfold was
removed. In front of her stood the Corporal smiling at her, with a huge mirror. There
she was in some kind of steel harness that was strapped around her.
“May I present to you all, My Lady, the ‘Lady of Steel’.” he laughed referring to Jane,
and so others were laughing too.
“Pageboy, did someone speak about the courage of this harmless woman, who is
locked up as some ‘Lady of Steel’, or is she no more, but some witch, that’s being
punished for her witchery?”
“My Lady, this woman was trying to be a witch, she was attempting to use her spell,
to turn me and the others into big apes. I ask on behalf of the others to speak up, and
tell My Lady, if this witch didn’t cast her spell, and called us all big apes?”
“Yes she did.” Peter stated.
“Yes, she did.” Scott confirmed.
“She didn’t call me a big ape, but by calling my husband a big ape, she has cast her
witchery upon my husband.” Brigitte added.
“Let the big apes have the day, and may the feast begin.” Martina ruled, and with it, a
stretcher rolled in, decorated with a wedding cake and other goodies.
“Pageboy, herald to the town, that we will have a feast for seven days and seven
nights, and after the seven days, we will release this horrible woman, to serve her
husband from now to eternity.”
“My Lady, I am your humble servant, the great Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI, and I
am humbled by the honour you have given me. I will serve My Lady, and will take
care of this uneducated woman, who calls herself my wife, and teach her the manners
she lacks so much. However, My Lady, how can I have a feast, if my slave is lazing
about in that steel harness? I ask, My Lady, release this horrible woman, and order her
to serve me from this very moment. I desire a pillow to rest my tired body, I also ask
you to command her to bring me one?”
“My dear Scott, you have served me so well, that I will grand you thy wish. I order
my pageboy, to release this awful witch, and cast her aside, so she can serve her
husband.”
The corporal went over to Jane and released her from the harness.
“My Lady, I recognised, I have failed to serve thy honour, but I beg you don’t spare
me for this brutal husband of mine? Don’t curse me to be his slave, but relieve me of
his temperament and brutality. Please, put me to death?”
“I have spared your life and spared your vision, even so you appear to be blinded by
happiness, my great Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI can provide you with. I didn’t need
to blind you, as you are and already were blinded by love and couldn’t see, how great
this noble husband of yours is. I command you to serve him; by this you will serve
me. I have spoken, and shall say no more about this matter. Pageboy, take me back to
my castle?”
“My Lady, your wish is my command. I order all those present to bow for My Lady,
and those, who fail to do so, their heads shall be chopped off.” the Corporal pushed
the stretcher with Martina out of the room. Martina needed some help to get out of the
harness and then went back into the room in full applause of the others.
“Martina you are a darling. You got me back for what I did to you earlier with the
mummy, let’s have a feast, anyhow. Scott did you really mean, what you said about
me?” Jane asked wondering.
“My darling what I can say to you, might take you a lifetime to find out.”
“Martina, can’t you get your axeman to remove his hood, or is he going to walk
around with that thing, the whole night?”
“Axe man, reveal your identity?”
“Yes, My Lady, your wish is my command.” the axeman removed his hood; it has
revealed Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie, who went across to put his arm around
Martina.
“Oh, now I can see what is going on.” Jane smiled.
“Jane, Nicholas has been so kind, may I say a little eager, to get the boys to assist in
making this iron harness for you. I think they really had a pleasure in doing so.”
Martina explained.
“Sergeant, or Nicholas, is that true?”
“Madam…...”
“Call me Jane”
“Madam Jane……….”
“I said call me Jane.”
“Jane, I got the boys to make the harness, when I told them it was meant for the ‘Lady
of Steel’. They had no problem in wanting to help. I might add that the General, that’s
General Johan Rothmart authorised it all. Come to think of it, I am still on duty and I
had the orders of the General to arrest you. All right, you boys, arrest her on orders of
the General. Sorry Martina, to spoil the party, but I have my orders.” the commando’s
secured Jane, still in her hospital gown, and left with her. This went so quick, that
none of the others even made any comment, and even Scott was sitting there
wondering, what has happened.
“Peter, can you do something? I can’t have my wife sitting in the cells, certainly not
in her hospital gown; I know what they are like. Come on, do something.”
“Just calm down, let’s go down, and see what they are doing to Jane.”
“We better hurry, as I don’t want them to take Jane from the hospital.”
Scott of course has directed Peter to put him on the wheelchair that was in the room,
and to drive him down after Jane. “The great Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI will rescue
his wife.” He called out.
“Officer, where did they take my wife?” Scott asked the police guard, guarding
outside the room.
“Inspector, can you follow me, I think they took her to the canteen, as she was yelling.
The sergeant held, it was better to offer her a cup of coffee, just to calm her down.”
“They better not harm my wife!”
“I think, she will be all right, Inspector. My colleague accompanied your wife, to
make sure of it.”
“All right, everybody follow me.” Scott directed the officer, to guide the way.
They went through the corridors and around and around, that Brigitte suddenly asked
the officer; “Sir, I thought, we were here before?”
“I am sorry Madam, but I am new in this hospital, it is so large that I might have
accidentally taken the wrong turn. Would you prefer to guide us all?’
“I don’t know, can’t you ask staff?”
“Sister, can you tell me, where I can find the canteen?”
Sir, if you just go to the end of the hall, and then turn left, then take the second
hallway to the right, then the first hall from there on to your right and there is the
canteen.”
“Thank you, sister.”
The entire party heading that way, having been told the directions, finally arrived at
the canteen. Scott went in first through the double doors, and there he saw Jane sitting
on some kind of a throne, with a crown on her head.
“My dear husband, would you like to join thy Queen at this meal?” she asked.
The canteen was decorated and the wedding cake was available as well.
“Sorry, Inspector, I was told to delay your coming, so they could first get the wedding
cake back to the canteen.” The police officer apologized.
“That’s all right.” Scott commented.
Scott noticed that there were quite a lot of people in the canteen.
“Sir, may I invite you to join your wife, with the compliments of the commando’s
who have worked this afternoon, not only to make your wife’s outfit, but to decorate
this canteen as well. So, we could give to both of you a wedding party.” Nicholas
explained to Scott.
“Adam, where is your lipstick, and what are you doing here?” Martina asked Adam
when she discovered him amidst the guests.
“My wife and I work for several hospitals, so, when we heard about the event, we
decided to join in, obviously, Sally is here too. Can you expect her to leave me on my
own? Can I steal a kiss from you, before she finds out I am kissing you?”
“Don’t even think about it, Adam. I am right here.” Sally could be heard saying.
Martina quickly kissed Adam on the cheek. “Sorry, Silly Sally, I mean Sally, I just
couldn’t resist this beautiful bald-headed man to be so near to me, I had a strong urge
to kiss him. Don’t you ever get that feeling?”
“For your information, he is my husband.”
“Adam, Sally says you are her husband. Do you ever kiss any other woman?”
“I can’t, she wouldn’t let me.”
“Well, she will not mind now, quick before she changes her mind?”
Adam quickly kissed Martina on her cheek and Sally began to laugh. “Looks like, my
husband has someone who adores him, I better keep an eye on him.”
“Don’t worry Doc, even if he comes near Martina, I will give him his marching orders
or put him before a firing squad.” Nicholas introduced himself with these kinds of
words.
“I never thought, I needed the protection of a commando, but I am mighty glad, they
are now guarding my husband. Did you hear Adam? You got the entire army on your
tail. So, better leave the women alone.” Sally walked off smiling, holding Adam’s
hand.
Besides the commando’s, there were various other invited guests, and Scott noticed
Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart approaching him.
“Congratulations, Scott, I think this is a great party.”
“Martina decreed the party for seven days and seven nights, but I think that by then I
will be back at work.”
“I find it remarkable, how you and Jane improving in health. You were dead, one day,
and now talking about work. I must admire you for that.”
“Sir........”
“It is Mark for now. We aren’t on duty.”
“Mark, I think this is really great, how everyone has gone out of their way, to give us
a wedding party.”
“I think that everyone around here rather owes you a debt. It is to be seen as some
kind of thank you from us.”
“Why, I did my job?”
“Well, if it wasn’t for you, Jane would most likely be dead. Also George, and perhaps
Martina too, as the killings would have gone on. Who knows, what then would have
been the end result of the crime spree?”
“Mark, my concern is, that this isn’t the end of it, yet.”
“What are you trying to tell me?’
“I am concerned, that Frederick and Ivan the Terrible were a mere a part of a complot.
Ivan the Terrible was known to be involved in major international incidents. An
expert in his field, and wasn’t it for Jane’s being so observant, it would have been the
end of me, and the entire investigation. It is far larger than you might have expected
and I would like to add, I never expected it to be that complex, but in any event, I got
a lot of work to do, to get to the bottom of it and in the meantime Martina must be
guarded continually.”
“What about you and Jane?”
“I know they would want to kill me, obviously they are aware, that if they don’t stop
me, I will expose it all. I can’t explain as yet all matters I am working at, but I can
assure you, that if I were right, then this would be a multinational case and involves
many millions of dollars to fund it all. Meaning, there is a lot more to it then killing a
few people. I state ‘few’ as for them a couple of death’s means nothing.”
“You sure the fall into the grave didn’t affect you?”
“Mark, I am not making this up. I am very serious. I am very conscious, that they will
likely make me their primary target, to try to stop my investigation. I would like Jane
to work with me, quite frankly, I must admit, that I need her protection. She is the
kind of partner I need and can trust and I like you to arrange her to be accepted as a
Inspector?”
“Not a Chief Inspector?”
“I have no problem about her being of the same rank as I am, but please don’t put her
above me, it could be a little embarrassing to me?’
“If she was ranked as Chief Inspector, then you still outrank her by a few days. In that
event, you don’t have to worry about that.”
“You just saved my neck, she would otherwise tease me day after day about it.”
“I think I understand that, and knowing Jane, she would certainly use every
opportunity to tease you. That’s why the boys were so eager to help to make this
harness of steel for her. Their way, of being able to get her back. They just think it is
fun for them to know, they finally were able to constrain the ‘Lady of Steel’. I might
add, there has been a lot of talks among them, how come; she fell for you, where no
other man ever before could get near her. So they are in that regard very jealous.”
“Must be my charm?” Scott laughed.
“If I may disturb the two of you, there’s a party for us, so what about you spend some
time with your wife, as I feel like married to the army, and not to you, I am that
lonely?”
“Of course, darling.”
“I got the message, I might as well get stuck into the cake.” Mark walked in the
direction of the cake.
“Darling, I have asked Mark to get you promoted to Chief Inspector, but not to
promote you above me, as I explained, you would give me hell, if you were of a
higher rank.”
“Chief Inspector is OK with me.” Jane smiled. “You think they would accept me?”
“I can’t see, why not, after all, with your record as a Colonel and your training, they
could easily give you a higher rank than ordinary recruits in the police force.”
“You just gave me an idea.”
“Hold on, don’t get too wild. If you wish to work with me, then you have to be
satisfied being a Chief Inspector.”
“Don’t worry, I don’t wish to be other, than my husband’s partner, both in marriage
and in work.”
In case the two of you didn’t know, we are here to celebrate your wedding, so what
about joining in.” Brigitte interrupted Jane and Scott.
They all partied on, for several hours. Jane and Scott enjoyed a real wedding party.
Sure, it wasn’t a white wedding, but then it was a wedding party in white by virtue of
their white hospital clothing.
Various patients joined in, also nurses and doctors did, but each and every one were
checked by the guards on duty as to ensure, nothing was to go wrong. After all, there
was still a danger.
Chapter 24
Mark phoning General Rothmart.
“General, it is Mark Hansweart”
“Yes, Mark?”
“Sir, I spoke with Scott Rikati and I am concerned about, what he informed of.”
“Go on.”
“Sir, Scott informed me that he suspects that the case is a multinational one and that it
is also a multimillion dollar case. He expressed real concern for the safety of
Martina.”
“I understand she is being cared for by Peter and Brigitte?”
“That’s right, that’s not my concern. My real reason to phone you is trying to get a
safety house for Scott and Jane.”
“On what grounds?”
“Sir, if Scott is correct, and I have learned so far, that whatever the case he usually is
correct, then both his life and that of Jane might be in great danger.”
“Are you proposing we stop their work and place them in security?’
“Not exactly, Sir, I am merely proposing that we have a safety house for them to use,
the moment they will need one. I would personally prefer them to move in there right
now and I can assure you, I will try to do my best, but at least I view that even if they
aren’t going to take up the offer, then if the need arises we can have it available the
instant it is needed.”
“But how do you propose they are going to work?”
“Sir, it might not be something anyone is going to like but I think we have no choice,
but have their place twenty four hours a day under high security and have two guards
following them, wherever they go on a twenty four hour rotation basis.”
“Don’t you think we would be overdoing things a bit? Consider the cost of such
security? Wouldn’t it be better to simply take them off the case and get someone else
instead?”
“Sir, with all due respect, I don’t think you understand the complexity of the
oncoming situation. I don’t think, that there is anyone at all with a capability of Scott
to resolve the problematic situation. I can’t speak at liberty to disclose everything, but
I can assure you that Scott is far better then anyone might realise. Since I took on this
case, I gained some suspicion about certain matters, nothing to do with the case itself,
but I had Scott visiting my office one day and there he was announcing details to me,
as having read it all in the local newspaper. Sure, he still has to prove his suspicions,
but they were precisely the same as mine, and I had certain evidence that Scott didn’t
have. I can assure you, Sir, Scott is a very gifted man and I have the view that taking
him of the case would likely destroy not only the good work he has done, but also
might result, to never having this problematic situation resolved.”
“What about you or Peter taking over the case?”
“Sir, with all due respect, I don’t think either of us or even the two of us in
combination, are near the capability of Scott. Simply, this guy is so good; it has
amazed me all along. I know that I am good in the line of work I am trained in, but I
wouldn’t wish to claim to be able to match no where near, what Scott does. I am
trying to be very frank about this; rather then, so to say, pat myself on the back and
the case might be destroyed. We made significant gains with Scott, better than ever
before, as at least we have now two dead criminals, whereas before we had an
invisible wall. It is my opinion that regardless of any budgetary restrains, the Minister
of Defence and the Police Minister must authorise these expenses, unless they want to
call off the entire operation.”
“If you put it that way, I will see, what I can achieve. I make no promises, but I must
admit that I tend to agree with your explanation.”
Mark called Peter subsequently.

“It is Mark.”
“Yes.” Peter responded.
“I have just requested General Rothmart to authorise for a safety house for Scott and
Jane.”
“How come?”
‘I was talking to Scott and he indicated to me during the wedding party that he
suspects this being a multinational case and he warned me, that Martina’s life might
still be in danger.”
“We will look after her, she is all the time with Brigitte.”
“Yes, but it means that Scott’s life and so Jane, are likely in danger also. After all, we
have got now two dead criminals and that’s more than the General in the past twenty-
five years was ever able to achieve. Obviously, those who are involved with those
criminals will now try to kill Scott and Jane, to avoid further exposure.”
Are you proposing to lock them into a safety house and withdraw them from further
investigations? I don’t think either one of them is going to go along with that.”
“No, I know that wouldn’t be an option, but we will have to have two guards for
twenty-four hours a day, following them wherever they go and have a high security
house for them.”
Do they agree with that?”
“I haven’t discussed it with them as yet, neither do I think they are going to agree with
this and so they might likely be moving back to Scott’s place, but I want to have
everything on standby, just in case and the General is seeking budgetary approval
from the Minister of Defence and the Minister of Police.”
“All right, I will plan ahead, in case the approval comes through. We got perhaps a
few days, before they leave the hospital. That gives me time to arrange matters. While
you are on the line, what are we going to do with the Central Cemetery? Do you still
want the commando’s to continue their security or shall I remove them?”
“Are you guys finished?’
“We nearly are.”
“Personally, from a police point of view, I would do better to check with Scott, as
after all he is in charge of it all and I hate to do something I might regret later. I have
the feeling, that Scott might want to check the place out, before we withdraw the
commando’s so do nothing, until I have directed otherwise.”
“OK.”
“I think, you did a marvellous job to get the commando’s to make this steel harness
for Jane, we better keep it as a souvenir.”
“I will keep it in my garage for the time being, so no one can destroy it, accidentally.
Brigitte and I had the same idea, that we ought to keep it and let Jane decide, once she
comes out of hospital, if she wishes to keep it at home, or if the boys can have it as a
mascot.”
Mark enters the hospital room of Scott and Jane.

“Good morning” Mark welcomes Scott and Jane.

“Good morning to you also. Are you fretting about my wife now joining the Police
Force? See, it this way, she still will be under your command.” Scott asks.
“I wasn’t concerned about that, I was more concerned, as to what you told me during
the wedding party.”
“What did I say now?”
“Remember you warned me about your suspicion about a multinational case?”
“Yes.”
I have spoken with the General and he supports the idea of moving both of you to a
safety house, for your own protection.”
“Just a moment Mark, I am going to live with my husband at his home. It was alright
for me to live as a single woman in the barracks, but don’t expect my husband to live
there too.” Jane interrupted.”
“I tell you, my wife is right. I am not moving into army barracks.”
“I didn’t propose that. I am proposing to have a specially designed house for both of
you, like Peter and Brigitte has.”
“No, thanks. My place is cosy and I want my wife to live with me in a ‘real’ house.”
“Can I get a servant to clean the house if we move into a safety house?”
“Sorry, Jane, I don’t think that’s part of it.”
“Then I am not even considering moving anywhere, but to my husbands place. Come
to think of it, I don’t even know, what it is. My dear is it a flat, house or just a
cardboard box?”
“Last time, I was there, that was before someone used me for target shooting hitting
me in the butt, the rubbish collector still left it, whatever it was, on the side of the road
in the gutter. I hope they haven’t got the impression, I deserted my residence, as it can
be now on the tip?”
“In that case, we might as well move into the barracks.”
“I was only kidding, dear.”
“So, what is it?’
“Well, the last time I was there, it was a house.”
“Can you remember if there was anything in that house, my darling husband, unless
they shot your brains, if located in your butt, then you will not know anything?”
“Did you hear that, Mark?”
“Me not speaking English.”
“Coward, you scared of Jane. Is that it?”
“Me not speaking English.”
“The place is a three bedroom house, at ground level.”
“Three bedrooms for a single man?”
“What is wrong with that? When I come home during the night, I would hardly do the
washing and my socks smell that horrible, that they need a room of their own. That’s
the odour room. Obviously, that room will be vacated, by you doing the washing from
now on. It will become a baby room.”
“Hold on, who says I will do the washing? And during the night?”
“That’s all right dear, if you prefer to cuddle up with my stinking socks, rather than
with me, you can share the odour room with them.”
“What is the other room then for?”
“That’s the brain room.”
“The what?”
“The brain room.”
“What is the brain room? I have never heard of something like that?”
“You see when I want to think, I go in there and sit there.”

“Doing what?’
“You really don’t want to know.”
“Come on, tell me, how do you think there?”
“Well, if you really want to know, I loosen the button of my pants….”
“I get the message, just spare me the details. Why didn’t you just say the dunny?’
“ I wasn’t talking about the dunny, was I Mark?”
“I stay out of that conversation. Thank you.”
“Well, you see, my darling wife, when I come home the first thing I normally do, is
unbutton my pants…”
“Don’t tell me your disposal stories, really. I don’t want to hear those gory details.”
“Well, if you were less eager to interrupt me, and let me finish, what I was going to
say?”
“Sorry dear.”
“Fine, as I was telling you before, I come home and then drop my decks, get changed
into house-clothing, so my suit doesn’t get creased too much. So, it is my changing
room, and while I attend doing that, I often get great idea’s in there.”
“Why didn’t you tell me that in the first place?”
“My dear, if just you hadn’t assumed, I was referring to the dunny, I could have told
you that two weeks ago.”
“Look the two of you, it seems that neither one of you ever is going to stop this
matrimonial fight, and so I better go. In any event, these doctors wouldn’t want me to
be around.” Mark stated smiling and left, while the doctors attended to Scott and Jane.
“Mrs Rikati, Marcia and myself wish to thank you for your wisdom and the advice
you gave us.” Marcus said this, smiling at Marcia.
“Sorry Doc, I was perhaps talking in my sleep, but I don’t recall giving you any
advice. I do recall, this Marcia being told, to keep her hands off my husband and that
still stands!”
“That’s precisely it, we both held that you were great and displayed the kind of love
for your husband we both missed in our own partners, and this resulted that Marcia
moved in with me into my flat and we feel, we have to thank you for this. We are now
truly happy.”
“Marcia, if you keep your hands off my husband, then you can put your hands on
Marcus with my blessing, but I remind you again, if you even try to touch him, I kill
you. Clearly you just took another wife’s husband, but you aren’t going to get my
husband!”
“Mrs Rikati, Marcus and I have found our love, and I can assure you that I have no
inclination to come even near your husband.”
“Are you saying there is something wrong with my husband? Is he sick or suffers
from some decease?”
“Mrs Rikati, I merely meant that I respect your wishes, and I will not approach your
husband in that regard.”
“So, you are trying to tell me you had plans before?”
“No, I didn’t, and certainly wouldn’t want to do now either, as I am well aware, you
aren’t the one to fool around with.”
“You see, Scott, I have just convinced her to keep her paws off you!” Jane very
dramatically stated to Scott, who had been bemused by it all.
“Mrs Rikati, I have noticed that your arm is becoming better and the x-rays have
shown, that the fracture has healed and it seems, that you can leave the hospital.”
Marcia informed Jane.
“Mr Rikati, I think your wound is healing nicely, but I view it is better for you to
remain for at least another two days in hospital.” Marcus then blinked at Scott.
“Doc, if you think I am leaving this hospital on my own then you are mistaken. Don’t
forget Marcia? She might want to have me out of her way, so she can steal my
husband too. I am telling you, that if I go then my husband goes too and if you even
dare to argue I get the guards to shoot your face off. Is that clear?”
“But Mrs Rikati your husband is still critically ill, and what if he were to die leaving
this hospital, you would become a widow?’
“Then I make your wife also a widow, and Marcia then would have to find herself
another boyfriend!”
“But, Mrs Rikati, your husband needs peace and time to heal and I don’t think, he is
able to get that with you around.”
“I decide what he needs, and I am telling you, he goes with me or you are a dead
duck. Scott get that grin off your face, as I am not going to leave you here with that
hyena. You are coming home with me!”
“Dear, I thought you are going home with me?”
“Stop arguing, if you expect me to clean that rubbish heap of yours, then it is my
house, and you are allowed to be there, if I give you permission. Is that clear?”
“Yes, dear. May I ask, before you go into the house, can I first tidy up the place?”
“A typical man. Leave dirt all over the place. You ought to get some army training
and then you learn that you had better keep your place nice and clean. Not with
mountains of rubbish around.”
“Dear, I didn’t mean it that way. I haven’t been home for a few days and so there
most likely will be dust all round. I hate, you telling me, I didn’t keep the place tidy.”
“I will see, when I take you home, if I like the place. And Doc, are you going to
release my husband, or do I need to make a patient out of you, so Marcia can attend to
you as your doctor also?”
“Mrs Rikati, if you put it this way, then I am afraid to keep your husband here. Mr
Rikati, do we need to keep a spare bed for you in case your wife bashes you again?”
“Doc, whatever my wife does, I love her, she is the last person in the world, who
would want to harm me, so, don’t bother.” Scott commented with a broad smile to
Marcus.
“Jane, I knew all along he was going to release me, he was just having you on.”
“Oh, is that what he did. Well we see, guards come here shoot this bogus doctor and
make sure, you shoot his mouth off. I mean shoot into his mouth!” Jane laughingly
called.
“Marcus, I think you will be saver with me.” Marcia said to Marcus, pulling him
quickly out of the room.
“Doctor, can you do me a favour and ask the nurse we want our clothing to be
delivered?” Scott asked Marcus.
“I will.” Marcus replied, just going through the door.
Soon a nurse arrived; “Sir, I was requested by the doctor to bring your clothing, but it
seems the parcel was stored and someone must have taken it. We have no other
clothing and perhaps you may wish to wait until we can find the missing parcel?’
Scott and Jane realised, that they didn’t have anything to wear going home in, as the
clothing they had delivered, had mysteriously disappeared.
“Just wait, Scott, I get something organised.” Jane left the room and soon was back
with two white coats and commented, “We are doctors now.”
Scott and Jane left the room with the two police officers and six commandos in tow.
At the entrance, they noticed that there was a van unloading a parcel and Jane ordered
the Sergeant to request the driver to attend. The driver came, having little of other
choice having a commando, in full tunic and rifle, commanding him to go.
“Madam doctor, this soldier directs me to approach you. I am not in the army and
have never been, and I have done nothing wrong
“What is your name soldier?”
“Madam, my name is Trevor Andar, but I am not a soldier.”
“Trevor, I am Colonel Jane Rikati of the commandos, and I commandeer your vehicle
for special army purposes. As at this moment you are a reservist in the army and you
are commanded to drive me, as instructed.”
Madam, the army rejected me, because I still wet my bed.”
Soldier, I am not a bit interested in your bed manners, as certainly I don’t intent to
share my bed with you, as this is my husband, the great Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI
of the Homicide squad and if you wish him to investigate your cause of death, then I
suggest you carry on as you are, otherwise, get moving man, you are in the army, so
do as you are told.”
“Yes, Madam.” And Trevor happy, finally being in the army, moved quickly to put
the parcel back into the van. Scott and Jane went to sit on the bench in the cabin the
soldiers and the two police officers tried to get into the back of the van, but it simply
wasn’t possible, as the van was nearly fully loaded.
“Soldier, has this van a tray on the roof?” Jane asked.
“Yes, Madam.”
“Sergeant, you and your man will sit on the roof of the van, and the two police
officers will get into the back of the van.”
The sergeant and his man climbed on top of the van, and the two police officers had to
climb on top of the parcels, to be able to fit in the van.
Soldier, I warn you, that if any of my man fall off the van, he will take his knife and
first slowly remove your eyes, then your tongue and then your heart, do I need to go
on?”
“No, Madam. I can assure you I will drive very slowly.”
The van drove off very slowly. With tree branches hanging over the road, Trevor
drove more in the centre of the road, as the last thing he wanted, is one of the
commandos removing his eyes.
“Trevor do you know the location of the Elite Store?”
“I think so in the city?”
“You must be a cab driver, knows the route, but find the place after 2 days driving
around.”
Scott took over the directions, as he knew the town very well and so directed the
driver to drive down via Czech Plains Hwy, Square Road, South Road, and then via
City South Road and City Road to Moon Rise shopping centre. From there, he
directed the driver to an uptown designer store, known as “The Elite.” Once there, he
took Jane’s hand and asked, “May I invite my loving wife to join me in my humble
clothing store?”
Jane in utter amazement asked, “Is this the kind of clothing you wear?”
“Well, normally, except when I spend a couple of days in a hospital.”
Jane recovering from her amazement about the high fashion store, directed the
sergeant to have commando’s guarding the van, until she came back, then telling
Trevor to wait.
“Madam, I am illegally parked and I merely work for my income, I can’t afford the
expense of a parking ticket.”
“Soldier, do you know, what those commandos have in their hands? I tell you, they
are rifles, with real bullets! Therefore, if there is anyone, who comes to fine you, they
will end up in the morgue. As for your time, I make sure that the army will pay you
not just for the time you serve us, but also for the entire day. So don’t worry about a
thing.”
“Thank you, Madam.”
“Wait Jane, I got two officers still locked in the back, we don’t want them to suffocate
in there, and they can direct the traffic around the van. After all we are blocking the
entire roadway on this side, being double parked.”
“Would you like me to get a hand grenade and blow some cars away to make space?”
Jane asked with a laugh.
Scott directed the two police officers, to work, to move the traffic around the van.
Guarded by four commandos and leaving two in front of the store, Scott and Jane
walked in.
A young lady came to meet Scott and Jane, welcoming Scott with, “Good morning
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, it is nice to see you again, and who may I ask is this lovely
lady with you?”
“Listen you, he is my husband, and get no fancy idea’s about him. Your clothes are
rotten anyhow, someone shot a bullet hole into it. Scott, you ought to ask for a
refund.” She directed the last bit to Scott of course.
The floor manager had arrived in the meantime, and asked Scott and Jane to follow
him to his office, as he didn’t appreciate the parties’ appearance that might frighten
off other would-be customers. They did, with their commando’s in tow.
“INSPECTOR-RIKATI, what with do we have the pleasure in assisting you? I heard
this lovely lady is your wife.”
“Jan, this is my wife, Mrs Rikati, and she likes you to get her some evening wear and
some casual wear. She requires an entire outfit. I need for myself, at the moment, a
suit, as I discovered, there was a hole in the one, I wore last.”
“I am sorry to hear that Sir, you know our company policy. If you ever have any
complaint about the clothes, and obviously you have, as there is a hole in it, then we
gladly replace it.”
“Jan, thank you, but it is a bullet hole. Someone of the army men tried to use me for
target practice, and it seems, my suit wasn’t bullet proof.”
“Sir, I am sorry, but our firm never guaranteed any clothing to be bullet proof and you
never asked us about this.”
“Don’t worry, Jan, I am not here to complain, I merely want a suit, and obviously a
shirt etc. The fact that I am back, means, I am a satisfied customer.”
“Mr Rikati, it is a real pleasure to do business with you. If you don’t mind, you may
follow me to our special display room. I will ask one of our ladies to give your wife
the opportunity of making her own selection.
Jan went off with Scott, while one of the staff went with Jane, each having two
commando’s following.
Once Jane came near the ladies outfits, she ordered the sergeant and the fellow
commando to stay out of the ladies area. The Sergeant wasn’t going to argue with this
‘Lady of Steel’.
Scott selected a charcoal suit and requested the bill to be settled by the Police Force.
After all, it was in line of duty that his suit was damaged.
Scott then attended to the ladies area, followed by his two commandos’. There he saw
this gorgeous woman in front of a mirror.
“Are you looking at your wife, or at a stranger?” she commented and Scott realised
that Jane had transformed herself into a beautiful young lady.
“Madam, your husband wishes to praise you, for your choice.” was Scott's response.
Jane seemed to be very much pleased with Scott’s words, and indeed, felt encouraged
that she began to select various other items. Coming out of the dressing room, time
and time again, parading clothes, shoes, and hats, ordering certain selected items to be
packed, until she had acquired an entire wardrobe.
“As if I couldn’t have known, that of course, the two of you were the cause of the
stagnation of traffic.” was the voice of Mark, just entering the area.
Then to Jane, “If you hadn’t been married, I would certainly have asked you to marry
me. You look beautiful.”
“Thanks for the compliments, Mark, but I have a husband.” Jane laughed.
“Looks, as if you were buying out the shop”
“Well, if I am going to work alongside my husband, then at least my clothing must
match. I can hardly go out in my combat gear.”
“You right Jane and make sure that the bill is sent to the Police Department. After all,
you are working for the Police Force now, and I am happy to say that the Minister of
Defence and Minister of Police have both approved, for me to authorise, what ever is
deemed necessary, to complete this operation successfully. It looks, as if General
Johan Rothmart did a good job to convince them to do so.”
Are you telling us, that this is why you came for?’
“Actually, I came to make you aware of the good news, you are now in active duty as
a Chief Inspector of the Police! Congratulations Jane.”
“Thanks, Mark. How did you find us?” Scott asked.
“Come on, do you need to ask this. How many newlyweds, do you know, are running
around town, dressed like doctors, hijacking a van, with six soldiers on top of the roof
and blocking the street? I can tell you that the moment I hear the news over the police
radio, I merely asked the location. I had no doubt it would be the two of you, causing
it all.”
“We had to get clothing, my wife only had combat clothing, and the dress, she had
been wearing at the funeral was ruined by bloodstains. I was without clothing, so, we
had no choice, but to go shopping.”
“Yes, and I consider you are giving the commode’s a training exercise, is that it,
Colonel?”
“Sorry, Mark you mean, you are referring to my wife, she is the Colonel?”
“Well, the Minister of Defence has approved that you have the honourable rank of
Colonel, I did indicate, that you might be disappointed not having been made Field
Marshall of the armed forces, but the Minister viewed, that you might always work
your sore butt off, to get that far. In the meantime, I want to congratulate you, as you
are now an officer in the armed forces.
“Thanks Mark, but…”
“Great darling, we are both Chief inspectors and we are both Colonels, I am your
superior in the armed forces and you are my superior in the Police Force. Isn’t that
great?”
Why is it, that you all tend to talk about “Armed Forces, rather than Army, Navy or
Air Force?”
“Scott, the problem with a lot of service personnel is that they think we have to fight
between ourselves for prestige. I view, it makes no difference in which capacity we
serve, as we are all here to protect the King and the country.”
“We don’t have a King.”
“That’s the saying, the Queen and the country, if you like?”
“What about my past army service, is that relevant?
“I didn’t know you had army service, I know that you got a sharpshooters trophy, but
I was unable to find any records about your army service. So, fill me in, as I am
mighty curious to find out, how you can have a first prize trophy for sharpshooting,
without anyone having any records about you.”
“Is my husband a sharpshooter, look at that, and I thought I had married some weasel.
And what is that about your Army service, come on, let me know?”
“Well, I did and I didn’t serve.”
“If you got a sharpshooters trophy, then obviously you must have been good.” Jane
said showing deep respect for Scott.
“I don’t know how you did it, but you have managed to fool everyone, and you tell
me that you served without any records of service?” Mark commented.
“Did you check?” Scott asks.
“Of course and those who are alive, don’t match your description, and the others are
all dead. No Rikati name can be found on any records, in the entire history of any of
the armed forces.”
“Did you check the reserve army?”
“Don’t worry, I did, and nothing came up either. However, I took the liberty of taking
your police photo along, there are Captains, who recall seeing you around, and they
remember you, as a sharpshooter. That’s what is so crazy about it all.”
“I am Houdini, the great escape artist, and it seems, none of you were to know how I
did it.”
“Come on, you are my husband, can’t you tell me?”
“I think I might tell you later, but not in the presence of others. Sorry, Mark, this will
be the secret between husband and wife! ”
“At least I know that you actually did serve in the armed forces.”
“Wrong.”
“So, you didn’t serve, but you were a sharpshooter.”
“One day, I will find out. Bye, for now.” Mark left the store with these words.
“Scott, how did you serve?”

“Later my dear, I wouldn’t want anyone to hear it. Have you got your items or is there
any more you would like to purchase?”
“For the moment, I think, I got enough. Shall we go?”
“Please, can you forward this bill to the Police Department, care of Deputy Chief
Commissioner Mark Hansweart? Can you have someone to bring the items to the van,
that’s waiting for us?”
“Yes, of course. Mr Rikati. It was a pleasure to have your wife and yourself here.
Please, do come again.”
Jane having been purchasing a considerable wardrobe, a flat trolley was needed, to
carry all the boxes and bags to the van. Outside the traffic was banked up behind the
van, and the two police officers seemed to have their hands full, to direct the traffic
around the waiting van.
“Did you get booked?’
“I am sorry, Madam?”
“It is me the Colonel, I was asking, if you got booked?’
“You look lovely. No, Madam, I may say, that when the parking inspector came, he
wisely left, seeing the commandos. Can I borrow them for a couple of days, this is a
great way to beat parking problems, it would enable me to double park all the time.”
“Sorry, Trevor, it might be fun for one day, but consider, what it is for those, who are
held up.” was Scott's comment.
All the parcels were loaded in, resulting in no space available for the two police
officers in the van.
Scott noticed a police car, and he instructed one of the police officers to get the driver
to drive the police vehicle to him.
“Officer, I am Colonel Rikati of the armed forces, and this is my wife Colonel Rikati.
We are commandeering this police vehicle for army services, and the two police
officers here are to be transported in convoys with us. I want you to go ahead of the
van, and use your lights, to clear the road ahead of us.”
“Yes, Sir.” was the response of the driver, noticing that with heavily armed
commandos around, it wasn’t a good idea to argue.
“May I ask, which destination, Sir?”
“Officer, may I ask you, have you ever heard of the Great Chief INSPECTOR-
RIKATI?”
“Sir, I have heard of an INSPECTOR-RIKATI of the homicide squad, who got
himself shot in the butt.” The police officer commented smiling.
“Officer, I don’t think, you should be smiling about an unfortunate incident of a
superior officer.”
“I am sorry, Sir. It is just, now the story goes; his wife seems to be some animal,
bashing him about, so he would marry her. They say, she was pregnant and he refused
to get married, and they had a shoot-out. She shot him in the butt and he shot her in
the arm and they ended up in the grave, getting married.”
“Officer, I can assure you, that you have got the entire story wrong. There certainly
wasn’t any pregnancy involved.”
“Sir, why then did they suddenly get married? Surely, she threatened to reveal, that
she was pregnant and so he had no choice, but to marry her. I think this poor woman
could have done better, than with such a coward, who didn’t want to marry his
pregnant girlfriend.”
“Officer, I don’t know, where you got your story from, but I can tell you, I know
Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s wife personally and she definitely didn’t marry him,
because of any pregnancy, as this never has been the case. The rubbish you were told,
is old wives tales, that old men do, at the bar, half drunk, but I wouldn’t expect this
from a police officer, serving the general public.” Jane stated to clarify matters.
“I am sorry, Madam, I better get you to the residence of Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI,
as I know, where he lives. I am sorry, I didn’t want to insult your brother-in-law or his
wife it just happen to come in my mind, when Colonel Rikati mentioned his name.”
the police officer left for his vehicle, to commence driving.
“You are sneaky Scott, you are using your Colonel’s position, why not just say, you
were a Chief Inspector.”
“Well, you see as a Chief Inspector, I can hardly commandeer a police car and I feel
that would be an abuse of my position as a Police Inspector, but as a Colonel of the
armed forces, I am justified for training exercise to do so.” Scott responded.
“Look at that, I have a smart husband as a Colonel.”
There, the convoy of one police car and one truck, with six-armed commando’s on the
roof of the truck, went along, to the residence of the Rikati’s.
It was from via City South Road and Empire Hwy and North North Road right into
Square Road, then Eastern Hwy into Rosemond Hill Highway, which then went up
the hill towards the residence.
There had been a shopping centre build not far from the Rikati residence with many
fashion stores selling their ware, but Scott seldom shopped there, as he simply didn’t
wish the locals to know too much about him. At least The Elite was a pleasure to
shop, as the staff there weren’t trying to force you into buying anything, but rather
spent considerable time to attend to customer service. He recalls that he purchased a
top of the range suit in a local store and arriving at home he noticed, that a black
texture mark had been on the coat. He returned it immediately only to be told he
would have to wait as they were going to check it. After more than three months, they
finally offered it back, making known that it had been partly removed by dry cleaning.
Obviously, Scott hadn’t been waiting for a new suit to be dry cleaned first and
certainly not having to wait for three months and had then purchased a suit at The
Elite and ever since remained with them. He did demand and obtained a refund of the
money of the dry cleaned suit, he never wore.
Anyhow, let’s get back to Scott, Jane, and their troops, as by now they must be about
home.
Chapter 25
Well, did you like the scene of Martina being a mummy?
Do you think this Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie will be back on the scene?
Did you suspect this Father Jasona to be a bogus priest?
Did you get the message that Dr Marcus Telbinas wife was a germ freak, but in the
end, he suddenly appreciated her, once he came across Jane?
(Consider the number of people walking past the aisles in supermarkets and all
stirring up dust as well as contributing their own with sneezing germs onto
containers etc. Yet many people simply place a container in their storage cabinets
and when they open, say, a packet of biscuits the get all there germs on their hand
and then start eating the goodies from the packet transferring by this the germs
onto their goodies they are eating. Lack of hygiene to first to clean the packet is the
real problem here. The same with using other package of eatable items.)
Did you like it, that Marcus realised his wife was not that bad after all?
Did you ever think about the germ issue?
Marcia’s husband being a Managing Director of a company, was this hard work?
The scene the ‘Lady of Steel’ in a Knight harness, did you like that scene?
What do you think about Jane’s promotion to become Chief Inspector, did you think it
that was good, or do you think, it will not work out, in view of how Jane’s general
conduct is?
Did you like scene of the Van driving with the soldiers on the top?
Chapter 26
Scott and Jane arriving at the Rikati residence.
When they arrived at the residence, Jane noticed that the yard looked immaculate. She
realised, that the husband of hers was very tidy, as the whole appearance of the house
and the garden was, neat and tidy.
“Scott, I must say, I like our house.”
“I am glad, I would hate to live in the barracks.”
Scott directed the Van driver to unload all parcels carefully and approached the house,
with Jane on his arm.
“I live very modest, at least it is a home, better than having none at all.”
“Don’t make excuses, I have already fallen in love with the place, it is great.”
When they came near the house, Scott realised he needed the key. “I have to get my
spare key, it seems that my house keys were left at the hospital. Can you just wait a
moment?”
Scott walked to the rear of the house and soon came back, with his spare keys. “I will
open the door first, and then carry you in. You just wait.” saying this to Jane he
moved towards the front door, when Jane suddenly screamed out; “Don’t move,
Scott? I think you activated a bomb.”
Jane yelled it that sharply that Scott stopped immediately.
Jane strongly emphasized to the Sergeant, to call in the army disposal units, and called
the police driver over. “I am Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s wife and I am also a
Chief Inspector.”
The police officer obviously was red in the face, in view what he had stated earlier.
“My husband just activated a bomb. I want you to call headquarters, and notify them
about the situation. I want the entire area cordoned off, and people to be evacuated.”
“Yes, madam, and apologies for what I stated.”
“Hurry up man, lives are at stake.” Hereby ignoring the apology.
Jane returned to Scott and tried to relax him.

“Listen darling, I intend to get a dozen of your babies so don’t worry, you will be
regretting to live to experience it. You aren’t going to make me a widow, yet. I will
stay with you. Either we both die or we both survive.”
“Are you sure there is a bomb?”
“I am sorry, but this isn’t something I joke about. Certainly not, where it concerns my
husband’s life. Just don’t move, as any movement might trigger the bomb to go off.”
Jane went onto the grounds in her newly purchased designer clothing and began to
listen on the tiles, if she could detect any ticking of any kind of timer.
“Darling, I am listening for your heartbeat, but it seems you are OK so far, just calm
down.” Jane was trying to comfort Scott.
“Does it really look like there is a bomb?”
“I think there is one, as the tile is totally loose. Whoever planted the bomb did a good
job, if you had moved on, you would have been blown to pieces, and I might say
,likely the entire neighbourhood.”
“That really gives me confidence.”
“I know, it isn’t something you like, but at least I am a bomb disposal expert also, and
that’s why I detected the sound of the click of the tile movement that triggered off my
senses.”
While Jane was laying on the floor, trying to work out how she could safely get Scott
away, the blaring sirens of the ambulances, Fire Brigade units, Police vehicles etc.
could be heard, with the sound of the rotor blades of the helicopters above.
‘Keep the helicopter clear from here as the turbulence of the rotor blades might cause
my husband to move and we all get killed? Jane screamed to a police officer who then
arranged for the helicopter to move further above to avoid any further turbulence.
“Jane, what have you found?’ was the question of just arriving Mark.
“Mark, we are in a very bad situation. This is a bomb, that appears to me, was most
likely set up, to detonate the moment there is a slight change in pressure. Even, if
Scott moved his weight, it might explode. My concern is, to get him away, before the
darn thing goes off. I am concerned, that Scott might not be able to keep standing like
this, for too long, and the only thing we can do, is to try to get him away, after we
have loaded the area pressure and can replace the pressure of Scott’s weight on the
tile.”
“What do you propose?’
“I think, there are several ways to do something, but the problem is, that Scott most
likely can’t wait that long, as to use the best possible option and so we have to see
what is the quickest but safest option. If we could get a large cylinder, to fit over
Scott, than we could pump water into it, once we have sealed the area, and just fill it,
until the pressure is the same per square inch, as Scott’s weight. That would be the
best option, however sealing the cylinder and seeking to keep up with the water
pressure versus seeping underground might be a considerable problem. In addition, I
don’t know, if there is anywhere a cylinder that size, and if we have enough water.
Option two is, to put planks over the tiles and load it with weight and then hoping,
that when we pull Scott off the tile, the detonator will not go off, due to the
insufficient pressure of the weight on the tiles. Another option is to put Scott in a
harness onto a crane of the Fire Brigade, and then swing him away, but then we have
the problem, that his legs will likely be blown away, and he perhaps might die.”
“Thank you darling, that really gives me peace of mind.”
“I am sorry Scott, I am trying to do my best.”
“I love you dear.” was Scott’s response.
“What do you propose?” Mark asked.
“I am proposing therefore, that we built a water tower of water tank’s around Scott
and pump water in as quick as possible, once we have secured Scott with sand bags as
to avoid the water to reduce his body weight pressure. We will need to pump in warm
water to try to avoid Scott to suffer hypothermia and we will have to use sand to seek
to avoid loosing too much water from the area. Our danger would be that the water
might loosen the earth around the bomb and this destabilisation will cause it to go off
anyhow. We will need to secure the water tower frame, to avoid it moving from its
location by the flow of the water. Also, the flow of the water being pumped in, can
itself become a danger to Scott. He needs a diving suit to enable him to breath under
water and also a harness to get him anchored to the sand bags, which later will be
used to hoist him up, onto a crane. Even, if the bomb were to detonate, the water
pressure will reduce the damage impact to nearby buildings. However, our primary
aim would be to rescue Scott to stay alive and well. Because it is being urgently
needed, I urge you to get things flown here by helicopter, as soon as possible. The
nearby streets can be used for this. All traffic in a radius of one kilometre, at least,
must be diverted. The rest, I think, you can use your own imagination, as to what is
needed. Time is of an essence.”
Just when Mark was to attend to matters, he noticed that Peter had arrived on the
scene with General Johan Rothmart and about every TV crew as well.
“General, we have a serious situation, we need a large water tank within minutes.”
Mark stated.
“All right, do whatever you feel is required.”
“Sir, I need a TV crew to broadcast that I need the following as a matter of urgency,
by this the camera’s were pointed at Mark, who stated: “This is an Emergency
situation I am at the residence of Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI at The Avenue,
Rosemond Hill. He is suspected to have activated a bomb. We need residents living
within the area of 1 kilometre to be evacuated. We need assistance for the following,
to be delivered within the next 20 minutes; diving equipment, water tanks, tankers
with water, water pumps, welders, angle grinders, step ladders, a truck load of steel,
trucks with sand, mobile cranes. What ever they have, such as rods and angle iron,
sand bags, bulletproof clothing, safety harness, explosive and what ever you can get in
a hurry. The army will pay for the supplies.”
Peter then directed himself to a police officer; “I need your radio, hurry up.”
The police officer handed over his hand-radio; Mark then called Police Head
Quarters;
“I am Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart, this is a real life situation, with
Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI at his residence, standing on a bomb, you must therefore
provide me with diving gear, water tanks, water pumps, safety clothing, safety
harness, water tankers, explosives, sand bags, welders, angle grinders, a truck load of
steel, bars and angle iron etc., bullet proof gear etc. I also need waterproof tapes and
an electrician, boiler makers, soldering equipment, mobile cranes, trucks with sand,
engineers, gas torches, water boilers, three hundred warm water bottles, and what ever
else you can come up with, and hurry up, a man’s live is at stake. Have you got that?”
“Yes, Sir.”
Peter in the meantime had made a simular request for the Army, to provide such
material, so that there would be an abundance of equipment, rather than facing a
situation being short of some essentials.
Mark heard the dispatcher calling for all available units to move to the area, to clear
the area, and every possible unit also to look for tanks in the area. Anyone who finds a
tank, reports this to base, and commandeer a truck, to transport it.
“Car fifty-four to Base.”
“Yes, fifty-four, where are you?”
“Base, we are about five minutes away from the bombsite at Hardgrove service
station, and there is a semitrailer parked outside, loaded with water tanks.”
“Get the driver, and bring it to the residence of Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI in a
hurry. I will call the units to clear the road.”
All units in the vicinity of Park Highway, Hardgrove and The Avenue, Rosemond
Hill, clear the area to make sure that the semitrailer loaded with water tanks can pass
through.
Mark ordered the news crews to be removed, well away from the bomb zone.
“How are you doing?”

“Not too bad, luckily it isn‘t my sore leg.”
“Scott, what I plan to do, is to get tanks around you, and put you on a harness. I want
to strap you down with sandbags, so that you will not lose weight when the water fills
the tanks. You will have to use diving equipment, as to breath under water. The boys
will have to fill up the tank, and keep it filling-up, so any water that seeps away, will
be replenished. The real trick is that I need to get the same or more pressure per
square inch as that now is on the detonator button. So, we will have a problem, that
you will be going under water and have to stay there, until we can have enough water
pressure to remove you. I am also ordering bulletproof clothing, so that in that regard
the area around you will be covered. If the bomb goes off too early, then I hope, that
who ever is in the tank with you and yourself will not be blown to pieces. We have a
truck on its way with water tanks, and they are going to cut them open, to build a
tower around you, to be able to have the hight of a water column, to replace your
body weight, so we can get you off. Don’t worry, I will be with you.”
“What do you think, won’t I freeze to death, before they pull me out?”
“Not, if I can help it.”
“Mark, I got the commander of the Fire Brigade here.”

Sir, I am Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart also, Colonel of the
Commando’s and this is my partner Colonel Mr Peter Lagsmore. We have got a life
bomb under this man. We need to remove the man. His wife, Colonel Jane Rikati, is
an expert in bomb disposal and she plans for her husband to use divers equipment and
strap him into a harness, weigh him down with sand bags, while tanks are placed
around him, to be filled by your water tankers, to get sufficient water pressure to
equalise the pressure on the bomb. As such, we intend to place water tanks around
Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI and weld then one on top of the other, until we have
reached a sufficient height. I need your ladder wagons to drive into the yard next
door.”
“Sir, we aren’t permitted to damage anyone’s property, not involved in the matter.”
“Sir, I am commandeering the entire Fire Brigade right now. I am in charge of the
entire Fire Brigade, so I take full responsibility for any damages. Now get on with and
do what I asked, as every second is important.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Mark.”
“Yes General.”
I have requested the Minister of Police and the Minister of Defence to attend. I
propose that Jane has full control and you are her right hand, so to say. I view, that it
is Jane's husband, and her plan, and so it is better, that she has full control with your
assistance.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Jane, did you hear that, I am your right hand. You have full control.” Mark said.
“All right, just walk with me for a second. Scott, I am back in a minute.”
“I will not go anywhere, I promise.” was Scott’s comment, as if he could go
anywhere, in the circumstances.
“Mark, I want you to provide me with diving equipment, as someone will have to get
him released from the safety harness, once the pressure is sufficient.” Jane asks.
“Jane, let me do this. I have no one, who would cry for me?”
“Mark, it is my decision, that I am going to be on my husbands side, to save him.

Either we both die, or we both survive.”
“What can I do?”
“I want you to pretend to Scott, that you will be getting him out, and you put on your
diving equipment now for the time being, as I fear, that if he finds out, I plan to do it,
he might loose control, and the bomb could go off.”
“All right, Jane.”
“Mark, what ever might happen, let me tell you, that you were the first military man
that ever kissed me, and I am proud thereof. If I die, and Scott survives, tell him, that I
truly loved him and spared myself for him. He will know, what it means.”
“I think I know that too.”
“Look, the truth is, that I expect not to make it. The chances of survival of Scott and I
are likely a mere five percent, but that’s not what I am concerned about. I don’t want
to live without Scott, I rather die with him. I am going in with every intent, to save my
husband, and hopefully, I will survive too. I know I am the loudmouth, everyone can
do without. I am the pest, that people will hate to have to survive.”
“Jane, you are an adorable and remarkable woman, I wish, I ever had been lucky to
find a wife like you.”
“Thanks, Mark.”
The semi trailer arrived and the larger tanks were ordered to be cut open, with an
opening of about one and a half metre in diameter, in the centre.
Mark commandeered a mobile crane in moving one of the large water tanks from the
semi trailer, and once prepared with the holes, as required, keeping it in the air ready
to be lowered above the Inspector.
Peter, in the meantime had steel plates and brackets by hand, ordered the welders to
stand by.
“Scott, I got a harness and helmet for you, so you have to move very carefully, as the
fun is going to start now.” Jane said smiling, pretending she wasn’t worried about the
fact that even a sudden movement of putting on equipment could result in the bomb
explosion and by this, Scott and all those around him being killed.
“Can I ask you, if you did this deliberately, just to prove, you can save me again?”
Scott commented in an attempt to make a joke out of it, but he failed miserably, as his
voice was full of emotion.
“I told you, your housekeeping needed to be improved. At least in the barracks we
leave no bombs lying around.” Jane tried to joke with to Scott.
“Sorry, dear, I told you, I hadn’t done any dusting for a few days. It seems that
because of that, I overlooked this tiny bomb.”
“Just keep yourself cool. I am going to give you some isolation material, which wont
prevent you getting wet, but will slow down any hypothermia. I am also trying to get
hot water.”
“My dear, here I am standing on this blasted bomb, and all you can think of, is to get
hot water to bring me a cup of coffee. Forget about being my slave for a moment,
forget about the coffee, just get me away from this blasted bomb.” Scott tried to joke
about it.
“I am going to try to make the water warmer, by using hundreds of warm water
bottles. If we can get some out, to replace them from time to time, we will try that.
This will bring up the water temperature. I will also try to get some water boilers in
it.”
“Stop for a moment, you aren’t planning to boil me? It is turning out that my wife is
some cannibal, trying to eat me for dinner?’
“Sorry dear, you wont taste that good with your dirty socks on, so I plan to boil you
clean with your stinking socks on, and I might as well give you some washing
detergent. So, that, while you are under water, you can wash your clothes.”
“Come to think of it, dear, I just purchased this suit.”
“Good, you can now find out if it is waterproof.”
“If it isn’t, shall we then complain to Jan?’
“Do you think, he would be happy to see us?’
“Of course, I am his best customer.”
“OK, Scott, this is for real, here is the harness, but please, move very slowly, as you
must maintain your weight on the bomb?”
“I am, honey. And whatever happens, I am glad, you are my wife.”
“You big ape, keep your mouth shut, and save your energy, as I will get you free from
this.”
“Here you go again, just when I thought you learned some manners, you prove
otherwise. Look at your new clothes, you have been rolling on the ground in it, and
most likely stained it now. I guess another complaint to Jan, because of this?’
“I love you, Scott.”
Peter handed over the diving equipment and Jane explained to Scott, that he needed to
have this on for breathing purposes etc. once Scott had on the equipment, Jane
carefully wrapped Scott in foil, making sure that she would move trying not to disturb
Scott’s position, as a wrong move could set the bomb off. Obviously, she had to keep
the safety harness brackets clear from wrapping, to rope the sandbags onto.
“Your turn Peter.” Jane instructed Peter having done her part so far, in the delicate
operation.
“Alright man, we have a live bomb, and any wrong move, we all are dead. So act, as I
say. Keep in mind, that I use the numbers I have given you, and I expect each and
everyone to listen carefully.”
“Number one, give me the half circle.” Peter placed then the half circle steel strip
carefully next to Scott.
“Number one, give me the other half circle.” Again, Peter placed it near Scott on the
other side.
“Number two, carefully weld the pieces together. Again, one wrong move, and we are
all dead.”
Number two began to weld the two half’s together on one side, and than the other.
“Number one, give me the large half circle.” Peter then placed this around the circle
already in place.
“Number one, give me the other half circle.” Peter moved that in place. Having to be
so close to the house, the ring was nearly touching the other, but on the other side it
was about one foot (about thirty centimetres) away from the inner ring. Leaving just
space for the container to fit between, albeit Peter realised that it would be difficult to
get sufficient sand later at that side, to avoid water loss. It would be a problem area.
“Number two, weld the ring.”
Once the ring was welded, Peter ordered; “Number three, give me the strips.”
Peter placed the strips across the rings, to enable sandbags later to be placed onto
them.
“Number four, weld the strips.”

Once the steel strips were welded, which was merely tag welding, Peter ordered sand
bags to be delivered and carefully stacked them up on the brackets, next to each side
of Scott.
“Number three, give me the straps.” Peter had the delicate task to use the straps to tie
Scott down, from the safety harness to the strips that had been welded onto the circle.
The whole procedure was over within minutes, and Scott stood there, with sand bags
around him.
“Don’t go away now, dear?” Jane tried to joke.
“Let’s play hide and seek.” Scott responded.
“I love you.”
“I love you too.” was Scott’s response.
Mark directed the crane to carefully bring the first tank above Scott, while Peter
ordered the sand trucks to stand by, ready to commence supply. Scott breathing in his
diving gear slowly disappeared from sight, while the tank was being lowered, only to
find that it was difficult to get around Scott near the house, as there was little space.
Peter, Mark, and Jane had to use their weight, to avoid the tank in coming to close to
Scott and perhaps accidentally touch him. The tank was finally lowered onto the
ground. Peter ordered the welders to erect brackets at the side of the tank, and have
also pegs driven into the ground, away from the path, and then weld angle iron across,
towards the brackets. The tank was standing there, as a solid massive piece. Peter
ordered the sand to be supplied. The sand was poured all around the tank, as a way of
trying to control and minimize any water to run off at the bottom. Mark had
commanded another tank, also its floor and top nearly totally cut away, being placed
on top of the structure, already in place and ordered the welders to secure this part
also, while plumbers were soldering the two cylinders together.
In the meantime, hoses were connected to the tank, as tap fittings that had been
especially soldered in the lower end of the cylinder to enable this. Water was being
pumped in, once the sand was deemed sufficient high on the outside, to minimize
water leakage.
The sand outside the bottom cylinder was about one metre high, spreading away
under an angle. Peter ordered sand bags to be placed on the loose sand, all around.
Because of the house being so close, not too many sandbags could fit there, but that
was a problem that couldn’t be avoided.
Steel plates were spread all round the area, and sandbags placed on them, to try to
minimize any drifting of soil, due to the water pressure of the water seeping from the
cylinder.
Peter took charge of the water tankers, making sure that there was an organised
manner to get water with the least interruption. Mark already had several fire trucks
with ladders standing ready, with their hoses from the side of the house, to be able
also to pour the water in. Their orders were, that they had to bounds the water of the
house into the cylinder as if trying to hit the cylinder, it possibly might move the
cylinder from its place and cause additional water leakage.
Three Fire Brigade units with hoses were standing nearby, they would spray the water
into the air, and then hoping most of it would fall down into the tank without washing
too much of the sand away to supplement the water being pumped in.
The engineer was working out the hight of the water level needed, to replace the
weight of Scott, as to pressure per square inch.
A third cylinder was placed on top, and that too was welded on and this being of some
four metres in hight, caused to be more difficult working on it. Once the welding and
soldering was finished, in a short time, as there were ample of plumbers working on
the scene, to do this, there was a structure of some six metres in height. The main
problem would be now, to fill up the cylinder and maintaining the water level, to
avoid water pressure dropping, as that itself could cause the bomb to explode.
“More loose sand and sandbags” Peter ordered.
Mark directed the warm water bottles to be lowered by a string into the water that was
slowly filling up around Scott. Then, one water bottle nearly hit Scott in the face, so
Mark ordered to stop the bottles to be lowered.
“Jane, it is too risky to continue with the bottles, but the best we can do is to pump the
warm water in by hose. Meaning, someone has to go down and fit the hose, to gain
some warm water around Scott.”
“I will.” and Jane secured herself in a safety harness, to enable a crane to lower her
into the cylinder.
Mark knew there would be no arguing with Jane.
Jane had already her wetsuit on, as the last thing she wanted, was to get hypothermia
and get stuck with Scott, as she needed to keep herself warm.
Jane was raised by the crane, then moved above the cylinder, while the fire brigade
momentarily stopped to spray water. She was given a hose and then lowered into the
cylinder with a radio attached to her head.
“Lower, lower, lower, lower.” Jane kept saying as the crane each time slowly lowered
her.
Then “Stop.” and the lowering stopped. “All right, lower me, lower me. Lower me.
Stop.”
Then “All right, lower, lower. Stop.”
“Scott, I am just above you, and I am going to lower a hose that will provide warm
water to keep you nice and warm. Don’t move.” Jane yelled, “Lower the hose.” The
hose was moved further downwards. “Stop.” The hose was swerving too much that it
nearly hit Scott. “All right, lower the hose slowly.”
The hose lowered and Jane moved it more towards the tank wall, to avoid hitting
Scott. Finally she called, “Stop.” as she realised, that she could do no better than what
already had been achieved.
“I love you darling, she called out to Scott who was standing with the water-level near
his chin, and then “Take me up slowly.” Jane was now being raised
As soon as Jane was away from the cylinder, the water was being poured again, as the
level had dropped considerably.
General Johan Rothmart was commandeering the water tankers, to keep their supply
going.
The water level has slowly risen nearly filling the cylinder entirely and the engineer
said that it was better to try to get the full height of the cylinder as water was now
rapidly draining away at the bottom.
“Get me back in” Jane yelled to Mark and he by this directed the crane to hoist Jane
back into the cylinder.
Jane was slowly lowered into the cylinder and could feel that the water wasn’t that
cold as she had expected. She was able to lower herself to Scott and when she came
near him, she realised that Scott now was at the end of his strength. She went down
past him, head down, she tied a rope she had taken along to one of the brackets and
moved around, and then connected Scott’s safety harness to hers. She cut with a knife
the straps holding the harness of Scott and she felt the pressure more upwards, but
held the rope with her legs, using it, to move slowly upwards, holding Scott with the
other arm. Scott was in no condition to hold onto Jane. The moment Jane and Scott’s
head appeared, Mark, who stood on one of the extension ladders, ordered the crane to
hoist them out of the water. As soon as they were clear, he directed the crane to swing
Jane and Scott away from the danger area.
“Sir, we are out of water, and water is moving fast.” A fire officer commented,
meaning that there was insufficient water to keep the pressure on and the bomb could
blow up, any second.
“Clear the area.” Mark ordered, and the siren went off, for all to clear the area.
Peter and the workers, who had been loading sand now all took a run to get behind
some cover to shield themselves for their safety. The Fire Brigade officers likewise,
had to slide quickly down the ladders to safety behind the trucks. The crane moved
Jane and Scott to the ground on the roadway and the driver quickly left the crane to
seek shelter, while Jane and Scott were grabbed and pulled behind a fire truck. Just
then, a loud bang could be heard and water and sand was falling all around them as
the bomb had exploded. Pieces of steel also flew about. Alarms went off, resulting in
a total madhouse of sirens all around, from nearby buildings too. Mark took full
control and ordered the Fire Brigade to extinguish the fire in the houses, which had
been partly demolished by the bomb. Houses on each side of the bombsite were partly
destroyed also. Remarkably the Rikati residence was less damaged than those of the
adjoining neighbours, but it appears that it had been build with reinforced walls
despite the outside of the building giving it the appearance of a brick veneer home. It
seems that the water collum that had been on the bomb and the sand bags at least
significantly reduced the destructive impact of the bomb, but it still had demolished
the windows and caused considerable damages to the interior of the house. Obviously,
no one would be able to move into that house for some time to come, as major repairs
were needed.
Scott was taken to a nearby house, and given a warm water bath that had been
prepared in advance for him.
Jane was back on her feet and couldn’t resist in asking her husband “Will you never
learn taking a bath without your clothes on? I know, you might like the new suit, but
you had already a bath outside our place, and now you take another bath. Don’t you
think you are overdoing it bit? Are you some freak, that can’t get out of new clothes?”
“I love you.” was the mumble of Scott.” when Jane kissed him.
Mark and Peter arrived to check if Scott and Jane were all right.
“You guys better talk to this stupid husband of mine. He reckons, that as a Chief
Inspector, always needs to be neatly dressed, and so he refuses to undress, before he
takes a bath.”
“I wish my wife allows me to do that.” Peter cheerfully commented, seeing that Scott
was at least alive.
Jane suddenly began to sob, and it became clear that the emotion of the crisis of past
events had taken toll on her. While holding Scott, she began to cry uncontrollably.
Scott put his arm around her, and then said softly, “I got enough water in this bath,
you don’t have to fill it up any further, or you will drown me.”
“You ape, I love you.” Jane stated, crying. He held her and then commented. “If I am
going to be in this bath for the next hour, you might as well join me.”
Jane responded, by standing up and simply stepped in the bathtub sitting on Scott’s
foot end.
She then with a smile through her tears, asking, “Scott, how many couples would buy
expensive clothes, to sit with it in a bath?”
“Only people who love each other, as we do.” was Scott’s smiling comment.
“Scott, you told me you had a three bedroom house, but I think we can give it a miss
now, you might have to come with me to sleep in the barracks.”
“Dear, I think I had enough for the moment of army life, I just want to have some
peace, let’s check into a hotel.”
“That can be blown apart as well, and I would have to rescue again. The barracks are
still a better option.
“If I may interrupt, there is already a safety house ready for you guys in Holland
Square, and I will personally bring the two of you there. I accept no objections, even
if I have to tie you both down, this is the only place you are going to go.” Mark said,
in a very serious voice.
“I am glad you guys are back in matrimonial arguments, and please do take Mark’s
advice, so the world can have some peace, from you guys.” Peter said.
Peter, send me some commando’s and I place them both under house-arrest, the
commandos have to guard them, until I say otherwise.” Mark instructed.
Peter left, ordered the commando’s to remain with them; who all along had been there
on alert for Jane and Scott. He then ordered his troops to seal off the entire area for
the night, fearful of any further unexploded bombs.
“Mark, can you make sure that my residence would be secure, at least until it is
restored, as I don’t want anyone nilly willy get into the building.” Scott asked.
“But the interior is demolished, so what is so important that we can’t take away. And
come to think of it, why on earth did you have reinforced walls?”
“Few people know this, but the house has an underground level, which contains a
laboratory and an arsenal of weapons, they are quite legal, I can assure you.” Scott
added.
“Aha, I am getting the picture, you aren’t just some ordinary police inspector after all
as you pretend to be, is that it?’
“Apart of having university degrees in science and have my own arsenal, I am more
like everybody else.” Scott smiled.
“Jane did you know what Scott really was about?” Mark asked Jane.
“I didn’t, but considering, he goes about in expensive suits and his manner of
speaking is generally very dignified and his whole conduct is that of an gentleman,
then I guess a woman’s intuition gave me the advantage to realise, he was the right
man for me. Is that what you really wanted to know?” Jane asked
“While I am on to it, Mark, can you also ensure the alarm system securing the garage
is still operating? I have a few vehicles there that include my Rikati-Snail armoured
with some toys many a criminal might want to lay their hand upon and so can you just
ensure that there is a guard available. You might perhaps now realise that the
enforcement had a purpose? If the chemicals were to have blown up, then the building
being reinforced would have contained most of the blast within it.” Scott commented.
“I got the message, as if you were an one man army.”
“Excuse me, I am a two person army, after all, I have a wife.”
“I hate to think, what the two of you would be up to, having a regiment of children.
Perhaps you lot then would have more equipments together then our entire armed
forces and to you, it would be merely toys to play with.”
“I am working on it.” Scott mysteriously replied.
“All right, I better go and see what I can arrange.” Mark said with his goodbyes and
left.
Mark joined Peter.

“Does Jane attract danger or is it Scott, or a combination or both?” Mark asked.
“Whatever it is, both of them had little chance of survival.” Peter responded.
“Actually, Jane did put her and Scott’s odds on five percent survival rate. She was
rather going to die with Scott, than to become a widow.”
“Truthfully, the whole idea of the water tanks seemed crazy to me, but she had no
choice and I tell you, I have great respect for her. I wonder if the girls will stir me
again, to find out what happened today.”
“Do you think they are going to phone me again? Or, are you going to tell them right
away, what happened?’
General Rothmart arrived and joined into the conversation.

“General, are you leaving?” Mark asks.
“I like to compliment you both, for the excellently performed operation here.”
“Sir, might I remind you, that we acted under the instructions of Jane’s plan.”
“Of course, Mark, I know that, but you proved yourselves as fine men, assisting her in
this manner. I require a list of names of all those people who have attended. So that,
we might be able to reward them for their assistance and bravery. Both the Minister of
Defence and the Minister of Police wish to invite you both for a briefing. In about an
hour’s time from now, if the two of you could make it? I have already organised fresh
troops to guard this area, and I would appreciate, if Jane and Scott could join us also.
Can I ask you Peter, if you could ensure they are brought to Parliament House, also?”
“Yes, Sir.” Peter responded, heading to Scott and Jane.
“You guys, get going we have got a meeting with the Minister of Defence and the
Minister of Police in one hour.” Peter informed Scott and Jane about.
“We have wet clothes on.” Scott replied.
“Get into my car.”
“Where did you buy those clothes?
“At ‘The Elite’.”
Peter ordered the commando’s to follow, and commandeered police cars outside to
drive them to The Elite store. Considering the distance, to travel to the city, there was
little time for shopping, but as it was on their way to Parliament House, at least no
delay was in that regard, other than shopping to be done. Via Rosemond Hill Hwy,
Eastern Hwy, Square Road, then turning left into North North Road down Empire
Hwy to make a right hand turn into City South Road and another right hand turn into
City Hwy and finally a left hand turn to the Moon Rise Shopping complex.
The convoy of police cars didn’t take too long to get to the shop, with sirens on and
with late night shopping, the store was still open.
Again, the convoy blocked the street only this time police cars using their flashing
lights also.
Jan approached, having heard the police sirens in front of the store and looked
perplexed at the clothing, he had sold only hours ago. There were the Rikati’s with a
horde of soldiers around them and they were soaking wet in the very clothing they
had purchased earlier. ‘Did they go swimming in it?’ he thought.
“Jan, my wife and I tried out to see, if they were waterproof, but we got wet. And look
at my wife, her clothes are stained also?”
“Mr and Mrs Rikati, I apologise sincerely for the error of our store? I wasn’t aware
you wanted waterproof clothing. May I ask, did you wear it for a swim?”
“No, I took a bath in a large bathtub, especially built for that, outside my house.
Trying to wash the suit, while wearing it, and my wife got stains over it, while she
was remembering how, as a baby, she used to crawl on the ground, crawling around
me over the ground, it appears the clothes didn’t come out that well, doing that.”
“Mr and Mrs Rikati, can I assist you perhaps with other clothing?”
“Yes, we would like the same kind of clothes, but dry ones of course. I am sorry, but
we are in a hurry, as we have a meeting. We need replacements in a hurry.” Scott and
Jane then disappeared in respective dressing rooms and soon emerged in dry, new
outfits, identical to those previously purchased.
Jan obviously curious as to what to do with the wet clothing, asked; “May I ask, what
you wish to do with the wet clothes?”
“Can you dry them? Please, don’t have them dry cleaned? My wife and I are going to
keep them as a souvenir, in that condition.”
“If that pleases you, where do I have to deliver, may I ask?”
“I will call you tomorrow. Jan, if you have records of my wardrobe I purchased here
in the past, can you provide me with the same wardrobe; all my clothes were
destroyed by a bomb blast. You perhaps placed the bomb, to get me to order some
more clothes?”
“Not a bad idea, but I don’t think our store needs customers that badly. May I inquire
to whom I shall make out the invoice to?” Jan asked smiling.
“Send the bill to Deputy Chief Commissioner Mark Hansweart in regard of all
purchases.”
“Mr and Mrs Rikati, it is a real pleasure to do business with you both, and I hope to
have most of your suits ready for delivery in the morning.” Jan stated, thinking how
good it was to have the Chief Inspector and his wife as clients, with such an extensive
wardrobe replacement.
Chapter 27
The briefing to the Ministers.
“I am sorry we are late but we were given one hour to travel and also get ourselves
out of wet clothes and that was too much to ask,” Peter apologetically stated to excuse
for the late arrival of Scott, Jane, and himself.
“I understand Colonel.” General Rothmart responded followed by; “Mr and Mrs
Rikati, being Honourable Colonel Scott Rikati also Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI of
the Police and Colonel Jane Rikati also Honourable Chief Inspector of Police, may I
introduce you to the Minister of Defence, the Honourable Mr Martin Martins and the
Minister of Police, the Honourable Mr Otto Harkers.”
“Thank you Sir,” was Scott’s response and then “Mr Martins and Mr Harkers, if you
permit me to say so, this is my wife Jane and you may call me Scott.”
“Scott and Jane you can call me Otto.”
“Jane and Scott you may call me Martin.”
“Colonel Mark Hansweart, also Honourable Deputy Chief Commissioner of Police,

may I introduce you to Minister of Defence, the Honourable Mr Martin Martins and
the Minister of Police, the Honourable Mr Otto Harkers?” General Rothmart
introduced Mark.
“Gentleman it is an honour to be present, you can call me Mark.”
“Mark, you may call me Otto.”
“Mark, you may call me Martin.”
“Thank you Martin and Otto.”
“Colonel Peter Lagsmore, and his wife Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore, may I introduce
you to Minister of Defence, the Honourable Mr Martin Martins and the Minister of
Police, the Honourable Mr Otto Harkers?” General Rothmart introduced Peter and
Brigitte.
“Gentlemen it is a pleasure to meet you and you may call my wife and myself Brigitte
and Peter.”
“Please, do call me Otto.”
“Please, do call me Martin.”
Then General Rothmart turned towards Martine.

“Joseph, I was wondering what happened to you.” Martina stated seeing Joseph in a
General’s uniform.
“I am sorry, but Joseph was my cover-name. Mr Swantee knew nothing about it nor
did John Jnr, and neither George nor Mrs Swantee. I was on a secret mission and was
under assignment to Mr Swantee and when he died, to John Jnr. Both, serving them
under the cover as their servant and from time to time serving overseas in secret
missions when John Junior went abroad, and I accompanied him. Mark, Peter, and
Brigitte didn’t even know for a long time that I was actually a general and that was
giving me the benefit to get to know them better. When you refused my service it was
no longer needed for me to continue my undercover operations, so Joseph died, and I
am resurrected from the dead, so to say. However, I do wish to make clear, that John
Jnr was to me, my son. I spend more than twenty years caring for him. Ms Martina I
am pleased your golden locks are still very beautiful.” The latter part he said,
reverting to Joseph’s manner of speech.
Martina hugged the General and said, “You are a very good actor, but I don’t think
that when you cried you weren’t acting.” She kissed him on the cheek and patted his
shoulder.
“Ms Martina, my love for you will never die.” General Rothmart as Joseph replied
smiling.
“Martina Lenitnes, may I introduce you to Minister of Defence, the Honourable Mr

Martin Martins and the Minister of Police, the Honourable Mr Otto Harkers?”
“Madam, it is a real honour to meet you, and our condolence in regard of the Swantee
family. Please do call me Otto.”
“Madam, John Jnr, was known very much in the Air Force for his conduct and it is
regrettable, that such a man was murdered. I too, offer my condolence, and wish to
add, that I consider it a real honour to meet you. Please do call me Martin.”
“Gentlemen, please do call me Martina.’
“George Fack, may I introduce you to Minister of Defence, the Honourable Mr

Martin Martins and the Minister of Police, the Honourable Mr Otto Harkers?”
General Rothmart introducing George.
“Gentlemen, it is an honour to be here, and please do call me George.”
“George, please do call me Martin.”
“George, please do call me Otto.”
General Rothmart addressing those in attendance, “Ladies and Gentlemen I am
pleased to be able to share this evening with all of you. I am General Johan Rothman
who was also known as Joseph Larenuf. Please do call me Johan. I will take the
honour to share this meeting between all of us.
This meeting was conveyed, as there has been a grave escalation of violence, that
included the bombing of the residence of Mr and Mrs Rikati. I recall, only a few
weeks ago, an attempt was made upon the life of Mr Rikati, by a bogus doctor, and
prior to that, a bogus priest both shot at George and Jane. Jane as a substitute of
Martina. Martina had been severely injured, after the pledge, by the bogus priest, who
then fatally shot Mrs Swantee.
About a week before that, Mr John Swantee Jnr was poisoned, and died. Twenty years
earlier, his father, Mr John Swantee Snr, was poisoned, and died as a result.
For about twenty-five years ago as Colonel, and later in various other ranks of the
Armed forces, I served Mr John Swantee Jnr, albeit he was unaware of my position in
the Armed forces, as a servant that allowed me to use my disguise to go abroad
unnoticed. Previously I served Mr Swantee Snr as a servant, he too was unaware of
my position with the Armed forces. My file with the Armed forces had been marked
as having been killed in action.
Recently, there has been a spade of killings, and there is little doubt, that whoever is
behind those killings, want to dispose of Mr Rikati as quick as possible.
It is clear, that for more then twenty years we were, so to say, hitting a brick wall, or
better to say, an invisible wall, but Mr Rikati has suddenly been able to lure them out,
to take a risk, meaning that Mr Rikati is on their tracks.
I recognise, that without Mr Rikati the entire case will revert to the criminals, and
leave us without any achievement in the case. However, on the other hand with Mr
Rikati, the public is indirectly placed in danger, because the criminals have opted for a
decision to use a bomb that not only caused considerable damages to nearby
properties, but also could have killed many innocent people. I may add, that wasn’t it
for Mrs Rikati, being a trained expert in bomb disposal, neither Mrs nor Mr Rikati
would be with us now. I may add further, that I recommend Mrs Jane Rikati for the
Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage, to rescue her husband in extreme deadly
circumstances, that she herself had given a chance of survival of five percent, I am
told.
I may add also, that I have further recommended Mrs Jane Rikati also for the Order of
the Cross of Gallantry and Courage having taken the place of Ms Martina Lenitnes, in
the face of extreme danger, of being advised that she most likely would be shot by an
unknown assailant.
I have also recommended her husband Mr Scott Rikati for the Order of the Cross of
Gallantry and Courage, for having knowingly and willingly placed his own life in
danger, to save the lives of Mrs Jane Rikati (albeit then she wasn’t married to him)
and George Fack. Despite Colonel Mark Hansweart having made clear to Mr Rikati,
that there would be sharpshooters at the Cemetery, in case he had a weapon.
Nevertheless, Mr Rikati took a calculated risk to protect, both Jane and George from
the assailant, who performed as a bogus priest.
In my long career with the armed forces, I have never been so honoured, to be among
two people, who have joined in union, both in matrimony and in service to the public,
as Mr and Mrs Rikati. I request a toast in their honour?”
All now raised a glass for the toast.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I think I may speak also on behalf of my wife, to thank you
all for the Honour, bestowed upon both my wife and myself. I will not deny that I
aimed for a promotion, to pursue my career and so my obligations, but I am driven
also for the good of JUSTICE for all. Mark and Peter did everything possible to
prevent me from knowing about the real funeral, a day earlier, but I had my ways to
suspect this to occur, and it was their conduct to try to keep unknown to details that
resulted to the opposite. At the Great Cathedral, I then realised, that it wasn’t Martina,
but some stand-in who was pretending to be Martina, but I can assure you, that this
didn’t deter me to seek to protect the life of the woman, who was acting as Martina. I
then recognised her as a daring woman. I am pleased to be able to state, that this
woman saved my life, when pulling me into the empty grave, and gave me a bashing,
to get me back from the dead, just so she could marry me. It seems she was really
desperate.”
(There was a laugh all around by that comment.)
“This woman was always known as the ‘Lady of Steel’ but I discovered, that she has
a heart of gold, and I couldn’t be more honoured, but to introduce to you, my lovely
wife Jane.”
‘Here, Here.” And applause followed.
“Lady and Gentleman, I wish to say, that I am indeed very honoured to be on the side
of this very gracious and daring person, my husband Mr Scott Rikati. I don’t feel I
acted heroic, when seeking to save my husband in the water, as after all, I didn’t get
him back from the dead, for him to die again. I consider it was a very selfish act, as I
wanted to get a chance to prove, I could be a loving and devoted wife to him. Also,
not to be robbed of showing to him, I am a more competent Chief Inspector then he is.
Consider the humiliation he will have to face to recognise that not him but I am the
person to resolve complex cases?”
(A laugh again, all around.)
“In the cemetery, likewise. I had felt, how Scott grabbed me and dragged me to the
coffin, he knew was empty, as if he wanted me to be buried alive in it, and I held, that
if that is the way he wants it, than I might as well teach him a lesson, and marry him. I
have more time therefore, to teach him the qualities of life, as to how appropriately
requests a lady to join him, rather then grabbing a woman, as if she belonged to him.
Unfortunately, one of the sharpshooters shot my husband in one of his cheeks, I shall
spare you the details about it all, but it resulted that my Scott died. I wanted to thank
Scott for saving my life, and so, had no alternative, but to bash him back to life, so he
could marry me. As I stated, both to be able to make him a good person as well as to
show my thanks. As I have shown since, no bogus doctor or bomb is going to deny
me the opportunity to spend my life with my husband. I might be very selfish, and I
have simply taken it upon me to protect him. As after all the poor soul proved unable
to care for himself, appropriately.”
A loud laugh was heard from all, and Jane had basically stolen the show by this. It
took some time for them to calm down, Jane then continued; “I do wish to pay tribute
to Colonel Mark Hansweart and Colonel Peter Lagsmore and all the men and women
who were assisting at the bombsite, for their outstanding effort to assist me, where
any mishap could also killed them. I ask therefore that they are commended for
gallantry.”
“I support this recommendation.” General Johan Rothmart stated. “May I ask all
present to toast them both and also to those men and women, who assisted?”
All raised a glass to toast.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, as Colonel, I undertook a duty and as a Honourable Deputy

Chief Commissioner of Police, I have been faced with the most unlikely obstacle I
ever came across in my entire life, that was a certain INSPECTOR-RIKATI. It was
unknown if he was a friend or foe, and quite frankly, I feared his actions. Not because
I believe he is of bad character, but simply, this man doesn’t know when to stop,
regardless of how much his life might be placed in danger. Further, he is extremely
accurate and diligent in his work. For example, he has gone from priest to priest, to
check out, how they cleaned their church, to establish, if the priest, he suspected of
murdering Mrs Swantee, was a bogus priest or not. Few people would have bothered
to learn such things, but I noticed that when it comes to Scott, he has no limits. His
ingenuity to hide a loaded weapon in a coffin, and having been able to get it into a
cemetery, that was full of armed commando’s, also might have underlined his
excellence of preparation. More over, his walking the streets, to time movements,
proved to be valuable, when it came to the shooting in the cemetery, where fraction of
seconds was the difference, of being injured or shot dead. I wish to say, that never
before was it such an honour for me, to welcome a colleague, the Honourable
Colonel, Scott Rikati. May I add, that I likewise wish to raise a toast for his lovely
wife Jane, who no doubt will stand out as the ‘Lady of Steel’, who’s heart was
conquered by Scott, merely by acting as a altar boy in the Great Cathedral. Her
courage can’t be underestimated, and she is indeed a fine lady. May I raise a toast?”
All present raised their glass.
“Ladies and Gentleman, my wife and I, are very honoured having to be in the midst of
Mr and Mrs Rikati, known to us as Scott and Jane. How could anyone dare not to stay
at the bombsite, where Jane placed her own life in danger, seeking to remove Scott
from standing on the bomb? She insisted, that she alone, would take the ultimate risk
to rescue Scott, and I may state, that it was a matter of seconds, after Scott was
rescued, that the bomb exploded. It was her ingenuity to devise the most unlikely
method ever used, to save a person from a bomb. Quite frankly, I gave no chance of
success, when she mentioned it, but I was luckily proven to be wrong. I served Jane at
the bombsite, and I may say, all others did so, because of the courage displayed by
Jane. One simply could do no other, but to stay and attempt to save the life of Scott. I
may also state, that I too fear Scott, as he is unstoppable. I may state, that I never
encountered such a formidable opponent, yet being on the same side as I was, in my
military life. I may state also, I am deeply concerned, what Scott might come up with
next, as after all, we are still half through in resolving a crime. Both Jane and Scott
have saved the life of Martina in their respective action. My wife and I are pleased to
have been part of the support for Scott and Jane. May I raise a toast?”
All raised a toast.
“Lady and Gentleman, I lost both, my beloved fiancé, Mr John Swantee Jnr, and his
mother, Mrs Swantee, and nothing can make this undone. What I have learned since,
has astounded me, how two people, such as Jane and Scott, have risked their lives and
by it in the process have saved my life, and that of others. I wish to thank them, from
the bottom of my heart. I wish to thank Mark, for his assistance, and likewise I wish
to thank Peter and Brigitte for their assistance, and the shelter and protection they
have given me. I wish to raise a toast”
All now raised a toast.
“Ladies and Gentleman, I lost my wife, Mrs Swantee and was arrested prior to that by
INSPECTOR-RIKATI, as a suspect of the killing of John Jnr, my stepson. I
recognise, that Mr Rikati had no choice, but to pursue the suspects and obviously he
had to act fast. In a way having me in imprisonment and my wife died during this
time, I was cleared of having been involved. I might have been in that way perhaps
saved. Whatever regrets I may have, of not having been able to be with my wive the
day she died, I do recognise that Mr Rikati at least, as I see it, revenged my grievance
by eliminating the killer. I am indebted to Mr Rikati for this, as I wouldn’t want to
have this killer walk free about or be freed through our legal system, upon legal
technicalities, that often doesn’t protect the victims of crime. It is my believe, that
Jane eliminating the bogus doctor, also ensured that justice prevailed, as at least that
means, two elements less to worry about. It isn’t known, at this time, who killed my
son, and if it were perhaps not those criminals, now eliminated by Mr and Mrs Rikati,
I, for one, hope, that they too will follow the same fate, as their two predecessors.
John Jnr and I might have had our problems, but I never wanted him dead, and I do
wish to make it very clear to all, that Mr and Mrs Rikati can get my full cooperation
to explore, who possibly might have killed my stepson. May I raise a toast to their
success?”
All raised a toast.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I may speak for Otto also, to indicate that we are really very
honoured to be here. We have the pleasure, that on behalf of the Her Majesty the
Queen we can announce, that Her Royal Highness has signed the documents for both
Mr and Mrs Rikati to be awarded the Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage,
and I request them both to come forward, so Otto can present the Cross to each of
them. It is the highest Order that can be bestowed upon any person and as such Otto
and myself are indeed very much aware of the honour to be able to present not one,
but two of such Orders, where very few have been awarded in the last one hundred
years. May I ask Otto to present the orders?”
“Chief Inspector Scott Rikati, Honourable Colonel of the Commando’s, it is a great

pleasure to present on behalf of Her Royal Highness the Queen this Cross to you, and
by this, install you in the Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage.”
“Thank you gentlemen, and I ask you to convey to Her Royal Highness the Queen,
my best wishes and thanks.”
“Colonel Jane Rikati, Honourable Chief Inspector of Police, it is a great pleasure to

present on behalf of Her Royal Highness, the Queen, this Cross to you, and install you
in the Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage.”
“Thank you gentlemen, and like my husband, I ask you to convey to Her Royal
Highness, the Queen, my best wishes and thanks. May I ask a toast to Her Royal
Highness Queen Johanna the Third”?
Upon this all raised a toast.
“Excuse me, may I raise a toast to my husband Peter, and to my housemate Martina,
for keeping me company. And while I am on it, for Mark, refusing to give me any
details from the shooting that occurred at the cemetery, leaving Martina and myself in
suspense about the event that had occurred. Finally, I like to congratulate again Scott
and Jane, on their marriage and their odd conduct, that has enabled many sorrows to
be lessened by jokes and fun, they presented with. Rather than to complain about what
occurred, they present themselves, to attempt to joke about it in the most absurd
situation, and this, I view, ought to be taken as a good example, that no matter how
bad or difficult a situation might be, one ought never loose faith. I simply wish to
state, that I am honoured, to be in the presence of two very fine people, who I believe,
deserved very much indeed the Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage. May I
raise a toast?
All now raised a toast.
Ladies and gentlemen, I request, that we all have a small break, and thereafter a
meeting, to possibly seek some solution, which is the second purpose for which this
meeting was called in such urgency. I am informed, refreshments are available. I have
the impression, that most people around me, in particular Mr and Mrs Rikati, could do
with a good meal, as with their residence blown apart, they might very well have to
live from now on in the gutter, unless, Scott accepts finally, to take residence, with his
wife, in a special purpose built house that is ready for them to move into. Mark
already had this organised, just in case; good work Mark.”
“Thank you, General.”
The party descended to the meal area, where dinner was then being served. There
after they all gathered for the briefing.
“Ladies and Gentlemen we are now assembled, to pursue some solution for the
ongoing situation of crime, including murders. I invite Scott to present his case. After
all, he is the centrepiece of it all.”
“Thank you General. Ladies and Gentlemen, I was called in upon the basis, that
someone was going to make an attempt to kill Martina, before the Pledge could take
place, and so I had video camera’s there, and also my men, to secure the place. Being
an inspector of Homicide, this normally isn’t within my area, but as I had to deal with
the murder of Mr John Swantee Jnr, I held, that I might as well use the opportunity to
get closer to all, and by conducting the security, I was able to get to know people
better. Once the Pledge was over, there appeared to be no further justification to keep
the men there, as I understood, that it were to avert the killing at the Pledge to occur
as the real issue. Obviously, it has been proven, by hindsight, that it was the bogus
priest, who tried to kill Martina. Any security we had in place, prevented the killing to
occur earlier, as the camera’s were in place, and this was the last thing the bogus
priest could afford to have, as then his activities would be recorded on film and
stopped. As such, the priest had no alternative, but to wait until after the wedding,
when the parties were about to leave. By then, the police had already withdrawn, as
the wedding wasn’t a part of the security arrangements. I don’t believe, by hindsight,
that we could have prevented the killing of Mrs Swantee. I have questioned witnesses
throughout the night, and none had been aware, that the bogus priest killed Mrs
Swantee. Most of the witnesses contributed the killing, to Mr Peter Lagsmore, and
some even blamed Mrs Swantee, to help Peter in killing Martina, by using a knife.
Having a Deputy Chief Commissioner, who suddenly was appointed and rather than
going through the ranks, suddenly commandeered me to report directly to him, alerted
some suspicion, that there was more to it. I began to check out some matters. I
discovered, from a former worker of my late father, that he had an order for two
identical coffins, and so, we set out, to work throughout the night together, to make a
secret cavity, to enable me to get a loaded pistol into the cemetery, as I expected the
cemetery was guarded by the Army, I discovered that Mark had been in the Army,
and so was Peter. I attended to the coffins, when the commando’s guarded it, and I
placed a loaded weapon into the empty coffin’s secret cavity, as the real coffin
containing the body of John Jnr, was already buried. I have to give credit, to both,
Mark and Peter, to warn me about the sharpshooters. I was aware, that they couldn’t
take any risk, as I might have been the assumed assailant, attempting to kill Martina. I
have a trophy, at least, if that survived the blast at the residence, of first prize
sharpshooting, when I served in the Army, under the name of my cousin, Bill Hosnak,
who was called up, but didn’t want to serve. Before I could complete the service,
being then already a sergeant, Bill got accidentally killed, and I had no choice, but to
accept, that my army career was finished. After all, I could hardly continue as Bill,
when his death certificate was sent to the Army.
I wasn’t called up for military service, because, with the draft I was in, my number
wasn’t required. And so, I missed out, on being able to serve, whereas, my cousin
Bill, didn’t like having to serve. I may state, that we looked alike, albeit not exactly
identical, but few people realised the difference between us. So, in that regard I was
able to pass.
Once I left the army, I went back to work for my father as a cabinetmaker, but upon
my fathers death, I handed the business over to the workers. I joined the Police Force.
Having lived under the identity of my cousin Bill, it gave me the understanding,
others could likewise do so, with other identities. This was one of the major benefits, I
had, to realise, that upon the statements of the witnesses, without an apparent killer
seen, someone, might not be, as he or she appeared to be. This is, why I checked the
identities of all those involved, as General Rothmart himself discovered, when I
unmasked his true identity.
I suspected George, in the killing of John Jnr, but soon after realised, there was more
to it. I had a problem getting details, and certainly, was never informed about the
killing of Mr John Swantee Snr, some twenty years earlier, until after Mrs Swantee
was killed. It was Joseph, now known as General Rothmart, who gave me a photo. I
have certain theories, as to possible suspects of killer(s) that are still around. Mark
asked me, if I need to have the Central Cemetery still secured, and indeed, I have
asked him to continue the security, as I believe, that when we start digging, there will
be a lot of “loot”, as the criminals refer to it, buried in the cemetery. I am aware, that
Peter and his commandos swept the area with metal detectors, but I suspect, that the
criminals had expected such to occur one day, and so had likely build an underground
chamber, and I suspect that behind or underneath the Cross, we might find a secret
passage in the Cross Church. This, as I checked, with other priests about the
cleanliness of the churches, and discovered, that around the Cross there are dirty
fingerprints and soil, which indicates a likely underground tunnel.
Also, having checked planning permits, and what was at the time delivered to the
Central Cemetery, it appears to me, that a significant amount of concrete had been
delivered, well beyond that, which was required to upgrade the cemetery, in regard of
the designs and plans submitted to council. Indeed, the order and supply for rail tracks
to the Cemetery, without any evidence in the cemetery of such existing, indicates, that
there are undergrounds rail tracks used. My view is, that such extensive and elaborate
work, at huge cost, only could imply, that we are dealing with a considerably
formidable opponent, who has the funds and the resources, to go to any length, to
succeed. Meaning, that I believe that the two criminals so far eliminated, weren’t part
of the core crime syndicate, and to expose the real crooks behind it all, will be
extremely difficult.
Father Jasona was killed years ago, and this gangster Frederick Torquins, appeared to
have taken his place. It is unknown in regard of Frederic Torquins whether he has
been a real priest or not, but he certainly knew, how to conduct himself as one. It must
be eventually left to the Church, to determine, if he was a genuine priest or not. The
Cemetery appears to have been the activity of organised crime, for many years. The
huge amounts of monies required to pay for the elaborate alterations came from a cash
deposit by the so-called Father Jasona. Because it was a church, which deposited such
large amount of monies, the authorities didn’t take notice of it, and so, what I view,
being dirty money, being laundered in such manner, went unnoticed. Various other
large cash deposits were made, and later withdrawals, and it seems to be clear, that it
was, so to say, a money laundering exercise. As much as I was able to get a loaded
weapon into the cemetery, then why would a criminal then not be able to get in
jewelry and other items, without any guards present, at those times! Clearly, the
coffins buried there, of alleged deceased people, who never existed, one might find
that probably the ‘goods’ of robberies etc, of banks and other organisations, might
still be buried in there. My wife requested Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie for a steak
out, of the cemetery, apart of normal security. The Sergeant has reported various
activities of people, who have attempted to come near the cemetery. It is suspected by
me, that the ongoing presence of the commandos prevent them from doing so. Their
likely aim is, to remove all stored goods.
I suspect also, that the Cross was hollow, because I noticed oily fingerprints on the
Cross. As such, the person hiding the weapon must have touched the oily weapon.
This is also why, the commandos never found any weapon in their search, as they
obviously wouldn’t expect a weapon to be hidden in a Cross.
It is my belief, that Frederick Torquins was the driver of the car, who had been seen at
the time at the ‘Empire’ and he was part of a blackmail plot upon George Fack.
It is my belief, that the bogus doctor can most likely be traced back having been a
security guard at the ‘Empire’, at the time of the child having been seen at the
‘Empire’.
I have also a suspicion, in regard of the child and the woman seen there, who they
actually might be. It would be wrong for me, to speculate in that regard now.
However, I do know, that the woman is still alive, as I saw her recently, while I was in
the presence of Mark and Peter, and albeit I had never seen her before, I have no
doubt that the woman I noticed on the street, near the bank, was the woman I am
looking for.
It appears to me, that we are most likely dealing with an international criminal ring.
The Central Cemetery was likely one of many cemeteries used by the criminals, to
hide their stolen goods and other illegal property. I seek, that the Minister of Police
will order all cemeteries to be immediately placed under guard, as we will have to
excavate a lot of graves around the country. No minor task, but it has to be done.
Perhaps a way to make it simpler, is to look at names and date of death, versus burial
dates. I suspect that the deceased might be shown to have been buried twice, or
several times, using bogus medical certificates, as the General has been able to
manage himself.
I believe, that we must get the blackmailers, that were around the time Mr John
Swantee died, to resolve his murder.
I am aware, that Martina’s sister Katrina works at a hospital, and she gave coffee to
Mr John Swantee Jnr just before his death, but I don’t think, that she was out to kill
John Jnr. It is far too obvious. However, I do believe, that she was unwillingly
involved in the murder of John Jnr.
It is my belief, that some person used Katrina to poison John Jnr, without Katrina
even being aware of it.
I have attempted to gain an insight, into the affairs of the ‘Empire’, but so far was
unable to gain any. As much as I was unable to do so, perhaps so likely some criminal
elements might have also been unsuccessful, about seeking to do the same. I believe
that they were unable to get hold of Mr Swantee Snr, and the General subsequently
acting as Joseph, the servant, effectively protected John Jnr for some twenty years. I
believe, no unnoticed fete. However, with Mr John Jnr attending to the hospital, the
killer saw his opportunity, to use Katrina, to poison John Jnr. As no one possibly
could have foreseen, that John Jnr would have gone to the hospital, it appears to me,
that it was a sheer coincidence that the killer and John were at the same time at the
hospital. The killer saw his opportunity to attempt to kill John Jnr, in which he
succeeded.
My view is, that while this bogus priest Frederick was present at the real funeral of
John, he had no time to get any weapon, to kill Martina, as John was buried under
then name Joseph Larenuf. As such, not until Martina revealed to be still alive, after
the funeral, the bogus priest became aware that Martina was there. By then, too late,
for him to get his weapon. He also knew, that there was a double funeral booked the
next day. His aim was to kill George also, as such, he resisted the temptation to try to
get his weapon on the Thursday, to kill Martina, and chose to try to kill both, Martina
and George the following day.
One must remember that he shot Martina, shot and killed Mrs Swantee, without
anyone being able to notice shooting them. Most probably because of the Air Force
thundering over, and so, he had every chance to try to do so again, and escape.
I suspected the priest, but had no evidence. I was well aware, that I had to outsmart
him.
I had questioned various priests, as to what is the procedure of the service at the
grave, and so knew, what would happen in normal circumstances, so I used that
knowledge, to avoid being a target for the sharpshooters.
Again, I accept that Peter and Mark had no choice, but to prepare sharpshooters to
aim at me, as after all, if I were the assailant, than they would be fools, and have
risked the lives of Jane acting as ‘Martina’ and George.
However, I discovered, that Peter and Mark used too much normal army procedures,
and being a sharpshooter myself, I knew, what position I would take, if I were under
their command. Therefore, I used all this knowledge to outwit the lot, by grabbing
Jane around her waist and ordering George to take my rod and by this, they both were
protecting me from the sharpshooter’s vision.
I knew however, that the moment the Priest would ask those around to close their
eyes, he most likely would make an attempt to shoot Jane and George. He didn’t
know that Jane had taken Martina’s place. In case he had, he would never even have
bothered to shoot towards Jane, but would have attempted only to kill George.
I wasn’t closing my eyes, as at that time I was an atheist, this enabled me to notice,
that the priest moved his arm forward, revealing a holster with a pistol. I knew this
type, that allows to fire without needing to use a finger on the trigger. I kicked George
away, and trying to pull Jane out of the firing line, while trying also to shoot at this
Frederick, but Jane pulled me towards the empty grave, sooner than I had expected. I
hit him in the shoulder, but the second shot ended in between his eyes. I had
contemplated, to dive into the empty grave, but not realised, that Jane was so much in
love with me, that she wanted to hide with me. Notably in a grave!” Scott added,
smiling at Jane.
In my view, Peter and Mark did matters by the book, and that I believe, this was, what
I needed. To allow me, to calculate the odds, of the bogus priest using the opportunity
to try to shoot Jane and George, for the purpose to try to get control of the ‘Empire’.
Both, Martina and George needed to be killed for this, as just the one of them killed,
wouldn’t serve any purpose.
Again, I am unable to give further details, as I am still investigating, and have various
options. No matter what, any person in this room might wish to argue, I am sure, that
what I suspect is correct. Even so, my wife doesn’t know my theories, as I am not
prepared to place her life at risk any further. I have enough problems, to teach her
manners, as how a lady behaves, how to wash my dirty socks, meaning that I can’t
give her further responsibilities.” Scott was smiling at the last bit and Jane responded;
“Excuse me, Sir, where did you come from? Who saved your sore behind at the
grave?”
There was a considerable laugh as result.
Otto, thanking Scott for his briefing;

“Scott, you have been most informative, and Martin and I, certainly are glad to have
been able to hear first hand from you, what your theories are. We agree, that you must
be given the free hand to operate with your wife. We view that within the current
situation, Mark as your superior can continue to assist you. Peter will effectively co-
operate, assisting Mark, when required. Neither Martin or myself or anyone else to
my knowledge, is permitted to disclose what the ‘Empire’ is about, but it is sufficient
to say, that Her Majesty the Queen has given us full authorisation, to go at any length,
to do, what you require. I heard you requested an entire new wardrobe, due to the
bomb blast, and obviously, we are very eager to provide a replacement of your
wardrobe, and so any loss of your possessions of the now demolished home. I can
state, that what ever the ‘Empire’ stands for, it is important enough to back you all the
way! Her Majesty has also requested to convey to you and your wife, that she wishes
to have the honour of your presence one this matter has been concluded.”
“Please, could you express to Her Royal Highness, that my husband and I would be
most honoured to be in Her Royal Highness’ company.”
“Was that my wife talking? That can’t be Jane?” Scott wondered.
“My dear husband, I am glad that you are getting yourself a wardrobe, that will be of
a standard, that of the same designer label as I have already, so I will not be
accompanied by some beggar.”
Causing Scott to say; “Peter, I just wonder, is this my wife, known to you as the ‘Lady
of Steel’? Or did I wash her mouth out, when I was in the cylinder, and the soap
powder and hot water stream rinsed her brains of any intelligence, trying to belittle
me in such manner?”
“Sorry Scott, I have my own wife to attend to, and I am certainly not going to get
involved in other peoples matrimonial problems.” Peter commented laughing.
“Gentlemen, may I advise you all, that it is well past my husbands bedtime, and he is
yawning already, and unless we have a babysitter here, who can make a bottle for him
and put him in the cot, I am afraid, he might go to sleep right here, if we don’t get him
to bed quickly.” Jane teased Scott.
“Scott, Jane, a limousine is waiting for you right now, and you will continue to have
guards, as Mark has placed both of you under house arrest for your own protection, at
least until both of you are fit to work. So you better go to home.” General Rothmart
commented.
“Thank you, Sir. I will take this baby home.”
“Jane, would you mind, I am the great Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI.” Scott smiled.
“Yes, and I am his wife, who wears the pants.”
“Scott, Jane, before you leave, can you please wait a minute. General, I ask you to
allow me to train alongside Brigitte in the commandos?” Martina asked.
Well, Martina, that is a rather strange request?”
“Sir, John was killed, because of the ‘Empire’, and he had a purpose for the Pledge,
that I understand “technically” places me now in the position to take control of the
‘Empire’. Legally, I have now the same rights, as if I were married to him. Currently,
George is in charge, and I view, it would be better for me to get a commando’s
training with the assistance of Brigitte. So, if I were to take over the control of the
‘Empire’, than I will understand, it’s standing, with those responsible to protect the
‘Empire’, and also as a token of thanks, for what Scott and Jane have done for me.”
“But you are still not healed after injury and hardly in any position to train. Army life
is hard and Commando training is extremely demanding.” General Rothmart made
known.
“What about, if I start in a few days?”
“I would say, the government permitting it, I would allow any training to commence
at the earliest in about two weeks from now and only, if you pass a medical
examination to be fit enough for the training.”
“I will, do you really think a bullet is going to stop me?” She asked challenging, to
General Rothmart.
“I recognise that you are a remarkable young lady, but my responsibilities aren’t to
give in, where I deem it to be inappropriate. As such, I am not prepared to even allow
you to commence any training unless a doctor certifies you to be in a sufficiently
good condition, to commence training and only as I said before, if the Government
permits you to do so.
Otto began to clarify matters; “General, by the powers invested in me by Her Majesty
the Queen, to do whatever I require, to protect the ‘Empire’, I hereby authorise you, to
admit Martina Lenitnes as Lieutenant to the commando’s. I do wish to add however,
that you must make sure that she gets the ground training, as any recruit would get,
including the obstacle course and cleaning and the like. “
“Martina, as you just heard the Minister of Defence has authorised me to appoint you
as Lieutenant in the commando’s, and I can assure you, that you will going to earn the
title! Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore you are directed, to have this lieutenant, once
allowed to commence service, awaken by six hundred hours and to present her for
duty at seven hundred hours, commencing, getting dressed into army clothing and
then the obstacle course will be her first project. Make also sure, she is on the potato
peeling squad, as after all, she shouldn’t miss out on those duties. I understand, that
Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie, while on duty to guard Mr and Mrs Rikati, was found
kissing the Lieutenant, and he will be punished for this, by having to train the
Lieutenant in combat fighting, and the normal procedures applicable for a recruit.”
“Yes, Sir.” Brigitte responded smiling, as the General obviously was going to give
Martina a hard time, while at the same token organising the Sergeant to be near her, to
perhaps lift her spirit, in case it becomes to hard for her, as well as giving her a
personal body guard, as Martina’s life would remain in danger.
Scott and Jane made their way to the car, and as the General had stated, the troops
were waiting for them.
The Ministers were leaving also. George left after them, letting the General, Mark,
Martina, Peter and Brigitte to spend some time together.
“Martina, I am really pleased you asked to be allowed to join the army, but please do
understand, that your life remains at risk, and I wouldn’t want you to die, as has
happened to John Jnr.” The General stated with concern.
“Sir, I do try to be careful.”
“I ordered Sergeant Abrizinnie to be with you for your protection, as he is very good
in combat fighting. I know he likes you, and that might make him extra eager to
protect you.”
“Sir, I really appreciate it, but the kiss was merely a joke by Jane.”
“I heard all about it, but in my view Sergeant Abrizinnie is the best man for the job.
He will be promoted to staff sergeant, when he commence training you which means,
he will be free from any other duties, other than to train you, when you commence
service in about two weeks time, and only, if you are cleared by the doctor for this. I
will order, that he will only be answerable to Brigitte, so no one can accidentally or
otherwise interfere with his duties. If needed, Brigitte has full authority, to promote
the sergeant, to any rank she deems required, if there are problems that would justify
such promotion to overcome those problems. One thing more, you might be a woman,
but the Sergeant shall have to treat you, as he does normally any male soldier.”
General Rothmart said.
“Yes, Sir.” Brigitte responded, then to Martina; “Well Jane, there is little freedom left
for now, so what about we have a quick drink together, with Peter and Mark at the
Classic Hotel?’
“Great, I like that.”
“I was going to have an early night, but Peter, if you go, I will then too.”
“Look, it might be the last opportunity for Martina, so we might as well go for a quick
drink. Let’s go.”
The four left the General on his own, after saying good night to him.
Chapter 28
Scott and Jane have been spending their forged holidays under house arrest, in their
temporary home, albeit have been travelling from time to time to the Rikati residence
to have everything arranged for their return to their home. Most of the furniture had to
be replaced, but at least the lower level of the house containing his laboratory was
spared of any damages. The bomb appeared to have been the landmine type of device
with additional explosives; it had caused considerable damages to the neighbours’
houses. The explosion hadn’t damaged the reinforced structure of the Rikati
residence, but pieces of galvanised steel and angle iron of the tank had destroyed most
of the paintings and furniture.
As yet, the commando’s were still guarding the cemeteries and that lasted for more
than a month. Nevertheless, Scott held, that he needed to do it carefully and not act
too hastily and regret it later. He wasn’t concerned that the cemetery had to wait, as he
knew that as long as no one disturbed anything, it would be safe for the commando’s
to remain there.
Brigitte gave Jane some pre-training in regard of doing exercises, as to try to rebuild
her strength for the training in the army. The medical doctor had first refused Martina
to commence training so far, as he held that she needed at least another week, but she
was finally given the go ahead today, to commence training and tomorrow will be the
day for Martina as a soldier.
Martina’s first day in the army.

Martina is still residing with Peter and Brigitte.
“Get out of your bunk, soldier.”
“What is wrong Brigitte, isn’t it too early?’
“Get out of your bed, soldier, and quick smart, or I let you do ten push ups. You are
in the army now.”
“Can’t we postpone the army for a day, please?”
“You can postpone your sleep.”
“Sorry, I am a bit sleepy, can we do it in an hour or so?”
“Last warning, get out now, soldier.”
Martina realised, she was pushing her luck and got up, saying “I am still sore, so I
better take it easy.”
“Shut up, and do as you are told. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Brigitte.”
“Yes, Sir. Is what you say.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Right. Get a shower, and get dressed in some clothing of mine, it will fit you, as you
are smaller than me.”
“Can I polish my nails first?”
“Get on soldier, and I don’t give me crap about nail polish.”
Martina began to make a move, to get ready, as she became aware, it was too late to
argue. She was in the army and had to face it and do what she was told. She went for
her breakfast, and even that wasn’t anymore as good as she used to have, now a steel
mug to drink from.
“Can I have my cup please?”
“Soldier, drink from what you got, or get nothing.”
“Yes, Sir” was the slow and soft response.
After about twenty minutes Brigitte ordered Martina to get ready to leave, and by
seven hundred hours Martina was at the army clothing store, being handed out all the
items, she would be needing for the ground training and other army duties.
“Can you deliver this to my residence?” Martina ask the soldier
“Soldier, get on with it, we have no luggage handlers here, you carry your own stuff.
Come on, make it quick.” Brigitte commented.
“But, Brigitte, it is too heavy for me.”
“What did you call me?”
“I am sorry, Sir.”
“Get a move on.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Martina tried to carry all the items handed to her, but had no way of doing so, and was
loosing items, as she kept walking. The soldier, who had handed out the clothing,
followed Martina, collecting the items, she was loosing.
“Soldier, this is your bunk, and you will sleep there for the next seven days, before
you can leave the camp.”
“Brigitte, what about our restaurant, tonight?”
“Soldier, I have warned you. You address me as, Sir, is that clear?”
“Yes, Sir about the res…”
“Soldier, forget about any restaurant and don’t ask me anything, unless you need to,
as I will otherwise teach you with some push ups.”
“Well, Brigitte…”
‘That’s it, ten push ups, I told you to address me Sir.”
“I am sorry.”
“I said ten push ups, and you better hurry, I will make it twenty otherwise.”
Brigitte showed Martina how to do push ups, but after three, Martina was nearly
unable to do any further ones.
“Soldier, you are totally unfit for the army, and an utter disgrace for the commando’s.
What do you think, you are doing here. If all soldiers were like you, then we wouldn’t
have any army at all. Get on your feet, and pack away your stuff, you finish the push-
ups tomorrow.”
Sergeant Abrizinnie reporting to Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore’s office, where Martina

was present.
Martina was standing next to the door and noticed that Sergeant Abrizinnie entered
the office of Brigitte, not realising, she was there also.
“Sir, Sergeant Abrizinnie reporting, Sir.”
“Sergeant, this soldier has the honourably rank of a Lieutenant, for the time being as a
recruit, and you are going to train her, is that clear.”
“Yes, Sir.” The Sergeant looked at Martina and then, “Sir, if I may, Sir, this is
Martina.”
“I know that Sergeant, the one you were punished for having been kissing, while on
duty.”
“Yes, Sir, I am sorry, Sir. But I recall I had the permission then from Colonel Jane
Rikati, to kiss her?”
“Well, are you intending to complain about the punishment? You prefer another
Sergeant to train Martina?”
“Absolutely not, Sir.”
“Well, you better don’t kiss her again, I mean, as you might have been made Staff
Sergeant, I can assure you, if I find you kissing her on duty, I most likely make you a
soldier of first class.”
“Sir, I will observe the regulations, Sir.”
“Right, you treat her as any other male soldier, is that clear?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Tonight, at twenty two hundred hours, you take her into the field, and she is to
bivouac in the field for the night. We have little time to train her, and so don’t feel
sorry for her.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Dismissed.”
Both, the Sergeant and Martina left.
Nicholas and Martina walks to the Officers accommodation and Nicholas advised her
that she would be sharing her room with some other women, who would be there from
time to time sleeping also.
Sergeant Abrizinnie to Martina, “Soldier, this isn’t a way to organize your locker,
tomorrow, I want to see it all folded like this one next to you, is that clear?”
“Yes, Sergeant.”
“Follow me, we first are going to teach you to walk like a soldier. And you call me
Sir.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“And, soldier, I don’t like any soldier to disagree with me, is that clear?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“You are going to learn to be a commando?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“You know you have to be like a man?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“You are going to have your locker done properly.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“You going to marry me.”
“Yes, Sir.” Martina now realised that he she agreed to something, she hadn’t expected
at all. “That was unfair from you.” She added.
“Sorry, Martina, I couldn’t resist the temptation. But you should listen to, what I ask,
otherwise, you wouldn’t know, what you agree upon, and then how do you know,
what to do.”
“I should have listened.”
“My apology, I shouldn’t have been that nasty to you. I will not keep you to it. Just
while we are on the subject, I must admit, that ever since I kissed you, I can hardly
stop thinking about you. I feel so happy.”
“You mean, when you kissed me on the nose?’
“Silly, on your cheek. Your skin felt so soft and warm, I still remember.”
“Your kiss was so great, I must admit. What am I doing? I am in the army now, and
Sergeant, what about it?”
“Hey, who is in charge?”
“Well, how on earth will I learn to be a commando, if we are talking like lovers?”
“Soldier, only talk, when you asked to.”
“Yes, Sir.” Martina smiled broadly
It came now over the speaker: “Sergeant Abrizinnie to report to Colonel Lagsmore.”
“Soldier, wait here, and observe those recruits, until I return.” Nicholas instructed
Martina.
“Yes Sir.”
The Sergeant attended to Brigitte’s office.

Nicholas entered the office of Brigitte and reported his presence.
“Sergeant, at ease.”
“Yes Sir.”
“Sergeant, have you asked her to marry you as yet?”
“Yes, Sir.” The sergeant realised, he made the same error as Martina, to respond
without thinking and became red in the face.
“Sergeant, I bet you, that’s what you did to Martina, am I correct?”
“Sorry, Yes Sir.”
“And?”
“She said yes, but I explained, I was unfair and wouldn’t keep her to it.”
“Did you tell her, you have feelings for her?”
“Yes, Sir, but how come, you know all this, and ask me those questions?”
“Well, Sergeant, let make it perfectly clear, that if you have any idea at all, wanting to
get married to Martina then I am telling you now, you got perhaps one percent chance
to do so and there is ninety nine percent chance, that she will die!”
“Sir, if I may ask you, why do you say that, is she ill?”
“Sergeant, Martina’s life is in extreme danger, more than you could imagine. Two
killers are already dead, and no doubt, they are going to try again. So, the General
held, that you might be the only person, who could stay close enough to protect her
twenty four hours a day. That’s, if you wish. I must warn you, that you can’t trust no
soldier or any civilian anywhere. You are to report to me only. Is that understood?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Sergeant, do you still want to be responsible for Martina, knowing that someone will
possibly try to kill her, and perhaps you too?”
“Sir, I will die to protect her.”
“All right, Sergeant, I will issue you with a fully loaded weapon, and you are to carry
it day and night?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“You don’t go near any shooting range, and you sleep with your pistol at ready. Is that
understood?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“If you fail to protect Martina, I will have you Court martialled, for failing your
duties, and you can kiss goodbye your army career, is that understood?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Sergeant, she hasn’t healed from injuries yet, so don’t push her too hard. She ought
to be still in hospital. So, try to train her, but make sure, she is capable to do things,
and don’t leave her alone.”
“But, Sir, if I have to go somewhere?”
“You mean, if nature calls?”
“I am sorry, Sir.”
“Then you bring her to me, but you don’t leave her otherwise out of your sight. That’s
an order.”
Yes, Sir”
“Martina never had any army training, and the reason she was made lieutenant, is
because she is very important to this country, that the Minister of Defence, upon
recommendation of the General, by authority of Her Majesty the Queen, approved for
Martina, to be in the commando’s, as a Lieutenant. I have explained this, so you
might get some understanding, that you have a very important person in your care,
and if in the camp, then you can take six commandos along as security. You make
sure, you know those commando’s, and provide me with the names of them, and they
also must be heavily armed, with life rounds of ammunition.”
“Sir, I understand, this is more dangerous then I anticipated.”
“Are you saying, you want out?”
“Absolutely not, Sir. It would be a privilege to serve Martina’”
“That’s what I like to hear from my men. Sergeant, never again leave Martina alone,
as you did now!”
“Sorry, Sir,”
The Sergeant saluted, and left.
Nicholas returned to Martina and asked her; “Soldier, what are you doing?”
“Sir, I was watching the training.”
“Right, show me, what they were doing?”
“I forgot.”
“All right, soldier, I am going to tell you something. From now on, anywhere I go,
you follow me. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“All right, sit on the ground.”
“Yes, Sir.” Martina went to sit on the ground.
The Sergeant walked off. And then yelled; “Hey, soldier, what you think you are
doing, sun baking?”
“Sir, you told me to sit down. That’s what I am doing.”
“I told you to always follow me, didn’t I?”
“Yes, Sir, but I can’t do both.”
“Soldier, when I tell you to follow me, than that’s what you do, it overrides any other
order given to you.”
“Yes, Sir.”
The Sergeant walked away and Martina immediately followed him.
The Sergeant turning around, asking: “Soldier, did I give you permission to stand
up?”
“No, Sir.”
“Then why are you standing?”
“Sir, I am following you, as ordered.”
“Correct, soldier. Keep up the good work.” And, Nicholas smiled broadly, resulting,
that Martina smiled warmly in return.
Martina at least is learning.
Nicholas, with Martina in tow, headed to B division, as to secure soldiers for

protection. They arrived at the office of the company commander, Captain Swartens,
a most feared captain, as he would always go by the book and so without fear or
favour.
Entering the office, Nicholas saluted, but Martina had no clue how to salute, and
simply walked in and stood there.
“Yes, Sergeant.”
Sir, Sergeant Abrizinnie with a request, Sir.”
Sergeant, who is that soldier? Doesn’t she know, how to salute an officer? Get her out
of my office, right now?”
“Sir, I am sorry, Sir, she is ordered to be in my shadow, by order of General
Rothmart, Sir, and she must stay with me, wherever I go, Sir, unless you can get
General Rothmart to change his instructions, Sir.”
“All right, Sergeant, but can’t you get her to stand in a decent manner and salute to
her superior?”
“Sir, that’s why I came here, Sir, I need six heavily armed men, Sir, with life
ammunition, Sir, for exercise duties, Sir?”
“Sergeant, are you having me on?”
“Sir, orders of General Rothmart, Sir.”
“I think I better call General Rothmart.”
“Sir, Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore is at the camp, the Colonel acts under the
authorization of General Rothmart, Sir.”
“I will call Colonel Lagsmore to check it out.”
The Captain phoned Colonel Lagsmore.
“Colonel, I am sorry to disturb you, I have Sergent Abrizinnie with me.”
“Captain, I order you to report to my office immediately, without delay, but leave the
Sergeant and the soldier in your office.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Sergeant, you better stay here in my office, with this soldier, till I come back.”
The Captain left for the office of Colonel Lagsmore and at arrival stated; “Captain
Swartens reporting, Sir.”
“Captain, provide the Sergeant with anything he requests.” Brigitte replied.
“Sir, he is asking for heavily armed soldiers with life ammunition.”
“Captain, even if he were to ask for an entire infantry division, then you provide it,
being with tanks or else. Is that understood?’
“Yes, Sir.”
“Right, and has he got someone with him?”
“Sir, some soldier, she doesn’t even seem to know, how to salute an officer, he claims
is his shadow ordered General Rothmart.”
“Captain, the General merely acted upon instructions of Her Majesty, would you wish
to offend Her Majesty?”
“Sir, I merely did my duty, to check the request.”
“Captain, you have done so correctly, and from now on, until I say otherwise, you are
to provide the Sergeant with anything he requests, no matter how idiotic it might seem
to you. If needed to, I am prepared to appoint the Sergeant temporary, as a honourable
Colonel and place him in charge of you, if that would ensure your cooperation?’
“Sir, I will provide all cooperation, Sir.
“Captain, I like to advise you, that you may also expect Colonel Scott Rikati to
honour us with his presence.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Captain, I understood you knew Colonel Jane Kortinad.”
“Sir, if I may, without any disrespect, she is known as the ‘Lady of Steel’.”
“The Colonel became married to Colonel Scott Rikati, and if either one of them come
to this camp, then you will respect their wishes, like that of the Sergeant.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Both Colonel Jane Rikati and her husband Colonel Scott Rikati were recently
awarded by Her Majesty the Queen the Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage,
the highest order in this country, and besides them, no other person alive has this
order. It would upset Her Majesty the Queen, if you were to fail assisting them with
any request they make.”
“Sir, I will comply with your orders, Sir.”
“From now on, I want you to have twenty-four hours a day, one company of soldiers
on standby, to be ready, within ten minutes, to move out, in full battle outfit. That
means, life ammunition, bazooka’s etc. including armoured vehicles. If either Colonel
requests a tank, than you provide it without delay. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Sir, this sounds mighty important.”
“It is, Colonel Scott Rikati was nearly blown up by a bomb, planted at his house, and
his wife saved his life. We could expect an attack on this army camp, and so be
prepared to move out if needed, as from now, you are on full alert!”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Captain, if I discover, that you talk to anyone about this conversation at all, I may
consider to have you court martialled for treason, and might find to be stripped of any
rank, you then could become an ordinary soldier. Is that clear?”
“Yes Sir.”
“Right, further, if you see that young lady, without the sergeant whenever, than you
report this to me immediately.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“I make it very clear Captain, that woman better not loose her life, because if she
does, you can kiss good bye your army career, that how serious it is.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Dismissed.”
“Yes, Sir”
The Captain left and hurried back to the Sergeant.
Once Captain Swartens arrived back at his office, became very cooperative and
indeed respectful towards Nicholas and Martina and said; “Sergeant, I have been fully
briefed, and I will leave instructions, that whenever you make a request, my staff will
immediately fully cooperate with you.”
“Thank you, Sir, may I have, six soldiers now, please? And a jeep with a driver, that’s
very competent in driving, in case of any emergencies?”
“Yes, Sergeant, I will arrange that, where would you like me to send them?”
“To the officers mess. Thank you, Sir.”
“Yes, Sergeant. It is my pleasure.”
Nicholas then directed himself to Martina; “Soldier follow me.”

“Yes, Sir”
The Sergeant, accompanied by Martina entered the officer’s mess, he normally isn’t
allowed to enter, as an underofficer for meals or entertainment, and quickly a Captain
there seeing the Sergeant coming in, with a soldier, stopped him. “Sergeant, you know
very well the rules. What are you doing here?”
“Sir, training this soldier, Sir, on orders of General Rothmart, Sir.”
“I think, you don’t know, what you are saying, the General wouldn’t make such order,
he would be too much aware of the rules.”
“Sir, by orders of General Rothmart.”
“Where is General Rothmart?”
“Sir, you can liase with Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore, Sir.”
“Is she in charge? I will see, you stay here.”
The Captain left, heading for the office of Colonel Lagsmore, and then soon
afterwards returned asking; “Colonel Abrizinnie, I invite you and the young lady to
accompany me into the bar?”
“A pleasure, Sir.” Nicholas and Martina wondering the captain addressed Nicholas as
Colonel Abrizinnie rather than Sergeant Abrizinnie.
“Ladies and Gentleman, I have just been advised by Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore that
the Sergeant Abrizinnie has been awarded the honourably rank of Colonel, to be
addressed as Colonel Abrizinnie and to be provided with all rights and entitlements an
officer is entitled to. The soldier, who accompanied him, is Lieutenant Martina
Lenitnes. I have been requested, to convey, to all, that we must provide our courtesy,
and anyone failing to do so, will be answerable to General Rothmart, and may face a
Court martial.”
“Sir, may I ask, you stated I was temporary a Colonel?” Nicholas asked.
“Yes, Sir. Colonel Lagsmore advised me about your promotion.”
“Captain, could you then provide me with an appropriate attire, a dress uniform fitting
my rank, from the clothing store?”
“Sir, a pleasure.”
The Captain headed towards the clothing store.
Nicholas addressing those in present in the Officer’s mess; “Ladies and Gentlemen, I
am aware, you might be finding it very strange, I was promoted to Colonel, however,
I can assure you, that the circumstances warrant this. I have requested Captain
Swartens to provide me six soldiers with life ammunition, and I expect that an attack
could be made upon this army camp. This as Lieutenant Lenitnes is a target and
already has been the subject of a brutal attack, in which she was nearly deadly injured.
As such, I urge you to ensure that any units you are in charge of, are on standby to
move out, if needed.”
“Colonel, I am sorry, but I think, I outrank you as Colonel, and I am not going to take
any nonsense from you or anyone else in this farce.” Colonel Versteny addressed
Nicholas in a tone of voice that he clearly totally disapproved of what was happening.
“Sir, with all due respect, I think you are overacting. I don’t wish an argument with
you, but if you continue this kind of conduct, I will have to report you to General
Rothmart, who directed personally my appointment, on behalf of Her Majesty the
Queen.”
“Sergeant, as that’s what you are, you aren’t going to make a fool of me, and you can
kiss this General Rothmart’s backside. I have never heard of such General to exist,
don’t think I am that stupid, as the captain was, to take such nonsense of being
promoted from sergeant to Colonel.”
“Sir, I believe you have just displayed a gross insult upon General Rothmart, and Her
Majesty the Queen. In my rank as Colonel, I direct the two captains here, to place you
under arrest, and I will instruct my men, to escort you to your quarters, where you will
remain, until General Rothmart has dealt with you for insubordination to himself and
Her Majesty the Queen.”
“Come on, Sergeant, don’t act stupid. Do you even think those Captains are going to
follow your commands, I am outranking you, now and always will, and I told you,
what you can do to your General.”
“Colonel, I ask you to wait? I will be back in a minute, I just have to check on my
men outside.” Nicholas took Martina with him to the entrance of the officer’s mess to
see, if his soldiers had arrived.
“Get out, and don’t comeback, before I arrest you, for insubordination.” The Colonel
yelled after Nicholas.
Nicholas went to the door, and noticed the six soldiers and directed them to follow
him. They did.
Nicholas returned with his men and began to address the colonel, “Colonel, I give you
a fair warning, I request you to apologize for your conduct, or I am left with no
alternative, but have my men arresting you.”
“Are you trying to make a threat, soldiers, arrest this Sergeant for impersonating an
Officer, a Colonel he claims, as if he ever could be a Colonel.” Colonel Versteny in a
teasing manner directed Nicolas men to arrest him, but they made no attempt to do so,
as they had clear instruction of Captain Swartens, that their only instructions could
come from Sergeant Abrizinnie, or now referred to, as Colonel Abrizinnie. Whatever,
they knew Sergeant Abrizinnie for too long to know, he wasn’t a fool and they had
served under him and respected him knowing, what he was doing.
“Soldiers, I direct you to arrest this Colonel and everyone else, who interferes.”
Nicholas instructed his men.
The Corporal of the six soldiers approached to the Colonel and made known: “Sir
Captain Swartens has ordered us to obey any command of this Sergeant, Colonel, and
we were advised that no officer can overrule him, but General Rothmart or Colonel
Brigitte Lagsmore on the General’s behalf. Sir, as such, our orders are to arrest you,
and we request you to go with us peacefully? You are now under arrest.”
“I couldn’t care less, what this Captain Swartens ordered, he isn’t my superior.”
Colonel Versteny responded.
“Sir, we have life ammunition, we have orders to shoot anyone that obstructs our
commander the Sergeant, Colonel, as such, Sir, if you refuse to comply peacefully, we
will have to use force?”
Another person entered the discussion; “Colonel, I am General Bearenz, and I believe
that in the circumstances, you better go with them peacefully, until I can sort this
matter out. I can assure you, I will personally attend to this matter, and if this Colonel
isn’t a Colonel but a mere Sergeant and impersonating an Officer, than I will
personally crucify him.”
“Yes, Sir, but under protest.” Colonel Versteny commented.
“I understand this Colonel, what is your name?
“Sir, Colonel Versteny.”
“Colonel Versteny, as I stated, if this Colonel isn’t a Colonel, then he will be in deep
troubles. However, if he indeed is promoted to the rank of Colonel, for what ever
purpose, then I am left with no alternative, but to place you on report, for
insubordination, besides that, in any event I intent to report you insulting a superior
officer, General Rothmart, who I understood has acted, upon direct instructions of Her
Majesty the Queen.”
“Yes Sir.”
General Bearenz then addressing himself to Nicholas; “You say, you are a Colonel,
may I ask your name?”
“Sir, with all due respect, Sir. I was made this morning a Staff Sergeant, as such
Sergeant Nicholas Abrizinnie and the Captain, who just left, made known that he was
informed by Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore, I was promoted to the rank of honourable
Colonel, Sir. I have asked the Captain, to then provide me with the appropriate
uniform, Sir.” Nicholas explained.
“I will address you as Colonel Abrizinnie, and command that all persons attending
will do so, and show the Colonel the respect of his rank, irrespective of the reality. I
will deal with this matter personally, and I will place on report any person that fails to
comply with my directions, is that clear?”
‘”Yes, Sir.” came all around of those present.
“Colonel Abrizinnie, may I invite you and the young lady to follow me.”
“Sir, I will require that two of my men will escort Colonel Versteny to his quarters,
and my men are ready to return to me. The other four soldiers will in the meantime
remain with me.”
“Colonel, I have no intention to interfere with whatever instructions you may have,
and have no problem with them coming also.”
“Thank you, Sir, for your wisdom.” Nicholas thanked General Bearenz.
Nicholas instructed the two soldiers to take Colonel Versteny to his quarters and for
one of them to organise with Captain Swartens for two additional soldiers to take over
the guard and for them to return to him.
“Sir, I am ready to accompany you, Sir.”
“Let’s have a private meeting.” The General invited.
The General went to a large room, Nicholas instructed his man to guard the door, he
then followed the General as Martina did, and closed the door.
“Colonel, you don’t appear to be a fool, nor do I think you would be walking around
with armed soldiers, unless someone high in authority, gave you certain orders, am I
correct?”
“Sir, Colonel Lagsmore, on behalf of General Rothmart, has given me full
authorisation, and I am only answerable to Colonel Lagsmore.” Nicholas explained.
“Are you talking about Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore, or her husband Colonel Peter
Lagsmore?”
“Sir, Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore.”
“Can you tell me, who is this soldier?”
“Sir, this is Lieutenant Martina Lenitnes, Sir, The Lieutenant is training to be a
commando, Sir, by authorisation or Her Majesty the Queen, Sir.”
“Colonel, I am sure that you are telling the truth, as you would otherwise be an utter
fool to even dare to claim Her Majesty the Queen involvement. Nevertheless, I will
call Colonel Lagsmore to verify matters.’’
“Yes Sir.”
“I will make a call from here.”
General Bearenz phoned Brigitte.
“Colonel Lagsmore, it is General Bearenz, I have a person with me who is in a
uniform with markings of the rank of a sergeant, but a Captain claimed that you
advised him that the person known as Sergeant Abrizinnie is Honourable Colonel
Nicholas Abrizinnie. He has fully armed troopers to accompany him. Can you clarify
matters?”
The General was listening to Brigitte explaining matters and then was heard to state:
“Colonel Lagsmore, I can assure you that I will arrange for full cooperation. Thank
you.”
Then to Nicholas; “Colonel, it is a great honour to assist you, as Colonel Lagsmore
has explained to me certain matters. May I, please, request you to be my guest with
Lieutenant Martina Lenitnes?”
“Sir, I’ll be honoured in your company, and I believe, so would Lieutenant Martina
Lenitnes. Aren’t you Lieutenant?”
“Yes, Sir.” Martina finally was able to say.” having been quiet all along, listening and
observing to the overpowering Nicholas, not showing any fear.
They returned to the officer’s mess, the General requested the attention of all; “Ladies
and Gentlemen, it is my honour to have as my guest, Colonel Nicholas Abrizinnie and
Lieutenant Martina Lenitnes. By approval of Her Majesty the Queen, Colonel
Nicholas Abrizinnie has full and total power and I request and also order that any
request of the Colonel is immediately complied with, regardless, what rank the person
may have. Colonel Lagsmore has informed me, that the Minister of Defence has given
her unlimited powers to act on behalf of General Rothmart, and as such, I order, that
any request of Colonel Lagsmore or her husband Peter Lagsmore is immediately
complied with. I have also been advised, that Colonel Jane Kortinad, became married
to Colonel Scott Rikati and both were awarded on behalf of Her Majesty the Queen
Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage and any request of either of them must
totally be in obedience with, regardless of any person higher in rank, to whom the
request is made.
Ladies and Gentlemen, we have all known Colonel Jane Kortinad as the ‘Lady of
Steel’ and her married name is now Colonel Jane Rikati, and it is a honour to me, that
I have personally trained Colonel Jane Rikati, who with her husband, are the only
living members of the Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage, the highest award
anyone could be bestowed with.
I have been advised that Colonel Abrizinnie has been especially assigned to protect
the life of Lieutenant Martina Lenitnes, and any person obstructing him, will be
facing court martial.”
General Bearenz invited Nicholas and Martina to a table, and the soldiers were
ordered by Nicholas to stay nearby.
“General, if you permit me, those men are on duty, but I believe, that they ought to be
permitted to have a non-alcohol drink and perhaps something to eat.”
“Colonel, please permit me?” General Bearenz responded, then; “Captain, can you
please arrange for some non-alcoholic drinks, and some food for the soldiers?”
“Yes, Sir.” was the response of a Captain, who hastily attended to the orders of the
soldiers.
The Captain, who had earlier left for the clothing, returned with a uniform, the rank of
a Colonel. He was however looking at the General, asking; “Sir, am I permitted to
provide this?”
“Captain, while you were away, I have found confirmed, that this is Honourable
Colonel Nicholas Abrizinnie upon special command of Her Majesty the Queen. Any
request of the Colonel is to be complied forthwith.”
“Yes, Sir.” the Captain responded, and handed over the suit to the Nicholas.
“Sir, if you permit me to change my attire.”
“Of course, Colonel.”
“Lieutenant?” Nicholas asked.
“Sorry, Sir.” Martina stated to the General.
“Colonel, Are you taking her along?” General Bearenz asked wondering.
“Sir, don’t worry, but orders are, I mustn’t leave the Lieutenant out of sight, or I can
be Court martialled.” Nicholas explained.
“Colonel, let me not interfere.” General Bearenz commented.
Nicholas directed two of the guards to follow, and then went to the male’s toilet,
where Martina had to follow, but he used the cubical, still being able to see Martina
over the top of the door. Nicholas then came out in a dress-uniform of Colonel
“You look beautiful, Nicholas.” Martina commented
“Lieutenant, it is, Sir, for you.” he smiled.
“Yes, Sir,” she said with a smile in return.
They returned to the General, the other clothing was taken by one of the guards, to be
returned to the Colonel’s quarters.
“General, thank you for showing me the courtesy. I may state, that I am extremely
concerned, about the manner Colonel Versteny commented upon General Rothmart,
and while I would feel like to withdraw any complaint, on the other hand, I believe, it
wouldn’t be proper to do so, as it was a gross insult to General Rothmart, who in fact
acted upon specific instruction of Her Majesty the Queen.” Nicholas stated.
“Colonel, I am pleased about your comments, as I was troubled, but I too believe that
the wording used by the Colonel in regard of General Rothmart, were totally
unacceptable and I intent therefore to place him on report.” General Bearenz
responded.
“I can assure you, Sir, that it isn’t a pleasure for me to place a Colonel on report.
While I can understand some confusion, when I was dressed in a Sergeant ranked
uniform, I do believe however, that there was absolutely no need for the Colonel to
attack the credibility of General Rothmart, and I believe, that if this had been related
to your own person, you would neither have accepted it, as being proper.”
“Colonel, you take me by surprise that you have only recently been promoted to
Colonel, as quite frankly you make a lot more sense, than Colonel Versteny.”
“Sir, I don’t know if you are aware of this, but there was twice an attempt upon the
life of the Lieutenant, and she was the first time nearly killed. The second time an
attempt was made when Colonel Jane Rikati, who was standing in for the Lieutenant,
was shot by an assailant, her husband Colonel Scott Rikati was able to eliminate the
offender. My concern is, that even as we speak, within this army camp, there might be
a person attempting to kill the Lieutenant. I therefore have six heavily armed soldiers
to accompany us all times. I don’t know, if you have been informed, but previously a
bomb attack was made upon Colonel Scott Rikati, and his wife Colonel Jane Rikati
saved his life, as such, we most likely are dealing with extremist, who might even
attempt to invade this army camp.”
“Colonel, I am glad you provide me information, as I will ensure that the guards are
doubled, and appropriate action can be taken, immediately there is any incident.”
“Sir, I thank you.”
“Lieutenant, may I ask, how long have you been in the army?’
“Sir, my first day.”
“Already a lieutenant, on the first day?”
“Sir, I am due to take control of the ‘Empire’. So, I am here to learn military
procedures.”
“Lieutenant, now I understand, what it is all about. Colonel, I can assure you that
where it relates to the “Empire’, it is now crystal clear to me, why Her Majesty has
personally given authorisations, and I fully understand the need of appropriate
training for the Lieutenant.”
“Sir, I am due at twenty two hundred hours to take the lieutenant out for bivouac, in
the open terrain. That’s, for the Lieutenant it must appear, as if the Lieutenant and
myself are the only persons there. But for security, armed commando troops need to
surround the entire area, that not even a fly, so to say, can enter.”
“Colonel, I will make the necessary arrangements, and I will ensure that the
commando’s will be using infrared on their weapons.”
“I need men, that are in the commandos for a long time, and who are totally reliable.”
“Colonel, I can assure you, that I will handpick men, that were trained under my
supervision.”
“If I may Sir, I was impressed with the conduct of Captain Swartens, and would
appreciate, if the Captain could be assigned to me.”
Colonel, I will assign the Captain and also will provide an office for you, with the
necessary equipment and staff, and I will arrange for a change of quarters.”
“Thank you, Sir. I would like Colonel Versteny to be present. We can’t reduce the
charge in regard of his misconduct towards General Rothmart, but perhaps, withdraw
any charge of insubordination, if the Colonel is willing to make an apology, and
assume the matter for that, to have been a misunderstanding.”
“Colonel, again, I am amazed with your conduct.”
“You two men, can bring Colonel Versteny here.” Nicholas ordered the soldiers.
“Yes, Colonel.” They responded.
After some time the guards returned with the prisoner.
General Bearenz addressing Colonel Versteny; “Colonel Versteny, on request of
Colonel Abrizinnie I offer you an opportunity to have a charge withdrawn of
insubordination against Colonel Abrizinnie, where he had made known, he acted on
orders of General Rothmart, on the basis, that it was an misunderstanding, provided,
you make an apology to both Colonel Abrizinnie and Lieutenant Martina Lenitnes.
However, the charge of insulting General Rothmart will remain, as I am not prepared
to ignore such comments. I view there was absolutely no justification for that. Myself,
being of a higher rank and so superior officer, took the careful step to first accept the
word of the Colonel and then check matters. Colonel Abrizinnie acts under full
authority of Her Majesty the Queen, and as such your comments in regard of General
Rothmart are totally unacceptable.”
Colonel Versteny then responded; “Colonel Abrizinnie, I regret the incident and I
wish to make an unreserved apology to both, the Colonel and the Lieutenant, for any
offence and offensive remarks I may have caused. I am regretting that I made the
remarks, and realise, that I ought not to have made them, but it is obviously too late
now. I was offended that a person in a sergeants ranked uniform was parading as a
Colonel, but obviously Her Majesty the Queen would have had ground for permitting
this. I wish to welcome you as an officer and again deeply apologize to both of you
and also to all other staff that were present at the incident.”
“Lieutenant do you accept the apology of the Colonel” General Bearenz asked
Martina.
”Yes general.”
“Colonel Abrizinnie?” the General asked.
“I accept, and withdraw unreservedly my complaint in that regard.”
General Bearenz to the Colonel; “Colonel Versteny, I will require to make a report of
the incident, and will also report your unreserved apology, and the acceptance thereof.
You realise, that if any soldier were to talk about you, as you did in regard of General
Rothmart, then you would feel offended also. I will place the matter before General
Rothmart, for his ultimate decision. In the meantime, Colonel Abrizinnie is going to
take the Lieutenant on a bivouac, during the night and this is required to be just the
Lieutenant with the Colonel for training purposes, but armed troops will have to stand
guards fully dressed and with life rounds of ammunition, with infrared on their
weapons, to scan the area. Colonel, I might perhaps say, that how you perform during
the night, might be relevant to General Rothmart, when he receives my report and I
think you have an opportunity to perhaps try to make some good of your conduct.
Captain Swartens has been assigned as Staff Captain to Colonel Abrizinnie, and I
wish to make it very clear, that no matter how ridiculous a request of Colonel
Abrizinnie might appear to be, it must be fully complied with, regardless, if it is

Colonel Abrizinnie or on his behalf, Captain Swartens, who makes the request.”
“Sir, it would be an honour to assist them.” Colonel Versteny replied.
“Then, Colonel, I will relieve you from house arrest, so you can make the necessary
arrangements for twenty two hundred hours, if Colonel Abrizinnie has no objections.”
“Sir, I fully agree with your instruction.” Nicholas responded.
Colonel Versteny left to organise matter.
General Bearenz being aware having still a lot to do then said; “Colonel and
Lieutenant, if I may be excused, I will have to make some personal, arrangements.
“Thank you, Sir, and indeed it was a pleasure to have your company.” Nicholas
politely stated.
“General, I thank you very much.” Martina added.
The General left.
Nicholas asked Martina to accompany him to Brigitte’s office. When they arrived
Nicholas reported to Brigitte; “Colonel Abrizinnie and Lieutenant Lenitnes reporting,
Sir.
“At Ease.” Brigitte responded, then continued, “Nicholas and Martina, you both have
performed excellently. I must say that Nicholas proved that he will stand ground, and
has shown no fear. That’s what I wanted to know. This has been a test to see, whether
you able to manage your responsibilities and challenges placed upon you.
Nicholas, it is very clear to me that as a Staff Sergeant, you were having too many
problems and I held, that promoting you to Honourable Colonel was the best way I
could resolve most of them. General Rothmart provided me with the authority to do
so, if needed. I am aware that it would be extremely difficult for you, to revert to the
rank of Sergeant, if required, and have consulted the issue with General Rothmart
also, he is willing to approve for you to retain at least the rank of Captain, if you are
able to comply, what I instructed you with. As such your titular Rank of Colonel
might be reverted to the rank of Captain.”
“Sir, that would be far greater honour then I ever expected.”
“General Rothmart has indicated that, were you to take over the security of the
‘Empire’, then you will be promoted to the rank of honourable General, this has
already been approved by the Minister of Defence.”
“I am deeply honoured.” Nicholas responded.
“Martina, let me be very frank with both of you. I can’t see, you were going to get
married to Nicholas…..”
“Where did you get that from? Who said we are going to marry?” Martina asked very
curiously.
“Martina, please listen?”
“I am”
“As I was saying, I can’t see that you were going to get married to Nicholas, if he was
a Sergeant and you were in charge of the ‘Empire’ for Nicholas to take charge of the
military at the ‘Empire’ he needs to be at least a Colonel, for this the promotion. As
such, in the event that the two of you were to get married somewhere down the track,
than Nicholas will have plenty experiences to not just be a good husband, but to
understand his responsibilities with you heading the ‘Empire’. In the event, the two
of you don’t make it together, for whatever reason, than Nicholas nevertheless, will
likely be the most suitable person to protect you in leading of the ‘Empire’.
I have discovered, in the last few hours, that Nicholas is very competent, and General
Bearenz just phoned me, indicating that he was very pleased with the conduct of
Nicholas as a Colonel. Clearly, both of you have withstood the test so far and tonight
the two of you are going out for a bivouac in the open. Nicholas, what are your plans?
“Sir, I have arranged for Colonel Versteny to provide security with his commandos
using infrared on their weapons and in such manner that lieutenant Martina Lenitnes
has the impression that there is no one else around.”
“Very good Nicholas. Well, see if you can make the night a success. Don’t make it
too cold for Martina, the weather conditions during the night aren’t that pleasant.”
“I am aware of that, Sir.”
“Dismissed.”
Nicholas and Martina went to the exercise yard and Nicholas began Martina to teach
how to salute and to parade etc, while the soldiers remained to guard them.
Chapter 29
Mark phoning Scott at home with Jane at their temporary new residence.
“Scott, it is Mark, how are you and Jane doing?”
Not too bad, under house arrest.”
‘Sorry, Scott, it was for your own safety.”
“Did you come up with anything?”
“Actually after weeks of work we have discovered at least five cemeteries, where the
records show that each of them have the same person buried and the death certificates
are identical.”
“As I expected. What about the Chapel?”
“We have found there a heavy steel door behind the Cross and we have just started
oxyacetylene cutters on it, to be able to open it.”
“Stop, them from cutting? They might place themselves in danger.”
“Wait, I just instruct them to stop.” Mark could be heard to give instructions and then
was back on the phone again; “Sorry, but it was better to get them to stop
immediately, just in case, as you sound very concerned.”
“Thanks, but it just is that I have a feeling that disturbing graves might be more riskier
then you think. So far so good, when it comes to my theory, I suggest, your men don’t
dig into those graves, until I am there. Can you arrange for exhumation orders? For
each questionable site?” Scott warned.
“I will, but I don’t think you have to come out for that?”
“I believe that it is better if I do, and I think the best is to place extra guards on duty.
It will be a good exercise for the men and also, we can’t afford to slip up.”
“OK, I will arrange that. However, you remain under house arrest. We will secure the
sites and get the necessary paperwork. I assure you, we will do nothing to exhume any
bodies.”
“I hope you will not.”
“I call you tomorrow.”
“Thanks Mark.”
Scott then to Jane; “They have found various cemeteries, graves of alleged deceased,
buried, using the same death certificate.”
“I am glad, that this crazy idea of yours worked out. What is next?” Jane replied.
“Each and every grave will have to be exhumed, to see, if there is a real body in it, or
having been used as a storage place.”
“How did you ever come up with the idea about the coffins?’
“I have always suspected that criminals would use such tactics, but I hardly could go
to a magistrate to get an exhumation order on basis of my suspicion and start digging
about. This is the best opportunity, as the cemeteries are placed under guard, and this
scale of protection could never have been achieved, wasn’t it for the ‘Empire’. I think
we will be reopening many unresolved cases, and find that we will locate many
missing items.”
“The way you are going, I wonder, if we shouldn’t set up our own private
investigation.” Jane said.
“You mean leave the Police Force?”
“Perhaps, we can still remain in the Police Force and in our spare time commence a
private detective agency, and then slowly work on that. We could always employ
ourselves with our own agency and the Police Force then could hire our services.”
“That’s a great idea, what would you want to name it? Any ideas?”
“Something that reflects what you have been working for, using the word
‘JUSTICE’?”
“What about ‘MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL’? In that manner, we indicate
that we seek to obtain justice for those, who hire us.” Scott asked.
“Could that not be misinterpreted by criminals, that we work for their type of
justice?”
“No, as we will have our charter that will ultimately determine, when accepting a job,
there will be a clause that we can at any time withdraw our services, if we believe the
circumstances warrant this.”
“I like that.” Jane positively responded.
“Do you know anyone, who could help us with setting up some organisation?”
“My dear husband, ample of men have been bragging to me about their professions
when they tried to score with me, I might say, all in vein. So, I have a few friends,
who I think would be able to assist us in that regard.”
“They might get the wrong idea?”
“Don’t you worry now, I am a big girl, and I can handle myself.”
“I have no doubt about that, merely those guys may not realise, you are married.”
“Don’t worry, I will tell them, I was married, and that I am a Chief Inspector will give
them enough understanding, that they can’t fool around with me.”
“Do you know any of your friends with computer knowledge?”
“I knew this guy Dean Guasta, he was a real wiz with computers. I might give him a
call. Can I ask for anything specific?”
“I need him to provide me a computer, that will allow me to access the Police
departments system, of course with Mark’s approval, as I want to do some
homework.”
“All right, I will get on to him.”
“Jane, do you know any ladies hairstylist, that we can trust?’
“Are you having a problem with my hair?”
“No, I need a hairstylist, that’s willing to do some hairstyling for people, as I need
some DNA samples.”
“What about the Police Force, don’t they have any?”
“Sorry, dear, I don’t want anyone to get to know, what I am after.”
“I will see, what I can arrange.”
“While you are on it, I need also someone, who has access to forensic facilities, to
enable checking out DNA samples.”
“My dear husband, are you trying to create your own Police Force?”
“Not exactly, but I need samples and I need to obtain them in a legal manner, so I am
going to send some people an invitation for free hair styling, and so we might then get
the DNA sample.”
“Is that all?”
“Actually, I need also a male hairstylist.”
“Don’t you have one?”
“I wouldn’t want to use any I know, just in case it is a blabber mouth and reveals to
know me.”
“You are really working out details. I wonder what your mind is up to?”
“Any of your former admirers would be a printer?”
“I know this lawyer, who has fancy print work on letterheads etc. I could ask him
about it.”
“Fine, I need invitation cards to be printed, and I will design them.”
“Anything else dear, you might as well go on, while you are at it?”
“I need to have a hair salon, to invite people to?”

“I get the impression that you want to set up your own little township?”
“Well, that might be an idea, if you get boring.”
“Watch this, or I will give you a finger treatment?”
“Sorry dear, I couldn’t resist the temptation to tease you.”
“We better get to work.”
“I will call Mark to see, if he can get me some equipment.” Scott took the receiver
and soon was connected with Mark.
“Any problems?” Mark asked.
“Actually, can you do me a favour? I am getting very bored under the house arrest, as
Jane is tied up telling her friends we got married, you know how women are, they
must tell all their friends about it and go in all kinds of details about it all down to
every stich of their clothing, so I thought, that perhaps, you can let me be released
from house arrest, so I can move about.”
“Forget it Scott, you are stuck, until I tell you otherwise.”
“Well, at least give me an opportunity to do something, while I am bored.”
“I can’t believe Jane would leave you so lonely.”
“A woman, Mark, wants a man, but doesn’t appear to know, how to look after him,
when they have him as a husband. I am really bored. I am already organising a
computer to be delivered, can you then approve access into the Police system, so I can
do some work, otherwise, I simply have to get to head office, and you know, I will
find a way to get out.”
“Just wait Scott, I will approve of that. Is that all?”
“Actually, you mentioned about death certificates etc so what about it, I would like to
have records of all people, who died within the twelve months after John Swantee Snr
died.”
“Scott, don’t you think you are overdoing it, wanting to revisit the dead?”
“Perhaps, some more people died in the same circumstances as John Swantee Snr did.
I just want to kill some hours, checking it.”
“All right, is that all?”
“Gee, you are really great. Well, can you also get me access to the files of the
newspapers, within that year period?”
“Don’t tell me, Jane is that boring?”
“Man, you should know, she can’t stop talking her head off to her friends. Can’t you
get me out of here?”
“Sorry Scott, it is for your own protection. Look, I will check out the newspapers, and
see, if they have anything documented on computer. Some libraries do that now, and
also of old issues that appear to be important to them.”
“Thanks, Mark, you are saving my life.”
“All right, you don’t have to put it that heavy, and quite frankly, I think you are giving
me crap about Jane. I don’t think, she would ignore you, but in any event, you have
your reasons, wanting the information and I will get it for you.”
“Thanks, again.”
Scott disconnected the call with Jane starting the finger treatment.
“I told you, I would do that, making out that I am a bore.”
“He didn’t believe me anyhow, but I had to try to use some excuse, to get the
information. Hey, you are really getting onto my bones, you really know to find the
spot, don’t you?”
“Apologize or I will make it worse?”
“I am sorry, dear.”
“Next time, at least, let me know what your intensions are, I might get otherwise, the
wrong idea’s and you would regret ever having said, I was boring. I wouldn’t even let
you sleep for a minute, if that’s what you are after.” she smiled.
“Dear, I think, you are already quite a handful to me, and I have honestly no
complaints, it was merely an excuse, to try to get, what I wanted.
“I understand.”
Nicholas and Martina.

“Lieutenant, I think we have done enough exercises for the moment.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“OK, let’s get cleaned up for dinner.”
“Are we going to the Classic Hotel?”
“Lieutenant, you are in the army now, and your dinner will be in the officers mess.”
“Yes Sir.”
“I do wish to make clear, you better have a good meal, as it will be a sleep-out
tonight.”
“Yes, Sir.”
The six soldiers following them from location to location. They didn’t mind, as the
Colonel made sure from time to time, they were well looked after. They were looking
forward for a meal at the officer’s mess, as that normally was out of bounds for them.
This Colonel really was one they enjoyed to serve with.
Nicholas and Martina arrived at the washrooms. While Martina changed clothes in the
cubical, he stood there, much to the jokes of other female officers, with smiles being
asked; “Sir, are you aware you look like a male?”
“Aren’t you aware that the toilets are UNISEX?” was the reply of Nicholas?
Once Martina had changed, she and Nicholas left for the Officers mess, and was most
surprised, as to the gourmet served. Nicholas, I think this is excellent, the equivalent
to a five star hotel.
“Martina, because we are in the army, doesn’t mean, we have no decent meals. Many
a civilian would wish they had on their table meals as we have here.”
“What is the charge?” Martina asked Nicholas.
“No charge, this is all part of the work environment.”
“ I never knew that military life could be so good.”
"Don’t praise it to much, it has its benefits, but then again there is a lot of hard work
to become a professional as Jane, and so it is essential, that the body is fed
nutritiously. There is no way, a soldier could perform, not having a proper nutritious
meal.”
“Nicholas, how do you feel, being a Colonel so suddenly, have you got any past
superiors, you like to get even with?”
“Martina, I have served in the army, because I wanted to do so, and sure at times, I
didn’t like a certain commands, but I understood, that it was my duty to comply, and I
never wanted to take anything personal. Therefore, I have no scores to get even with.
Captain Swartens, was known, as never to do anyone a favour, and this is, why I
respected him, despite not liking the orders he gave me, at times. I believe that he is a
very valuable Captain, and I know, that I can depend on him. This to me is an
essential part of protecting you.”
“I am sorry, Brigitte went overboard about us, getting married, I am not particularly
looking for a husband. And with the responsibilities to head the ‘Empire’, I am not at
all able to commence any family life, at least not for the moment.”
“Martina, I have fallen in love with you and did so the moment I kissed you, but don’t
fear that I will use that or my position to get you, to marry me. I am appointed to do a
job and I intend to do so, regardless, if you were or weren’t to decide in the future to
become my wife. I must make it clear, that for me I have already made the emotional
decision, that I wish you to become my wife, and did so the moment I kissed you, but
I recognise, you are in a different position, and I intend to respect that.”
“John only just died, and I dearly love him.”
“I understand that and respect this. Nevertheless, I view, you can love John, as well as
me, if that’s what you wish to do. John will always be part of your life, and after all,
he trusted you so much, as to give you the reign of the ‘Empire’. If he didn’t trust you,
he would never have organised the Pledge. It is my view, that years from now, you
will still have sorrow about the death of John, but does this mean you could never get
married? I don’t think that John wanted that. I will serve you, regardless of being my
wife or not, but I do believe, that if you have feelings for me, then you ought to make
this known, as much as you can tell me, if you don’t have any feelings for me. We are
adults, and should be able to talk about that.”
Nicholas, truthfully, I am very confused. I admit you are a good kisser, and when you
kissed me, I felt warm internally, but I don’t know, if that was because of my sorrows
and feeling your kiss, or if it is a more deeper feeling. I truly want to work it out, but I
can say, that there are some feelings, but just what they are, I am trying to come to
terms with.”
“Martina, as I stated before, I love you, and if you decide your feelings aren’t those I
desired, then please do tell me. Take your time, and tell me yesterday.”
“Yesterday, you said?”
“I was just kidding.”
‘I am not kidding that I am hungry, and I am going to eat.”
“A good idea.”
Nicholas and Martina enjoyed their dinner. Nicholas had arranged that the soldiers
could have their meal, two at the time, as they needed to eat also. They obviously
liked to have this type of food presented to them.
Brigitte joining Nicholas and Martina at the dining table, “Hi, Nicholas and Martina,
can I join the two of you?”
“I am glad you are here, how come you never invited me here?” Martina asked
Brigitte.
“This is for officers only, and as you weren’t in the army, it wasn’t proper to do so.”
“I must compliment the chef for the good meal.”
“I think he would like that, as generally others complain.”
“Why is that, the meal is excellent.”
“Well, some even find it not sufficient. There are always those, who find a reason to
complain, regardless how good it is. Anyhow, Nicholas, I was informed by General
Bearenz, that you have elected Captain Swartens to be your Staff Captain, may I ask,
why, when he is a considerable difficult man, at least what I am told.”
“Sir.” Nicholas started to respond.
“Call me Brigitte, now.”
“Brigitte, I served under Captain Swartens, and as I explained to Martina, he would
give me orders at time, I wasn’t to pleased about, but I never complained, as I knew
he had a job to do, and I respected how he went about doing so. As such, I view, he is
the best man to assist me.”
“I must say, I accept your reasoning, and I agree, with the selection you have made.
Do you really realise, what might be in store for you?” Brigitte asked.
“Brigitte, I expect that I might very well have to take over command of the ‘Empire’,
if Martina is to take over the control of the ‘Empire’, and as such, I am trying to
establish my own unit from men, that I trust and respect, and those, whom I view will
act, as I say, regardless of their personal views.”
“I must admit, that’s precisely General Rothmart is intending, as he made known to
me!”
“I am very honoured that the General has so much trust in my person, and this
particularly, where only yesterday I was a mere Sergeant.”
“I understand that General Rothmart’s has his own reasons, why he selected you
rather than an officer, who already is highly trained. But, I can say this, that I had a
lengthy discussion with General Bearenz about you and your conduct, and General
Bearenz, and I might say made known, that your performance today, was as an
officer, and you have performed worthy of being a Colonel. We both view, that the
selection General Rothmart made, was a correct one, and the issue is now, if you can
prove to be worthy of this in the long term. It isn’t normal for the Army, to elevate an
underofficer to the rank of titular Colonel, with the rank of Captain, but in this case,
the urgency leaves us no alternative, but to basically grab the best man, we deem to be
available. I understand, that Colonel Scott Rikati will, so to say, turn everything up-
side-down, and I think, that soon Martina will have to take the helm of the ‘Empire’,
at least that’s the feeling General Rothmart expressed, and I have the same view”
“Brigitte, George is still in charge.” Nicholas commented.
“I know, but Mark has also assigned six commando’s for his security, and the
Swantee residence is now under twenty four hour guard, even so George no longer
resides there. He has been placed under house arrest, within the ‘Empire’ by orders of
Colonel Scott Rikati, until he has completed the investigations, if not for the
investigations, then for his own protection.”
“Don’t you think Scott might go overboard?” Martina asked.
“This man nothing else, but surprises me and I think, he has a lot more surprises
installed for us, and I could bet you my last dollar, that in the end he will expose
whatever he can and tell us, who has been behind all the killing.”
But Mr Swantee Snr was killed some twenty years ago?” Martina commented.
That’s right, and the way Scott operates, he could so to say, even determine, why
dinosaurs became extinct. He works meticulously and very efficient and what I have
learned about him in the last few weeks, I have no doubt what-so-ever, he will come
up with some startling revelations.”
“Why, do you know what?”
“I haven’t got a clue, but I have a feeling, he will and I rely upon that.”
“Let’s hope, it will be good news only.”
“Somehow, I don’t think so! Well, I better go, as I got a husband to attend to.”
“Please, say hallo to Peter for me as I am afraid, I wouldn’t make it tonight, as
Nicholas has something installed for me.”
“You are in the army.” A smiling Brigitte stated, when leaving, saying goodnight.
“Nicholas, Brigitte has been my close friend for all those years, and I feel she is more
a sister to me, Katrina ever was.”
“You are now sisters in the army also.” Nicholas replied.
“I just wish she could have been my sister in real, as my sister Katrina always gave
me a hard time. Sometimes, I get the feeling that my mother and her treat me as a
stranger.”
“I haven’t met this sister of yours, but I don’t think, I am eager to do so either.”
“If I had to talk about her, then I could keep going for hours, but I can assure you, that
once you meet her, you will never forget it for the rest of your life.”
“That doesn’t sound too promising.”
“Well, I can tell you, that the first time John met her at my place, she was far from
kind or nice to him. So just be on guard.”
“I always will, for you!” he softly added.
They finished their meal and joined the others in the officer’s mess and Nicholas then
directed the soldiers to accompany him back to the barracks. He explained that
Martina would go on a training night and there would be ample of staff available for
their protection, and so once they would leave the camp, they were free of duties, until
the next morning at six hundred hours, to be available at Colonel Lagsmore’s office.
Both Martina and Nicholas got into their combat tunics and used the ladies rooms to
get changed in one of the cubicles. Thereafter, Martina and Nicholas returned their
dress uniforms, and time was close to twenty hundred hours, for them to move out.
“Lieutenant, I will not require you to carry heavy equipment, in view of your recent
injuries, but you will have to understand, that you need to undergo as much as
possible of basic training.”
“Yes, Sir.” Martina began to enjoy calling Nicholas, Sir. And was smiling saying it.
“Lieutenant, did I give you some reason to smile about?”
“No, Sir.”
“Well, don’t pretend to having been told some hilarious joke, as others might get the
impression that you even like army life.”
“Sorry Sir.”
Nicholas and Martina with their six soldiers arrived at the office of Captain Swartens,
who was still present there.
“Sir, I am pleased to have been appointed as Staff Captain, and to have the Honour to
serve you Sir.” Captain Swartens stated to Nicholas.
“At ease, Captain.’”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Captain, I personally requested the General to assign you, as my staff Captain, and
this, because you appear doing things, regardless of making friends or not, where it
comes to fulfilling your duties. I might say, I know that from personal experiences.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“On that basis, I believe, I couldn’t have chosen any better person as my staff Captain,
and I hope you will not disappoint me in this.”
“Sir, I intend to fulfil my duties to the best of my abilities.”
“Captain, General Bearenz has approved, that any request I make through you, must
be complied with, as if I made the request directly.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Captain, it is intended, that I will take command of the ‘Empire’s’ security, and
when I do so, I intend to have you under my direct command.”
“Yes, Sir. It would be a privilege to serve at the ‘Empire’, Sir.”
“Because, of how I experienced you were, when I was a sergeant, I have the fullest
trust in you. I require you to select the best commando’s available, to join us in due
course, in the security of the ‘Empire’.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Colonel Versteny had been directed to take care of security during the night, while I
take the Lieutenant on bivouac for training, and in the morning I require you to
provide me a full report as to what you have accomplished by getting our own team
together, for the ‘Empire’s’ security.
“Yes, Sir.”
“I think, the Lieutenant would appreciate, if after a night in the field, you could have a
warm bath ready at six hundred and fifteen hours.”
“Yes, Sir. The bath will be ready.”
Nicholas visited Colonel Versteny, and explained his plan for the overnight bivouac.
“Colonel Versteny, I need to have the man on full alert during the night, like in war
times.”
“Yes, Sir.”
I need in the morning, by eight hundred hours a report about your men, and their
performance.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Please, inform your men that any mistakes will result in court martial. We can’t
afford any.”
“Yes, Sir. General Bearenz has briefed me about the sensitiveness of the matter, and I
make sure that my men will act appropriately.”
“Thank you, Colonel.”
Nicholas and Martina leaving the army camp.

Nicholas and Martina walked in combat gear out of the army camp, flanked by
heavily armed soldiers, including a jeep, which so far hadn’t been used by Nicholas
during the day, and two backup trucks and a hospital truck, in case of emergency.
After about a kilometre, Martina began to complain about sore feet, as the army boots
weren’t particularly the kind of shoes she was accustomed to.
“Lieutenant, you are on training.” Nicholas said. Martina wisely said nothing other
then “Yes, Sir.”
After about another kilometre, Nicholas ordered Martina to stop. “Lieutenant, I want
you to take a ride in the jeep.” Martina did eagerly.
Nicholas began to walk again, and Martina responded, “Driver, stay next to Colonel
Abrizinnie, at all times.”
Nicholas was pleased to notice, that Martina got the message, to stay within his
eyesight.
After about ten kilometres, they arrived at the woods and Nicholas ordered.
“Lieutenant, dismount from the vehicle.”
Martina very quickly complied. “Yes Sir.”
“Lieutenant, go ahead, into the bush.”
“Sir, are there snakes?”
“Lieutenant, this is an order.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Martina had no choice but to walk ahead, followed by Nicholas, while Colonel
Versteny had his men flanked them, at both sides.
Martina tripped a few times.

"Lieutenant, you obviously lack balance, have you ever been dancing?’
“Yes Sir, I have.”
“Well, that’s how you ought to walk in here, so you don’t trip.”
“The shoes, Sir.”
“What shoes, don’t you wear boots?’
“Sorry, Sir, the boots are so heavy.”
“You get used to them.”
Finally, Nicholas instructed Martina to stop. “Lieutenant, you have to pitch a tent.”
“Sir, I can’t.”
“Yes, Sir, but I never have set up a tent.”
“That’s precisely why you are here, Lieutenant; to learn.”
Nicholas instructed Martina, how to set up a tent in the midst of the bush, and how to
use the tree trunks to tie the ropes of the tent onto them.
Colonel Versteny in the meantime ordered his men to move out of sight of Martina
and Nicholas, and for them to dig themselves into the ground. Meaning, they had to
dig trenches to be in. While Martina was trying to set up the tent, the commandos
were digging trenches in the ground.
By the time Martina finally had the tent ready, it was some two hundred hours.
“Lieutenant, get into your sleeping bag to sleep in the tent.”
“Where can I find a changing room?” Martina asked.
“Lieutenant, you sleep in your clothes for the night, to keep you warm.”
“But it is filthy.”
“Lieutenant, do you want to undress with all those commando’s, having a good look
at your body?”
“I am sorry, Sir.” Martina slowly got herself into the sleeping bag and Nicholas took a
sleeping bag as well, and lay beside her, also fully dressed.
“Sir, what will the soldiers think, about us sleeping together?”
“Lieutenant, you are currently a soldier, and your gender got nothing to do with it, and
better go to sleep, as soon you will have to get up. Make sure the sleeping bag is
closed as much as possible, because it will be cold. Martina didn’t want to ignore this
and soon realised that it was getting cold. She was now glad, that she had kept her
clothes on. The sleeping bag couldn’t have been compared with her own warm bed.
“Sir, it is very hard here to sleep in a bag. I can feel the ground.”
“I will get you to carry some mattresses, next time, if you can manage that.”
“Sorry, Sir.” Martina realised, that she wasn’t going to get anywhere while
complaining.
“Sir, my I ask, are you having it cold?’
“Lieutenant, try to get some sleep, and move backward towards me, so your back will
not get that cold.”
Martina was really pleased by that and didn’t hesitate to wiggle in her sleeping bag
until she was close to Nicholas. She felt that at least her back was getting warm.
“Lieutenant, just to remind you, we have commandos with infrared light on their
weapons and they can see anything that occurs in the tent, so just keep that in mind!”
“Yes, Sir.”
Indeed, there were some commando’s, who couldn’t resist peeking through their
infrared vision into the tent, but to no avail, as nothing was happening.
Suddenly a shot went off, Nicholas got out, and Martina asked very scared, what has
happened.
“Just go to sleep, Lieutenant, a soldier got probably nervous.” Nicholas, however, had
his pistol in hand and dropped to the ground, to try to see, what the situation was. He
saw a figure coming towards the tent and yelled” Halt, identify yourself.”
“Colonel Versteny, Sir.”
“Yes Colonel, you may approach.”
“Sir, one of the men killed a wild pig. He was scared that it was going to attack him,
Sir.”
“Colonel, this man is a danger, his weapon must be removed immediately, and I will
deal with him in the morning.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Colonel Versteny left. Nicholas got back into the sleeping bag, and Martina again
cuddling up against him, to keep her back warm.
Suddenly, a loud sound of a horn could be heard. Nicholas woke up, and then called
out “Lieutenant wake up.”
“I am tired.”
“Lieutenant, it is time for your bath.”
“I am tired.”
“Lieutenant if you don’t get up quickly I will pour a bucket of water over your head.
That will wake you up.”
“Martina quickly opened her eyes and got out of the sleeping bag.
“What time is it, I am so tired.”
“Come on, Lieutenant, it is already five hundred hours, and you still aren’t ready?”
“That’s early, is there no law against having to get so early out of bed?’
“Lieutenant, you weren’t in bed!”
“Sorry, Sir.”
“All right pack up the tent and we have to get back before your bath gets cold.”
“Yes Sir.”
Martina began to dismantle the tent, anything but being able to pack up the tent
appropriately, as required in the army. Nicholas tried to show her how to do it, but
Martina somehow was able to pull the wrong parts, that folding up the tent became a
sheer impossibility. All right, Lieutenant, let’s go, leave the tent.” Martina and
Nicholas headed back the way they had arrived, at least that appeared to Martina, if
that was the way they really had come, as the trees all looked the same to her.
Nicholas instructed a soldier to fetch the tent.
Colonel Versteny welcomed them, with the wording; “Sir, may I offer you and the
Lieutenant a warm cup of tea?’
“Much appreciated Colonel, and I think, the Lieutenant would be happy too having a
cup of tea.”
“Yes, I do.” She eagerly added, but when she took a sip, she outed, “This is
dishwashing water.”
“Lieutenant, would you mind, not insulting the Colonel.”
“I am sorry, Colonel, but I tasted no milk in it, and it is so horribly strong.”
“Lieutenant, that’s real army tea, to wake you up and get warm.”
“Thank you, Colonel Versteny, I can assure you, the terrible taste woke me up alright,
but getting me warm, might be another thing, as I first have to dare to drink it.”
“Come on, Lieutenant, I like it.” Nicholas stated, with a smile on his face, having fun,
in how Martina had reacted to the tea.
“Sir, we are running late, are you proposing to walk back.” Colonel Versteny
reminded Nicholas.
“I think we better use the jeep Colonel.”
“I expected this, Sir, and it is ready to move out.”
“Thank you, Colonel.”
Soon, they were all on their way, and Martina having put herself through the horrible
taste, at least felt that the tea had warmed her up a bit.
They arrived at six hundred hours at the army camp. Nicholas took Martina directly to
the bath facilities, enabling her to take a bath. This time Martina made clear, that she
couldn’t care less, but Nicholas wasn’t going to be in the bathroom with her. He
realised too, that in the circumstances, she needed to be given some privacy, and
stood guard at the door, having there also the six commando’s, who were assigned for
the day, again.
“Sir, how does it feel to be promoted from a Sergeant to a Colonel, one of the
commando’s asked.”
“I earned this by doing, what I was ordered to do all those years. If I hadn’t, I
wouldn’t be a Colonel now!”
“I got the message, Sir.”
“Lieutenant, you have got five minutes to present yourself outside.” Nicholas yelled.
Precisely five minutes later, Martina came out in full dress uniform, and she looked
lovely.
“Soldier, what a stench here, have we got a pig somewhere?” Martina asked a
commando.
”Sir, we don’t keep any pigs here.” The commando responded.”
“Soldier, I can smell the stance of a pig. Don’t you?”
“If you say so, Sir, I can smell it too.”
“What about you soldiers, do you smell anything?” she asked the other soldiers.
They eagerly agreed they could smell a pig too, not knowing, what was going on.
“Soldier, can you give me a bucket of water?” She asked the first soldier, and he came
back, within minutes, with a bucket.
“Lieutenant, may I ask you, why are you making fuss about some pig, don’t you want
any breakfast?” Nicholas asked.
“I am sorry, Sir, but I want to enjoy my breakfast and not having it wrecked by the
stance of some dirty pig, and so we better first wash the dirty animal.” She took the
bucket and threw the contents on Nicholas. He obviously got soaking wet.
The soldiers had to laugh of course about it all.
“Sorry, Nicholas, but I couldn’t resist to pay you back.”
“All right, you men, I need clean clothes, get me some, and you get me a bed sheet.”
Nicholas instructed two of his soldiers. They came back, after a few minutes.
“Right, thank you.” He took the clothes and placed them in the bathroom.
“Lieutenant, back into the bathroom.”

“I am not going to be there, when you take a bath.” Martina responded.
Martina went back into the bathroom. The soldiers eagerly watched through the open
door, what was going to happen.
“Soldier, get the Lieutenant a chair.”
The commando did so, and Martina had to sit down, facing the wall.
“Cover the Lieutenant with the bed sheet.” Nicholas instructed.
The commando did so, and there Martina was covered up with a bed sheet. The
soldiers left the bathroom, and Nicholas got himself a shower and came out fully
dressed afterwards.
He quietly opened the door, and put his finger to his lips, for the soldiers not to make
a sound.
They liked the fun.
“Lieutenant, I have a problem with my zipper, can you see, if you can assist me?” He
asked.
Martina remained under the sheet, commenting, “I am ordered to sit here, and that’s
what I am doing.”
Nicholas then responded, “Do you want me to get one of the commandos to help me
with my zipper?’
“Sir, I am not interested in your lack of manners to deal with a zipper. Your mother
ought to have taught you as a child, it isn’t my function.” Martina said and then she
heard the soldiers laughing, and when she removed the bed sheet, realised Nicholas
had made fun of her.
“I get you back for this.” She jokingly stated.
“What do you think, you just did?”
“Making sure you learn to take a bath before you have breakfast.”
“As if I didn’t know that.”
They walked to the Officers mess, laughing and the six soldiers certainly had enjoyed
this, as an entertainment to commence the day.
At eight hundred hours, Colonel Versteny presented his report. Nicholas indicated his
views were the commando, who discharged his rifle ought to be transferred to another
unit, as the risk was too great, to keep him on, where he had nervously discharged his
weapon, failing to comply with requirements to check out who or what was
approaching.
“Sir, I will transfer him to administration, Sir.” was the comment of Colonel
Versteny.
“Thank you, Colonel”
Brigitte joining Nicholas and Martina at the dining table, “Good morning you love
birds.”
Brigitte, did you know, what he did to me?” Martina asked.
“I suppose, he got you to sleep in a tent?’
“Yes, with snakes, and the largest one was in the tent.”
“You had a good sleep?”
“I think, perhaps a mere three hours, when this monster woke me up.”
‘And, you took that?
“Well, I gave him a involuntary shower. He wasn’t aware of the etiquette of having a
shower, before breakfast.”
“Truly, she did. She threw a bucket of water over me.” Nicholas added.
“Well, you don’t seem for the worse off.”
“How did you take a bath?” Brigitte asked Nicholas.
“I got Martina to sit on a chair, facing the wall, and threw a bed sheet over her, so she
remained within my sight.”
“I think, I could use that on Peter.”
“Don’t blame me for that invention.”
“I wont tell him.”
“What is up today?’
“I have to get Martina through the obstacle course with live ammunition, so she will
learn, what it is to be under real fire, and to keep her head down.”
“Martina, keep in mind that’s real, the bullets are real, so keep low.” Brigitte warned
Martina.
“I will, I am not due for a haircut yet. And if I am, then I take a hairdresser that does it
the way I like it to have.”
“You can joke about it, but just watch your head, and also your backside, you might
otherwise end up as Scott did, being shot in the backside.” Brigitte expressed her
concern to Martina.
“I think, I prefer not.”
“I am off again, and you two will be busy also; “See you.” and Brigitte left with these
words.
Chapter 30
Did you like it that Marcus and Marcia came together more then just being
colleagues?
When you first read about INSPECTOR-RIKATI in the brain room unbuttoning his
trousers, did you then wrongly assume the brain room was the toilet?
Did you like the scene with the parcel Van to the store?
Did you guess so far how Scott served in the armed forces?
Did you like the idea of Jane to build a pressure per square inch water column or did
you have a safer option in mind?
Do you think Jan likes to have customers like Scott and Jane?
Have you ever heard of the Order of the Cross of Gallantry and Courage?
Did the set out of Scott about how matters were detected by him, explain much to
you?
How did you like the army life for Martina, and the promotion of Nicholas from
Sergeant to Colonel? Do you think that it is unreal (the promotion) or do you accept
that in extreme circumstances anything can occur where there is a need for and it is
justifiable?
Did you like the night in the bush?
Did you know that soldiers at times spend their night sleeping in the clothing they
wear and cuddle up in that manner to keep themselves warm during a cold night?
Did you like the joking conduct of Scott and Jane while they are in a very serious
situation that the bomb could explode?
Do you understand that in serious situations making jokes isn’t being ignorant to
reality but rather is a way of remaining calm and trying to relax as much as possible in
the circumstances.
Did you like Martina giving Nicholas his involuntary shower?
Do you think that Martina and Nicholas will become married before the end of the
novel?
Chapter 31
Scott and Jane are at home discussing matters.
“How did you go with the hairdresser?” Scott asks.
“I know Rena, who is currently between jobs and she would be available when you
want her. She is a ladies hairdresser and her boyfriend Simon is a male hairdresser.
They are both style hairdressers. Simon works, but he will be able to manage to take a
week off to help us out.”
“Fine, what happened with the lawyer?”
“I got the address of the printer, and when I contacted him, he advised to send me
some standard samples, and we can than provide him with the text.”
“Can you get anything from Dean Guasta?”
“I was able to get a hold of him and by he will let me know by tonight.”
“That leaves us now of getting a shop.”
“Rena made known, to me that the business, she was working with, was closed down
and is currently available.”
“Can you ask Rena then, if she can get access to the shop?”
My darling, you have a wife, who gets to know, how your brain works and that too
has been organised. Rena will open the shop tomorrow for normal business.”
“Oops, my wife is getting to know what I am thinking about, next she tells me
beforehand about it.”
“Don’t worry, I am not that good.”
“Thank you. I hate you taking over my job.”
“I did already, I am just pretending that you are still doing it.” she smiled
“Are you trying to get me on the dole?”
“I think that would be the least of your worries.” Jane smiled.
“All right, what I want the printer to do, is to print invitation cards for a free haircut
and consultation.”
“May I ask for what?”
“People, who are provided with the invitation, can have their hair assessed by Rena
and her boyfriend Simon, without any cost to them.”
‘Yes, have their head read in the meantime, in case they are crazy?’
“Close, my dear, I want their hair samples for DNA testing.”
“What, from strangers?”
“Well, I like you to pick out, randomly from the telephone book twenty males and
twenty females to be given a free assessment about their hair, and they can have a
complete haircut, blow wave etc. for free also.”
“You think people will go for that?”
“People usually will, if it is for free.”
“And that, to get their hair?’
“We will ask them to give us permission to use their hair and any testing being done
on it. We will show, that we are for example using a hair strength puller, that will
show them how strong their hair was.”
“You mean, pull it out of their head? I don’t think, they will agree with that.”
“No, dear, we will use hair that’s being cut off for that. Also, to determine, if their
hair is oily etc. and we will request a laboratory analyses for them.”
“What about, if some of your targets wouldn’t appear?”
“I think they all will, if anything, out of curiosity.”
“All right, I get the twenty names of males and females and you add others to it?
“That’s right, and I will have someone write out the cards, so no signature can be
recognised.”
“You are really careful about it?”
“I have too, as if we make a mistake, the plan wouldn’t work. We will also invite all
officers of the army camp, to have a free haircut, including ourselves to avoid
suspicion.” Scott explained
“Rena will have her hands full, if they all come.” Jane said.
“That’s the best way to do it, and to divert any suspicion. How many people can be
attended to at one time?”
“There are five seats, on each side.”
“Fine, ask Rena to organise some other workers, and they can start doing haircuts for
free.”
“Who pays their bills?”
“The government.”
“I can tell you, I really begin to enjoy this. It looks like that despite my adventures in
the army, I am getting plenty of entertainment with my own husband.”
“Just keep in mind the bomb.”
“You right, we better be careful.”
“Ask Rena to set up the shop, that she has new hairdressing equipment for each
customer such as scissors, combs, towels etc. at least, for the customers who come
with a card. Their invitation card is to be kept with the hair that’s cut from them, so
the comb and other equipment. We wouldn’t want to contaminate any haircuts with
that of others.”
“You are really making it a lavish project.”
“No choice otherwise. All cards have to be personally delivered by a courier, to make
sure each person actually received the card.’
“I ask no more, before you overload me with instruction.” Jane said and left the room.
In the meantime, Nicholas and Martina are in the process of the training exercises.
Martina has gotten used to the boots and found the training a bit hard, but certainly
enjoyable.
Mark and Peter are heavily involved in checking all records of the last twenty years
about funerals held in various cemeteries, and Mark also arranged for documents and
computer disk to be delivered to Scott, so he could continue his investigation.
The invitation process became a cumbersome job as being bound to the security house
had its problems. Soon the Rikati residence would be ready, perhaps another two
weeks, or so and they could move back there. Jane seemed to have some problems, as
even so, she didn’t talk about it, she seemed to be sick and she also was repeatedly
leaving the bed to get something to eat. Last night it was ice cream and the night
before it was pickles. Something was wrong but whenever Scott tried to find out Jane
just said; “I am all right.” And, she wasn’t the person to say a word more. Scott
wondered, if this was perhaps an aftermath of her having been saving him at the
bombsite or she might not be that fit, as he thought she was. He has suggested for
Jane to see a doctor, but that also was getting the response; “I am all right.”
‘I will leave it for now, but I better keep an eye out, she didn’t catch the flu or
something.’ He thought.
Scott was in the position to have the cards delivered, as the printer had done an urgent
job. He had written out the names for the invitations from the list, Scott had provided.
The cards as invitations were delivered at the army camp by special courier, as
planned by Scott. When the Sergeant reached the checking point, indicating to the
courier, that he could leave the invitations at the guard house the response was; “Sir, I
am instructed that I need to deliver each and every invitation personally and obtain
every officers signature as their names will go into a draw to win a bottle of whisky. If
they haven’t signed, they will be denied their opportunity to win the bottle of
whisky.”
“All right, I will send a soldier with you, and he can help you to locate the officers,
that are currently present.” The Sergeant appointed a soldier, so the courier was
allowed to deliver the invitations.
“Sir, this courier requests to deliver a invitation card, and expresses that if you sign
for the card, you will be entered in the competition for a bottle of whisky.” The guard
addressed each time an officer.
Time and time again officers eagerly signed, a freebee is something they liked.
When it came to Nicholas, he was very suspicious. “Can I ask you, how did they get
my name as a Colonel?”
“I don’t know, I only come to deliver the invitation cards.” The courier explained.
“Right, I will sign a cross, as I don’t trust it. Lieutenant, only sign a cross, so they
can’t get a copy of your signature.”
“Yes, Sir.” Martina responded.
The Courier left.
Nicholas and Martina attended to the office of Brigitte and Nicholas began; “Sir,
Colonel Abrizinnie reporting, Sir.”
“At ease, what can I do Nicholas?”
“There is a courier, going about, handing out invitation cards, and that gives me
concern.”
“I know, I signed for one also.”
“I am concerned, that whoever is behind it, might try to get all the officers signature,
and then copy them, so the bottle of whisky might be a trick to get those samples.”
“I notice you have your invitation cards all ready, so you must have signed too.”
Brigitte asked.
“Negative, I signed a cross, and instructed Martina to do likewise.”
“Any other reasons, why you think that this is so suspicious?”
“If I may, it is rather strange, that some outsider, who isn’t in the army camp, would
know that I was recently made a titular Colonel, and Martina is a Lieutenant in the
army?”
“I see, very good thinking Nicholas. Indeed, this is very strange, as not too many
companies, that have nothing to do with the army, would have such up to date
information available. I must commend you, for your observation, and reporting the
matter to me. I will report the matter to General Rothmart.”
“Thank you.”
Nicholas and Martina left.
Brigitte phoning General Rothmart, said; “General Rothmart, it is Colonel Brigitte

Lagsmore. I have a matter of concern, as I just spoke to Colonel Abrizinnie in my
office, he expressed concern that invitation cards were being provided to officers of
the armed forces, which included Colonel Abrizinnie and Lieutenant Lenitnes names.
This, the Colonel found very suspicious, as he views, that only someone within the
army used the names, knowing of their promotion, as unlikely a civilian would have
known.”
“I think Colonel Abrizinnie must be complimented for his observation, and I will
investigate, which other officers have received the invitation, before I decide to take
any action.”
General Rothmart immediately phoned Scott and said; “Scott, it is General Rothmart
here, did you and Jane get an invitation card from a hair salon?”
“Yes, Sir, we did.”
“Right, then you are the mastermind behind the hairdressing salon, am I correct?’
“General, I must compliment you for this. Was it that simple?”
“Well, you made some errors. Firstly, no one besides the two of you, Mark and Peter
knew your address, so no civilian company could possibly have delivered an
invitation card to you. In addition, not too many people know that Nicolas is a
Honourable Colonel, as it wasn’t published, and neither Martina’s promotion to the
rank of Lieutenant. Further, knowing how smoothly you operate, I consider that you
prepare something. I am not going to ask you to explain to me your reasons, but if you
have full control of this scheme, I will approve it. Colonel Abrizinnie has picked this
up, and Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore passed this immediately on to me.
“I am sorry General, I have my reasons, which I can’t disclose, but it is essential that I
get them all attending. I will provide a detailed laboratory report, as to their hair etc.
“I will make it an order.”
“Thank you General.” Scott said and the conversation was terminated.
The General called Brigitte and said, “General Rothmart speaking.”

“Yes, General.”
“I have just investigated the matter, and I have concluded that we must make a
training exercise of this, and then we might get to find out, who is behind this all. So,
all officers will accept their invitation, and make a booking, and I will set up a
commando post outside the hairdressing salon, who will monitor the entire event, to
see, what is in the pipe line.”
“Martina too?” Brigitte asked.
“I think, that Abrizinnie is competent enough to protect her, so she also will attend, as
not doing so, might create suspicion. All officers are to accept the invitation, because
the hairdressing salon is going to assist the army, with a laboratory report, as to the
officers hair condition, that might enable us to address some hair problems the various
officers have displayed to have.”
“I will publish your order.”
“Thank you.”
In the mean time, Scott and Jane at home. Scott asks; “Jane, are you busy?’
“What is it?”
“I was outsmarted by General Rothmart, who immediately traced the invitations to us,
as we had some delivered to ourselves, and as he pointed out, few people knew, where
we were.”
“What is he going to do?”
“Make an order for all officers to attend!”
“That’s great.”
“That means Rena with her co-workers will get busy.”

“Make clear, that she must first attend to all people with an invitation card, and those
are to be all specially treated, so to say, they have the royal treatment, to ensure
nothing goes wrong.”
“I think Rena wouldn’t be making any mistakes. She would like to keep going. It
would be a shame to close the salon down later.”
“Are you proposing we buy the store, and lease it to her?”
“I knew you would agree with me.”
“Who says I will agree, I am merely asking?”
“If you don’t know, who on earth would?”
“Fair enough, I think we better buy the store.”
“The Police department?”
“No, the two of us, if the Police department purchased it, they would be prepared to
sell it later, means Rena is out of a job.”
“I love you.”
“Just don’t come up with to many jobless friends, as I don’t plan to buy a store for all
of them.”
“Are you saying if that’s it what you mean, that we will give Rena the store as a gift?”
“Did I say that?”
“Yes.”
“Can I call my wife a lair?”
“No, is she?”
“No.”
“That’s great, I will tell Rena.”
“Hold on, just tell her that if she does the job as she was requested to do, then we will
hand over the store to her, if she is going to talk to people about this deal, than it will
not go through!”
“You are a darling. Can I phone her now?’
“Of course.”
Jane’s turn on the telephone, to Rena; “Rena, it is Jane.”

“Yes, Jane.”
“Remember, I told you not to talk at all about my husband or myself?”
“Yes”
“Have you spoken to anyone at all about us?”
“Don’t be silly, I gave you my word, didn’t I? I am glad you guys gave me some
work. I can assure you, I keep my mouth shut.”
“Well Rena, if you keep doing that, and you do a good job, than my husband and I
will donate the shop to you?”
“Do you mean I can rent it? That’s great. I can then have my own salon. Thank you.”
“Rena, I said donate, that means it will become your shop. You will own it.”
“Jane, are you having me on?’
“No, my husband and I view, that if you are going to do a good job, then you will be
rewarded with the outright ownership of the shop, but that’s, as long as you keep for
the moment as secret, that my husband and I, are behind it all.”
“Do you think I am crazy to risk the shop? I can assure you, I am not going to throw
away my future.”
“Alright, on that basis, you are the new owner, and we will pay for the shop. You can
now promote the free haircuts, on the basis that you have now opened your own
salon, to attract customers. Obviously the Police department will pay for the cost of
the free haircuts to ensure you aren’t out of pocket, having to pay wages.”
“That’s a great idea, Jane just one question?’
“Yes.”
When can I meet this husband of yours?’
“Why.”
“Well, I would like to thank him personally, after all he has never met me, and yet he
is willing to give me a shop!
“Rena, you will earn it, by just doing, what you were asked to do, and you will
thereafter own us no favours, and when the time is ripe, you will meet my husband.
But, be careful, he is very old and frail and can hardly walk.”
“I think, you are making the last part up, thanks, Jane, and please, thank your husband
on my behalf. And, I think, Simon won’t probably leave here anymore, because I now
own the salon.”
“I am pleased that it works out for you. In future, when you call me, refer to me as Ms
Wilding. It isn’t my real name, just for this operation.”
“Yes, I will.”
“Bye for now.”
As soon as Jane had put down the receiver, Scott said to Jane; “So, your husband is
old and frail, and can hardly walk you say? Am I really in that bad condition?”
“Well, how many old men do go into water in an expensive suit, the moment they
wear it? If that doesn’t question senility, what else would?”
“I am sorry, but I didn’t step in the water. I had some loony wife, who got a whole
army and the Fire Brigade, to build a tank around me and then tried to drown me. At
least, that’s what I recall, while being strapped down.”
“Could you walk?”
“Of course not?”
“Were you weak, when I got you out?”
“Yes.”
“That proves my point, that you were weak and couldn’t walk.”
“Not in that way, my dear.”
“You can argue as much as you like, but, I remember that I got you out, after you had
wee into your pants that much, that I had to built a tank around you, to avoid
onlookers to see how ashamed I was about it. You see, as an old men, you have
bladder control problems, and this is precisely, why your new suit got so wet.”
‘My dear wife, if we keep going, than you end up, turning me into some child in dirty
diapers. Why did I deserve to have such a wife? Come to think of it, I loved this wild,
crazy wife better, when she was bashing me, then the lady you are turning out to be.”
“Have you Alzheimer’s decease?”
“Why?”
“You referred to ‘wild, crazy wife better, who was bashing me’, when did your wife
bash you?”
“You got me, you never did. But you bashed me, to force me, to get married to you.”
“Now, that sounds more like it.”
“I am still happy, you did so.”
“Of course, as a Alzheimer disease sufferer, you need an intelligent wife, to think for
you. I knew that all along, and this is why I married you, feeling so sorry for you.”
“Yes, just pull the other leg, thank you.”
“If that’s what you want, I can do that.”
“Sorry, I stated that, I was merely saying that by way of speech. Anyhow, I got the
material Mark provided, analysed, and it seems that I am on the right track.
“Care to let me know, about the findings?’
“If I did, then your life could be as much in danger as mine. It is better, first to get the
DNA samples from the suspects, then, so to say, make it known to the world.”
“Fill me in.”
“I am trying to locate the woman and the child, both of red hair and the crooked
nose.”
“Deformed nose, you mean?”
“Right, I believe that I know now where they live, as the newspapers reports of
twenty years ago makes clear, they were killed, having been run over by a truck, on a
lonely road.”
“You lost me, you say they were killed, and then you say might have an idea, where
they live. Did they get killed or not?”
“My theory is that they didn’t get killed, on the contrary an innocent woman and her
child were killed instead, so they could take their place. The innocent mother and
child are buried under the wrong names.”
“So, are you trying to find out, under what names they were buried?”
“I think, I know already?” Scott said.
“How on earth do you know that, if you don’t know where they are buried? And how
would you possibly know it?”
“Well, I think, that after Mr John Swantee was killed, they had to disappear, and so
they had set up their own death, but in reality, they had killed an innocent mother and
child. So, they took their place and I suspect that the child is George’s child!”
“What else are you going to try to prove?”
“That Martina’s father Jack had a brother!”
“What?”
“I suspect that Martina’s father Jack Lenitnes had a brother, who suspects, what I
suspect, but he can’t disclose it. And it remains for me, to prove first, that he is related
to Martina. Once I can do that, I can confront him about it.”
“But who else do you know, as Lenitnes?”
“Jacks brother, I suspect, uses the family name as it was. I don’t think that Lenitnes
was Jacks real family name, originally?”
“My dear husband, you sure your brains haven’t lately taken leave of absence, and
you are simply dreaming?”
“What about we make a bet, if I am wrong, I will for one week walk around in
sandals, where ever I’d go.”
“I don’t think you would make such an offer, unless you are absolutely sure, so you
got the evidence?”
“No, I am working on it.”
“So, you still could be wrong?”
“Absolutely not.”
“Well, at least you convinced yourself, I am hoping you are right, as I would hate to
have you walking around in designer suit, and slippers as footwear.”
“I said sandals.”
“I said slippers, as that’s, what you would be wearing, to make it more interesting,
you would be wearing a kilt also, for a week, if you were wrong.”
“You are really trying your luck, are you?”
“Well, if you aren’t scared, then what is wrong?”
“Fine. I will, but if am proven right, then what will you do?’
“What about you write one thousands times, “I should never doubt my husband as a
genius.”
“Hey, don’t take it that far, one hundred times is a lot.”
“I said one thousand.”
“I said one hundred.”
“Why, are you expecting to loose?’
“No.”
“Why then not make it more interesting. Two thousand times then.’
“That’s fine with me.”
“Jane, you sure?’
“Yes.”
“Well, I suggest you start writing now.”
“We’ll see.”
You may always change it, by wearing for one week a birdcage on your head.”
“You mean, to put my hair up?”
“No, a real small birdcage with a real bird. You would have to wear it, from the time
you get up, and no later then eight AM, till the time you go to bed, but no earlier then
ten PM.”
“I get the impression, you really want to take me for a sucker?’
“No, I am merely trying to point out, that if you are so sure, then why not?”
“OK, and if you are wrong, than you will wear a Scottish kilt for one week. You
know, those skirts they wear, and slippers.”
“Fine.”
“Well, you agreed to it, and I will be having fun, making photo’s of you. My husband,
the lady.”
“Sorry, dear, there is nothing lady like wearing the kilt, as much as a woman wears
pants, a man can wear a dress or a kilt.”
“Are you trying to say, you are a cross dresser?”
“Well, my mother used to dress me in clothes that female babies also wore.”
“If she did, then tell me, what was it?”
“Nappies.”
“Thanks, that’s really, what I wanted to know.”
A few days have passed and while Scott and Jane were still in their temporary safety
home the phone rang. It was Rena, the hairdresser, phoning Jane about a difficult
customer: Ms Wilding it is Rena, there is a woman here with her four children,
causing troubles, would you mind helping me out. I am sorry, it is about the
invitations and she is really causing problems She is driving me crazy, to put it
mildly.”
“Why don’t you put it on speakerphone, so I can hear, what she has to say?”
“Thanks, Ms Wilding.”
“Madam, I have just phoned the company who sponsor this program, and the
secretary, Ms Wilding, is on the phone, to speak to you.”
“Are you Ms Wilding?”
“Yes, and whom am I speaking to?’
“Never you mind, you should know your business, and if you don’t, then they should
sack you, as people like you shouldn’t have a job.”
“Yes, Madam, what can I do for you?”
“This woman here is causing troubles. She makes me to suffer indigestion as she isn’t
willing to cut my hair and neither that of my husband and my four children and that
causes my food to wreck my intestines and………...”
“Have you got an invitation card for the free service?”
“Look, are you stupid or so, I found out that my mother had an invitation, and I had to
suffer to bring her down, and so, want that I be given also a free haircut, and so my
four children and my husband. And if you don’t, then I call the police, because you
slime balls are trying to be nice to the elderly, and then perhaps plan to rob them,
when you intoxicate them and then unconscious. I know the sort you are, and I make
clear, I will watch my mother, that you wouldn’t lay a finger on her.”
“Madam, it is a free service, and we are merely a sponsor, but you are so nice to me,
that I will ask the staff to make a special exception, and give you and each of your
children, the same special treatment your mother is entitled to.”
“Do you think I am crazy? What about my father? Do you think that he is going to
walk about without a hair cut, and then I have to suffer for ever from stomach aches,
because it upsets me, having to look at this poor man, hair down his knees, because he
couldn’t afford to pay for a hairdresser.”
“Madam, please calm down, I will authorise a free haircut for your father, also.”
“Is that all? What about paying me for my time, sitting in that bloody chair, while
they all are going to have a haircut, in my time? I want you to pay me my normal
hourly rate, as I have no intention, to loose my pay, because of you, idiots. You know,
if it wasn’t for you idiots, to insist to cut my beautiful hair, I would have had long
golden hair to my ankles, but you people, keep cutting it off. I should sue you for this.
I warn you, I might sue you, for having cut my hair, and as a result, destroyed this
beautiful hair of mine. You creeps do all those things to a poor woman like me, and
then try to deny me even my wages. What do you think, my kids are starving, because
I lost a week’s wages, because of this stupid advertisement stating, that it is for free?
If I hadn’t known about it, I could have stayed in bed asleep, and now, you rob me
even of my sleep. This hairdresser, if she really is one, tells me, that your herbal
company sold me the herbs, and I have to sue you for that also, as now it doesn’t
make my hair blond, and …………..”
“Madam, please calm down, what about if I authorise that you are paid, for being
there. “How much would you like?”
“Two hundred dollars?”
“That’s fine.”
“Are you crazy, I was only checking? I get paid five hundred dollars a day, and then
they pay me superannuation, sick leave, unemployment benefits, sickness allowance,
maternity leave…”
“Madam, are you pregnant?”
“Are you crazy, do you think that this husband of mine can get me pregnant? You are
really stupid, are you? No wonder you are just a secretary in a company, where you
don’t need any brains. I bet you, all you want is to pick my brains, and then I suffer.”
“Madam, may we have the pleasure of donating five hundred dollars to you, for you
and your family, to enjoy a good outing?”
“Watch that, you creep. I am not going to take any money from you, I know you are
trying to set me up and then when I take the money, you claim I was blackmailing
you, and you report me to the government, for tax evasions. I know, how you people
are, you can keep your rotten money. I only want to have a haircut for my poor
children and myself and my husband and my poor father and mother, and don’t bother
me with your phone calls, as I don’t want to talk to you.”
With this, the line came temporary to a silence. Then, Rena came quickly on the line.
“Sorry, that’s how she has been going on for the last hour to me, she is driving me
nuts.”
“Just do, what ever she wants, and we will sort it out later, but make sure, she and her
children and her husband, as well as her father and mother gets the royal treatment.”
“I will, and thanks for helping out.”
Once Jane put down the receiver, Scott has asked Jane about the phone call; “What
was that all about?’
“Some woman who wanted to get a free haircut, and was complaining, how she
suffered.”
“And has she four children?” Scott asked.
“How do you know?”
“She talks vulgar.”
“That’s right, that’s saying it politely.”
“Did she complain about having to suffer, because of the free advertisement?”
“Did you hear it all?”
“No, that’s Katrina. Whenever there is something, she will complain about how bad
she is off. Did she have an invitation card?
“She said she didn’t, but was complaining about loosing time off work, loosing sleep,
loosing maternity leave and superannuation etc. all because of the free haircut her
mother was offered. She insisted that her entire family would get a free haircut.”
“Are they going to get the royal treatment?”
“I have asked Rena, to do so.”
“Good, it works out precisely, as I had planned.”
“Isn’t it that the woman, who had the body cavity search at the hospital and who
attacked you?”
“How do you know about that?”
“Well, let’s say, I hear all about it, and don’t get red-faced. I understood that Martina
and Brigitte didn’t help the nurse, when she was trying to have a go at you.”
“So, they made a fool of me?’
“No, not at all, in fact they praised you for having endured Katrina. But, I wonder,
how much did you show them, when you had to drop your pants?”
“Do you mind? There was nothing for them to see.”
“What do you mean? Are you saying you didn’t have it?”
“Jane, would you mind changing the subject, I do feel uncomfortable, just thinking
about that incident?”
“I got a sore point, so you aren’t that much of a Mr Perfect, as you pretend to be, is
that it?”
“I get the creeps, thinking about that nurse and her hands, that were as big as shovels.
Hardly something, I like to be reminded about?’
“How big were her hands exactly?”
“Jane, please, you have teased me enough? Let’s get back to work?”
“Sorry dear, it was just fun to find a sore spot.”
Chapter 32
Scott and Jane, spending their time at their temporary home, still under house arrest,
for their own security. The phone rang and when Scott answered it, he found it was
Mark calling him from the Central Cemetery.
“Scott, we have done most of the checking, and we have swept the area for a few
days, and found that some of the graves might be booby trapped.” was Mark’s
comment.
“That’s precisely, what I had expected. But how come, you didn’t detect this, when
you first swept the area?”
“That’s because we have obtained better equipment, in view of your insistence, that
the equipment we used before wasn’t performing, to what you needed it for.”
“It proves that I was right, after all?”
“Yes, But how on earth were they able to get themselves to the loot, if they have
booby-trapped it?
“Remote control, perhaps?”
“What remote control?”
“Suppose, they have booby traps that can be armed by remote control, then they likely
can also be disarmed by remote control, otherwise, it is useless for them to bury the
stolen goods in the first place.” was Scott’s explanation.
“Go on.”
“So, see if there is anywhere, in the chapel, a remote control?”
“Well, there is a small TV in the backroom, and I noticed, a remote control for it,
surely, you aren’t suggesting that the TV, isn’t an TV?”
“Perhaps not, but what if the TV isn’t a remote control type at all? Why then have a
remote control, if it is useless?”
“You made your point. I will ask my men to check it out.”
“Thanks, and keep me briefed, please? And may I ask, did you ever have a brother?”
“Scott, what has got my family affair and if I have or haven’t got a brother, to do with
a remote control?’
“I was merely curious, as who your family were and whom you grew up with. Whom
am I to notify, if the bomb kills you.”
“Scott, I am sorry, but I am in no mood to talk about my personal affairs, when I am
near armed bombs. Do you expect me to be killed?”
“Don’t worry, you will disarm them.”
Scott disconnected the call, and believed that he was right, that Mark had a brother.
His sneaky way to ask the question at this odd moment was precisely, what he had
waited for.
Mark informed Peter, about the possibility of the remote control deactivating of
booby-traps, and wondered, how on earth they were going to find out how to do it.
“What if they are interconnected? If one bomb goes off, the entire place could go.
Why don’t we first check on the TV? Peter asked.
“I think that would be the best thing to do.” Mark aimed at the TV, and pressed the
‘power on’ button, suddenly a loud noise was filling the chapel. Peter and Mark were
ready to hit the floor, in case, there was an explosion, and so dropped to the floor the
moment the thundering noise was heard, but then they noticed, it was the gun salute,
on the TV.”
“Don’t ever talk about this to my wife.” was Peter’s response.
“I am glad, I have no wife to ridicule me about this. I better call Scott again, he might
have some ideas.” was Mark’s reply.
Then Mark called Scott, again, saying, “Scott, the remote is for the TV, as it worked,
and how!”
“Did you try all the buttons?”
“Not yet, I will. Just wait. Yes, I tried them all, and they all seem to be working. What
next?”
“Can you go through all the channels?”
“All right, I will, you realise there are about fifty numbers to go through? No, nothing
specifically, just some pictures blurring.”
“Mark, listen carefully, how many blurring pictures have you got?”
“About three.”
“Can you go to the first one, and slowly try to get a better picture?”
“I am trying, just wait. Yes, I got it, seems some news broadcast, but very faint.”
“Next one, please?”
“Wait a moment? I am trying to get it. It is very difficult to see, but it appears to be
some kids show, with animals.”
“Try the next one?”
“I am trying. I can’t get too much of a picture, but it seems to be some kind of a
movie as the sound is loud lots of cannons and yelling Indians.”
“Is there somewhere a video?”
“Yes, but not connected.”
“Can you connect it, I think that might be it?”
“There is no connection cable.”
“Is there a power point?”
“Yes.”
“Plug it in carefully.” Scott advised, with a voice of concern.
“It is, but we have no cable to connect the video with the TV.”
“Try the channels again?”
“I am trying, here, we have a new channel. Scott, you right, it is a clear picture of the
entire cemetery. It has the booby-trapped graves marked. It is the same channel, with
the kids show on it.”
“I think, that the video recorder is rather a booster, and not really a video recorder at
all. Try to change channels now?”
“It changes pictures, but not channels, we have a view of different cemeteries, all
marked with booby traps. Scott, this is a jewel.”
“Hold on, we still have to get them disarmed. I want you to go back to the first picture
of the Central Cemetery, are you there?”
“I got it.”
“Fine, who is with you?
“Peter.”
“Can you ask Peter to write down everything you do?”
“He is ready.”
“Can he record any buttons you press, so in case we need to go back about the
sequence, you have it recorded?”
“Yes.”
“How many graves are there on the screen?”
“Nine”
“Can you tell me, are they numbered on the screen?”
“They are.” Mark confirmed.
“Direct your remote to the screen, and press one, towards grave one. What happens?
Anything?”
“A light flashed. ‘control mode’.”
“Press the ‘on, off’ switch of the remote?”
“Will that not switch off the unit?”
“I think, it will not, now.”
“We have, ‘disarmed’ displayed.”
“Try to press two towards grave two, and see, if the same happens?”
“It works the same. Wait? I try the rest, three, disarmed, four, disarmed, five,
disarmed, six, disarmed, seven, disarmed, eight, disarmed, nine, disarmed.”
“All right, now try, zero.”
“There is no zero, on the screen.”
“Don’t worry, just try to push the zero button, it might be the secret door.”
“Scott, we hear a noise in the chapel. Wait, I am going to have a look. ………….
Scott, you right, it opened the door, and we couldn’t get through.”
“Mark, make sure, no one enters it, or come near the door?”
“Wait? Peter, can you make clear everyone stays away from the entrance.” Mark
instructed Peter.
“Mark you there?”
“Yes, Scott.”
“I have the feeling, that the door is booby trapped, just in case the door was opened by
force. If the bomb is detonated, then I suspect the entire area would blow up, and
destroy all evidence, so, please, make sure, that no one comes near this entrance, and
cordon it off at least three meters from the entrance.”
“Just wait, …..Peter a three metre clearance must be made, as Scott fears it might be
booby trapped.”
“I will do that Mark.” was Peter’s response.
“Back again, Scott.”
“Lets see, if we now can open the graves automatically. Try pressing button one, and
see what happens.”
“Nothing.”
“Press the ‘on, off’ switch?”
“The word ‘open’ appears.”
“Can you check, if the grave numbered one is open?”
“I will, wait?…………………. Yes, Scott it is open.”
“Tell the man to stay away from the open grave.”
“I will ask Peter to control that, with his men, just wait?”
“Peter, can you make sure no one goes near the open graves, in case they are booby
trapped.”
“OK Mark.” was Peter’s reply.
Scott continues. “Mark, do the same with the other graves, as you did with number
one, and tell me, what happened after that?”
“OK, two, open, three, open, four, open, five, open, six, open, seven, open, eight,
open, nine, open. Wait, I check if they are open? Yes, Scott, Peter confirms, the
graves are all open.”
“Mark, the tricky question now is, to find out, if any of the graves still are booby
trapped. I think, they most likely still are, so move your men as far as possible from
the area, as if one goes, the whole lot might go?”
“All right, Scott, I will check myself. Just wait? …….. Scott, I can’t see anything.”
“Mark, in that case, I think, we got a problem. Don’t let anyone nearby, you need to
get me and Jane there urgently?”
“You have got me in a spot, but it seems, I have no choice. All right, I will approve of
it. Just hand me over to the Sergeant on duty?”
“Just wait?”
Scott went to the Sergeant, who was in the living room watching television,
“Sergeant, Colonel Mark Hansweart wishes to give you some orders.”
The Sergeant took the mobile, and then responded after having listened to Mark’s
instructions, “Yes, Sir I will.”
“Sir, I have been ordered, to bring you and your wife, as a matter of urgency, to the
Central Cemetery.” The Sergeant explained to Scott.
“Sergeant are you going to kill me and my wife?” Scott jokingly asked.
“Jane we have to go to the Cemetery to renew our wedding vows!”
“Is it already one year ago, I married you? Gee, that went quick, and I haven’t given
birth to a baby, yet?” she responded smiling, while entering the room. Then asking,
“Shall I change?
“No time dear, the place might otherwise go up in smoke.”
“There goes another fashion label dress, I guess?”
“Sorry, dear” Scott responded.
The Sergeant, and four of the troops on guard, took two jeeps with a blaring siren.
The trip to the cemetery was quickly over, as traffic wouldn’t risk the fast moving
vehicles to be obstructed.
“Scott, Jane, I am glad you could make it.” was Mark’s welcome.
“Thanks, Mark, have you got a search light for me?’
“Of course, Jane.”
“Where is number one grave?” Scott requested.
“The one on the left.”
“All right, Mark, did you keep the time when the grave was opened?” Jane asked.
“I think, it was about thirty minutes or so ago.”
“I think, that the booby traps might perhaps be an one-hour setting, let’s hope, if we
want to come out alive.”
“Jane, that’s our first object, we must find a booby trap.”
“Can’t we use a metal detector?” Peter asked.
“You did, last week, remember, we deal with bombs that aren’t detectable by metal
detectors. They built those graves using non-metal material! It seems the metal grave
markers helped you to discover the booby-traps.” Scott explained
“I can’t detect any button.” Jane announced.
“Mark get me the remote control, quick, we are running out of time?” Scott asked.
Mark took a run to get the remote control, and soon came back with it.
“Press number one button, and then press the ‘on, off’ button, and see what happens?”
Scott asked.
Suddenly, the coffin began to move, rising up. Just coming above the grave, and when
Scott pushed it away, they could see under it a chamber that was filled with bags.
“Hurry, we have to do the other ones, before the hour is over, as we may just make
it.” Scott directed.
Scott aimed at the coffin in grave number two, and pressed the two button, and then
the ‘on, off’ button and as soon as the coffin moved, asked Mark to twist the coffin,
and then follow him, the same, with every grave, and then Scott went to the secret
door behind the cross in the chapel and there he did the same with zero, and then the
‘on, off’ button to the floor and the floor began to give way by dropping down as
some kind of a trapdoor. A stairway came rolling into place, to allow passage into a
tunnel.
“Scott, we made it, so far. How did you know all this?”
“Mark, quite frankly, I took a gamble. I was thinking, what would a criminal do, if he
wanted to hide something, and in case someone discovered the way to get in, to have
a double security. You must understand, that we are dealing with an international
gang of criminals, who are highly sophisticated, and so, this set up was merely a part
of their protection.”
“But, how on earth, did you even suspect there was a remote control system?”
“You see, when I was checking out the churches, I noticed that the Chapel had a
microwave disk, and the other churches had none. I thought, why would a little chapel
have this, and the large churches not? I concluded, that it had nothing to do with the
church, but that it had to do with criminal activities. So, then, it was to figure out,
what would be the more logic way for them to arm and disarm the graves. I want you,
to cover up the open graves, with tents, as if there is a maintenance in progress, as I
want to keep this part extremely secret?”
“What about the other cemeteries? If they are armed in the same manner? How can
we make it in time?” Mark asked.
“I assume, they must have their own remote control system at those cemeteries, but
are under the overall control of this chapel, to give access to them. As such this is the
main control room.” Scott explained.
“I wonder, that if there were a power blackout, how then would they operate them?”
“They have rechargeable batteries most likely, and somewhere in this cemetery, there
might be a generator.”
“Sorry, my men checked the place.
“Did you, what about down the stairways?”
“You mean there is a generator down there?”
“Well, where else would there be one hidden from any metal detectors?”
“But, how would they access the place in emergency”
“They have obviously rechargeable batteries, and in case of failure, there might be
somewhere a cable, that allows to be connected to a generator, they can bring in.”
“Surely, it wouldn’t be that easy to figure out.” Mark asked.
“No, it isn’t that easy, as it took me the last few days, to find out, what was going on,
and I had more time to attend to this, while at home. But, as much as I am certain you
had a brother, I was sure, that I could crack the system, they were using here, as it is
simply a logic manner of thinking.”
“What are you on about again that I have a brother, I have none.”
“I didn’t say you have a brother, I said you ‘had’ a brother.”
“Again, why are you investigating me? Don’t you trust me? I am your superior?”
“Never even doubt my trust in you, as I can assure you, that if I were to distrust you, I
wouldn’t even have told you, how I expected, one could get into the graves. I know,
you are keeping something from me, and I am about to prove it to you. I hope within
the next few days!”
“Scott, don’t you think, you might go too far?”
“Mark, I made a bet with Scott that if he was wrong, I would walk for about one week
with a bird cage on my head, with a real bird. So, I think, he is wrong, but, if you see
me walking about with a birdcage, then you know he is right!” Jane offered as a way
of explanation about Scott being right or wrong.
“Thanks, Jane, for your vote of confidence.”
“Lets get back to work now. Can you provide some of your man to empty out grave
number one? I believe it is safe now.” Scott asked.
“Yes, I will” Peter responded, and with that instructed some of his men, to carefully
remove the containers and bags that were in the chamber.
“I need a couple of trucks, and each bag and container must be numbered, as to which
grave, from which position it came from, so, someone has to make a drawing, and
mark it all.” Scott indicated.
“I better do this.” Mark commented, glad to do something that would avoid Scott
asking him more questions.
“Peter, can you place all commando’s here on state of alert?” Scott asks.
“I will, Scott.” Peter directed a captain, who was nearby, to put all men that were at
the cemetery, into state of full alert.
“Peter, can you call up the army camp, as I want a convoy of empty trucks here, and I
also will need a couple of armoured vehicles, and at least one hundred heavily armed
men, within the next thirty minutes?”
“I will try my best.” Peter called up base, and gave instructions, as directed by Scott.
“Scott isn’t it a bit overdone, to get heavily armed men and armoured vehicles here,
just, to protect some jewelry and cash stacked away?”
“Peter, if my hunch is correct, we will find that this place is full of dynamite, rockets
etc.”
“Come on, surely, they wouldn’t do that, in those small chambers?”
“May I remind you gentlemen, that we just had to get through two sets of booby traps,
that were so sophisticated, that obviously has cost a lot of money to arrange so? If you
think, that a couple of containers and bags of a few million dollars would be worth the
hassle, then I think, you underestimate the capabilities of our mutual enemy. I may
add that being married to my wife isn’t just holding hands. My wife has explained to
me, what is involved in detection, and I must admit, that what she explained to me,
enabled me to work out, how most likely they had set up this system here. So my
wife’s experiences, and my intellect, were the combination of success.”
“Now, that’s very nice of you, don’t stop, please, continue. I like to hear my husband
acknowledging to the world, that he needed my training.”
“Dear, don’t get a swollen head, as the hot air balloon may burst.”
“Scott, why do you have to be nasty to me?”
“Was I nasty? I thought, I just complimented you, after all, Mark and Peter can’t even
manage to have any hot air in their head, they are just simply empty!”
“All right, we got the message Mr Smart. Fair enough, had we cut through the door’
we would all have been killed, and so in a sense, you saved our lives and that of the
men, but don’t advertise it in the newspapers, that we humbly thank you for it.” Mark
responded.
“Mark and Peter, I noticed that both of you were covered in dust, and that’s the dust, I
noticed, in the room with the TV. Do I get the impression, that both did bite the dust,
so to say, when Mark turned on the TV?” Scott was smiling by this.
“Mark, it looks like, he misses nothing.” Peter commented.
“Jane, would you mind, to advise your dear friend Brigitte, that her husband took
shelter from a canon, that was fired during a movie, and there, his most respected
colleague Mark, joined him, as to cover against the enemy shelter, of the movie. They
are lucky to be alive, I think, from the Indians, that were on war path against General
Lee, after all, they could have come out of the TV set, and taken their scalps.”
“How did you know what movie it was?” Peter curiously asked.
“The sergeant was found watching it, at our residence, so when I heard the noise over
the radio, I realised that the two of you were watching a old movie, rather than to
concentrate on booby traps. Just shows, how diligent the two of you were. Do I need
to mark, where you killed all the Indians, that tried unsuccessfully take your scalps?”
Scott asked.
“Jane, what has gotten into your husband?’
“I think he became mad out of love.”
“Would a divorce help?”
“Peter, if he became normal, and realised he was divorced, he would get mad out of
happiness. So, I might as well be burdened to shelter this poor soul in my house.
Come on dear?” Jane kissed Scott gently, stroking his hair.
“You see, you guys, at least, I have a caring wife, who is with me, in the event of
mighty death. How, can I ever complain about my most beloved wife?”
“Scott, in case you forgot about it, we are here, amidst bombs. Would you mind being
serious?”
“Mark, when there was a real danger, you and Peter, hit the deck, possibly looking for
coins the priest might have lost. Now that it is safe, you are scared stiff, that the dead
priest might come back. I can assure you, there is no return with that bullet in between
the eyes!”
“Thank you, for your word of comfort, I wonder, why then, the need for armed
carriers and one hundred men?”
“Mark, my dear friend, as my superior, I need some manpower, to have you arrested
for having dared to make your clothes dirty, by hitting the deck. I am very scared of
you, so I thought, I might as well get an helping hand.”
“Scott, I think the fun is over, the enforcement is here.” Jane advised.
“Now, you see gentlemen, my lovely wife is on the lookout. I never expected to have
such a beautiful lookout as a wife. If I hadn’t been married to her, I would do it
immediately now.”
“Thanks, dear, for the compliments, but lets be serious, now. I think you have teased
Mark and Peter enough for one night.”
“I would say, for a whole week.” Peter added.
“Is this the thanks I get, for being so nice, to leave the shelter of a warm home, to
assist you guys to dig in graves? Come on, dear, lets see what present we got at the
gate?” Scott said to Jane.
Scott and Jane walked to inspect the new arrived troops and equipment. Mark and
Peter continued to supervise the troops at the graves.
“I can tell you, if my wife heard about the decking, I would never survive it even in a
thousand years.” Peter revealed to Mark.
“Scott has an eye for things, I must admit. Sure, he might tease us, but at least he
saved the necks of both of us. I am glad, he can tease us, rather than being blown to
pieces. I don’t know, how he does it, but I am aware, that he is well entitled to make
the jokes, even so, it might be a sore point to us.”
“I must admit, that Brigitte would have been a widow by now, if it wasn’t for Scott. In
a way, in his manner of teasing, is trying to teach us a lesson to be more careful. I can
tell you, I am glad, he married Jane, and so was able to help us, and I think, the two of
them are a great team and couple.
“You are damn right about that.”
“Where you think, are the weapons here, Scott is arguing? Do you think he made a
mistake, as we have already three graves empty, and no weapons yet?”
“Don’t be too quick, if they are around, he will find them.”
“Captain, I am Colonel Scott Rikati, and this is my wife Colonel Jane Rikati, what is
your name please?” Scott made known to a Captain, that was part of the troops that
had arrived.
“I am, Captain Erick Von Dorston.”
“Captain, we are here in a hostile territory.”
“Sir, it appears to me, this is a very quiet area, particularly in between graves.”
“Captain, please, understand, I just spend my time disarming bombs, and if you call
this a peaceful environment, then perhaps you might want to share your time working
there?
“My apologies Sir.”
“Fine, I want your troops to guard this entire perimeter of the Central Cemetery, and
on full alert. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Captain, this entire Cemetery could easily blow up with all of us and the nearby
buildings around it, leaving only a gaping hole, where we were, can you understand
the severity of the situation?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Fine, if you plan to live also tomorrow, as my wife and I hope to likewise, then
beyond doubt, you make sure not even a fly can get in, as any so called suicide
bomber going past your men, will take us all with him, because of the ammunition
located in this graveyard.”
“Sir, I understood Sir.”
“Please, take care?”
“Yes, Sir.”
The captain left, giving instructions to his men.
“My dear, I didn’t know you could be so efficient, to instruct a soldier. You did
remarkably well.” Jane praised Scott.
“Let say, I did, so we can at least have one more peaceful night at home, so I can
peacefully die as a result of your home cooking.”
“You rat.”
Jane walked away laughing, towards Mark and Peter.
“Have you guys found any weapons yet?” Jane asked Mark.
“We are at the last grave, and this too doesn’t seem to have any weapons either. My
sergeant reported, there is an underground chamber with a generator. Your hubby was
right, in that regard, but no signs of weapons.”
“He will find them.”
After a few minutes Scott joined Peter asking him; “Peter, how is it going?”
“We are nearly ready, but as we told Jane, no ammunition or weapons.”
“Lets first have the trucks that are loaded, returning to the barracks, and we take it
then from there.” Scott responded.
“Jane, can you come over for a minute, please?” Scott asked.
“Of course, dear, have you got a wet nappy?”
“Well, if I can have one in about one hour, I’ll be damn pleased, as that means we are
still alive.”
“That serious, Scott?”
“I am puzzled, lets look at number one grave?”
“Now, why would they build this elaborative grave, and have a mere couple of
million of dollars buried in it? To me, it just isn’t normal.”
“Well, dear, the bottom is a marble slab, and the sides are marble, and the coffin is on
the bar, and it came up, so we could empty the treasure-trove?”
“Did we? Scott asked with a curious voice.
“Well, the trucks we had loaded, appear to indicate this.”
“Peter and Mark, is there anything you can see odd about this?” Scott asked, Peter and
Mark, who had joined them.
“Not by me.” Mark responded.
“I have agreed with Mark, I see nothing, the place is empty, and that’s it.”
“Well, what if, we only got the top?” Scott asked.
“There isn’t anything there further to get?” Mark asked wondering.
“Fine, lets assume you are right, and I was wrong, then how do you propose the coffin
comes up?”
“Well, because it was coming up by remote control.”
“Fine, Peter, and what about, if under the marble plate, there is another chamber?”
“Sorry, we have been standing on it, and with all the weight, it would have given in.”
“Fine, so you think, there isn’t anything under there. What about you Mark?”
“It appears to me, being the end of the line.”
“Jane?”
“The same appears to me, but now you mention it, Scott, the bar on which the coffin
is fitted must be going through the bottom plate, and so, something must be
underneath, to bring it up?”
“Correct, my dear wife.”
“Are you saying, that there is another chamber under it?”
“Correct, my dear, and the treasures we found, were to mislead a person having found
the real treasure, whereas underneath are the real treasures, I think!”
“How do we find out? Mark asked.
“Well, if we had the coffin resting on the plate and the chamber was filled with
goodies that we removed, then I suggest, we simply put the coffin back into its place.
I suspect, that with these goodies gone, the coffin will go into the chamber and then
set off either some bombs, and we all will be blown to pieces, or we’ll say Sesame
open the Cave, and so find out, what we really have discovered.”
“In that case, I am in charge, and I direct that you all leave, and I take the risk.” Mark
said.
“No, Mark, we all stay and die together, or we all make it. I trust Scott, as he knows,
what he is doing.”
“Jane, I thank you for the compliment, but, we were so far extremely lucky, and I hate
to be wrong, as none of us and neither any of the soldiers around us would most likely
survive the blast.” Scott responded.
“Let's hope, that we don’t set off any bombs.” Jane said.
“I will first check with Captain Eric Von Dorston, what he and his men like to do. I
feel I have to give them an option.” Scott left to consult the Captain.
“Captain.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“I wish to advise you, that Colonel Mark Hansweart, Colonel Peter Lagsmore, my
wife and myself, are going to attempt to open a grave, further. My fear is, that if I am
to be wrong, the entire cemetery will be blown away, and none of us or your men or
yourself will be left standing, or better to say, they will have a hard time, even to find
blood drops of any of us. Basically, it might go off, like an atom bomb. Meaning, that
I give you and your men five minutes to get out, and save your lives, and then I will
attempt to see, if there is another hidden chamber. If there is one, but booby trapped,
then it is goodbye to all of those remaining, in case it works, we have that much
weaponry, to probably equip the army for the next twenty years, I suspect.”
“Sir, I was ordered to serve you, Sir, and that’s what my men and I already have
determined. We are aware of your achievements, and your wife saving you from a
bomb-blast. Sir, I rather die in your presence, than live as a coward. Our men will
remain, no matter what.”
“Captain, I hope to survive this dilemma, and I then wish to personally recommend
you and your men to General Rothmart for bravery.”
“Thank you too, Captain.”
Scott joined the others at the grave, and asked who wanted to have the honour to test
it out. It was Mark, Peter and Jane who all held, that Scott ought to have the honour.
“I think, I am more nervous as a nervous Nelly, more nervous, when getting married.”
Scott stated a bit nervously.
“Tell me, did he appear nervous, when he got married? Mark, did you see any sign
when he married Jane?” Peter asked.
“He was too busy holding Jane, if I remember that.” Mark replied.
“Well, lady and gentlemen, nervous or not, here it goes.” and Scott turned the coffin
back into position. The coffin slowly lowered into the chamber, and then, they
witnessed, how the marble floor lowered further and further, and then, a stairways
rolled towards the opening to allow them to go down.
“I just want to get the Captain.” Scott said and left to come back with the Captain.
“Captain, we have successfully opened the chamber, as you see, and we will now
descend into the chamber, with torches. I want you to report over the radio, what ever
we say to you, so that in the event something goes wrong, will be known what we
achieved. “
“Yes, Sir.”
Peter called up base, and then handed the radio over to Scott.
“Is Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore there, please?
“One moment, I bring the radio to the Colonel.”
“Colonel Brigitte Lagsmore.”
It is Colonel Scott Rikati, with your husband and Colonel Mark Hansweart and my
wife Jane. We are entering into a secret chamber under the graves and Captain Eric
Von Dorston will report our progress. If we weren’t to survive, then I request you, to
pass on to General Rothmart my recommendation for bravery for the Captain and all
his men, for having stayed, despite having been granted leave, to go out of the area.”
“Thank you, Scott, my best wishes to you all.”
Captain please take over, and report to the Colonel matters.”

“Yes, Sir.”
Scott descended into the chamber with a flashlight, that Mark had obtained from the
soldiers, for each of them, and Jane followed, then Mark, and then Peter.
“One hour timers under each coffin.” Scott commented and this was relayed to the
Captain, who then relayed it to Brigitte.
“Bombs, hand grenades, rifles, machineguns, anti tank weapons, chemical weapons.”
The Captain reported, as being relayed to him.
The underground chamber was huge. Rows after rows of weaponry was stored and
some they opened showed that they had been stored in good condition. It was
obviously clear that this was illegal weaponry that somehow had been smuggled into
the country and for some unknown purpose. Scott wondered if this was a try to
overthrow a government and if so, which? Surely, this wouldn’t have been just for
trying to get access to the ‘Empire’? It was clear that if this were shipped to the
‘Empire’ than if it would have become an impossible situation, to ever take the
‘Empire’ back, as the amount of ammunition stored here, would basically wipe the
entire Empire city and surrounding suburbs from the face of the earth.
‘Were the criminal gangs ready to take over the ‘Empire’ and were stopped in their
attempt just at the eve of wanting to do so.’ Scott wondered.
The others also were very impressed with the considerable storage of armoury in the
Chamber.
Mark then began to speak; “Scott, if this was used, then I think it would have resulted
in devastating results. This isn’t a minor collection of weaponry, it is a huge arsenal,
clearly intended to be used any moment, as the condition of the weapons show to be
ready for use. I tell you man, I think you deserve to be Chief Commissioner of Police,
as this find proves that you saved all our lives. You did it Scott and I do want to be the
first one to thank you for your ingenuity and determination to persist, there was
something hidden, as you proved to be right and I must admit you were far better than
I was.” Mark had been very emotional saying all this.
Peter also thanked Scott and joked back; “You said, I was a gutless-wonder, well my
man, who is standing here with you at a time you are pissing your pants, because you
are scared stiff?’ And, he patted Scott on the shoulder, smiling by it all.
Brigitte and Jane, both gave Scott a kiss, as they too were thankful that Scott had
managed to persist and proven to be right.
“Gentlemen, we found the treasure so far at this chamber, but I think that those who
build the chamber must have had another access to this chamber, so they could access
it in case of emergency without needing to have to dig out the jewelry from the
graves. I think that most likely, there is a hidden door somewhere that might lead to
an underground tunnel, and once this Chamber is cleared of all weaponry, I plan to
dismantle the entire Chamber to search for the tunnel. I want all boxes that are
standing to be marked and the floor marked of their location. This might also assist us
in determining, where a secret door might be hidden behind a thin layer of concrete.”
Scott explained.
“I will take care of that.” Mark announced.
Finally, Scott, Mark, Peter, and Jane arose from the chamber, and Peter quickly took
the radio.
“I am back, dear.”
“Thanks.” Brigitte responded.
Scott to Peter; “Peter ask Brigitte to call General Rothmart.”
“Brigitte, Scott requests you, to immediately notify General Rothmart.”
“Captain, I like to have the honour to shake the hand of a man, with great courage.”
Scott stated, and shaking the hand of the Captain. Jane, Mark and Peter followed this
example.
“Captain, when this is over, I wish to invite you and all your men, to the barracks for
a good party. I think, that’s the very least we can do, for your men and you” Scott
stated.
Captain, could you direct someone, to get us some strong coffee, and please have one
yourself too, I think, we all earned it.” Scott requested.
Soon a commando brought coffee, and the captain was invited to stay with the four
Colonels’.
General Rothmart arrived, and Mark, as the superior colonel, presented a full detailed
set out, praising the wisdom of Scott, to enable the bombs to be disarmed, and to
persist in finding the locations of the weaponry, despite the others having given up on
it.
“Scott, I don’t know, how one man can possibly make such a huge difference to this
all, but I tell you, that I am mighty proud to be in your presence. I feel very humbled
by you.” General Rothmart commented.
“Come on, General, I merely am doing my duties, both as a Chief Inspector and as a
Colonel. I wish to recommend Captain Eric Von Dorston and his men for bravery, as I
had given permission for everyone to leave, in view of the dangers, associated with
opening the secret chamber, but the Captain didn’t hesitate a bit to make clear, he and
his men were to serve me, and he and his men decided to stay!” Scott stated.
“Captain, I wish to express my sincere thanks about your courage, and that of your
men having remained here, and I will see, what I can do, to reward you all. It is clear,
that the find is a major one, and I will also ensure, that further troops are flown in, to
secure other grave yards as well, to assist you, as best as I am able to.” General
Rothmart commented to the captain.
“Sir, I am honoured to be in presence of such great men and woman, and so are my
men.” The Captain was able to express.
“Captain, can you arrange for a truck to be loaded? Each truck must be guarded in the
back and front by an armed vehicle and also twenty soldiers. I will order, that further
troops are immediately dispatched, to assist you.” Scott ordered and took up the radio
and gave instructions to base, to provide a further one hundred heavily armed men
with trucks and armoured vehicles.
“Scott I get the impression that in the short time as a Colonel, you had more troops
mobilised than anyone else ever did” General Rothmart commented smiling.
“Sir, if I and my wife may be excused, as we have to retreat to the barracks, to inspect
the bags and containers already retrieved from the graves, to be able to find some
leads.’”
“Please take Mark and Peter along, as I will remain supervising this area?”
“Sir, there are still bombs about.”
“I am aware of that. Thank you, Scott, for your concern, but as long as I don’t plan to
play football with them, I should to be all right.”
“Good night, Sir.”
Chapter 33
It has been several days since the discovery of the ammunition and weapons and
jewelry at the cemetery.
Jane was glad that Scott and herself had to attend to the army camp in regard of the
jewelry, as this was better than being under house arrest.
At least she was able to spend some time at the camp with Brigitte.
She visited Brigitte at her office and asked; “Brigitte, would you mind, if I just come
in to talk to you, while our husbands are playing with their treasures?” Jane asked.
“Come in. how are you doing?”
“Not too well, lately, in the last few days, I have been very ill, I think.
“You mean because of the bomb blast?”
“No, I have sleeping problems.”
“You don’t mean, nightmares?”
“I keep waking up, and you know I have cravings, such as eating raw onions, and I
used to hate eating them.”
“So you are having a different appetite?”
“Yes.”
“Oh, oh, I think, I know.”
“What do you mean?”
“Let me first ask you, do you have morning sickness?
“Yes.”
“Jane, I think you have something very seriously wrong with you.”
“Do I?”
“Yes, something that you will have for the rest of your life.”
“That serious, will it give me a lot of problems? Do you think?”
“Well.”
“What?”
“I understand that at times it will drive you up the wall.”
“Anything else?”
“Sometimes, you will go back to your childhood, and play with little kiddies toys and
your speech will go funny like, ‘Has my little baby a clean nappy?’ and other childish
conduct.”
“Brigitte. Are you telling me that I am pregnant?”
“It seems that you have the same symptoms I have been having the last few days!”
“Do you think, you are pregnant?”
“I think we both are pregnant.”
“Have you been to a doctor, yet?”
“I was going to go tomorrow, but why not get Tracy here, and we can both be tested,
to see, what is going on, after all, our husbands are too busy playing with their
treasure-trove.”
“I rather do it now, without Scott suspecting anything.”
“All right, just make yourself comfortable on these hard chairs, as much as you can,
and I will ask Tracy to come in.”
Brigitte phoned Tracy to do her a favour to come in with some pregnancy testing kits.
“Can you bring two kits around?”
“You only need the one test, now.”
“I got someone else, who might be pregnant, and so she likes to be tested, also.”
“I will be there in about twenty minutes.”
“We will be here, as our husbands will be playing with their new found toys, for days
to come.”
After about twenty minutes, Tracy arrived, and soon afterwards, the pregnancy tests
confirmed that both women were pregnant.
“Right, let’s get those husbands of yours for a moment, I have you both admitted for
an hour into the hospital.” Tracy said.
The women went to the hospital and both Jane and Brigitte had to get into bed.
Tracy called over the intercom; “Will Colonel Peter Lagsmore and Colonel Scott
Rikati immediately report to Doctor Tracy Mannery, urgently?”
Scott and Peter, both arrived quickly, and when they came to the reception desk,
Tracy was there to great them.
“Gentlemen, I am Doctor Tracy Mannery and you both must be admitted to hospital
for some testing, can you please follow the nurse and change into the hospital
dressing gown? No time to loose, as it is a very urgent matter.”
“What do you mean?” Scott asked.
“I suspect, you both suffer a disease, and there is no time to loose.”
Peter and Scott got changed. When they reappeared, Tracy ordered the nurse to place
them both on a stretcher, and then asked her to fasten the belts that were attached to
the stretcher, so they couldn’t fall out or undo themselves.
“Tracy, what is going on? What is the terrible disease we got?” Peter asked.
“Peter, I am sorry, but you have a life long problem, and so has Scott. I think we
might have to bring you into the theatre, to see, what we can do with both of you.”
“Excuse me Tracy, but you haven’t even tested us for anything, and you already plan
to take us to theatre for an operation. Isn’t that a little bit strange?” Scott asked.
‘My dear Scott, when you have been a doctor, as long as I have, then you recognise
the symptoms, and there is simply nothing to wonder about, I know that my diagnoses
is correct, and we have no time left.”
“I think you are a bit overreacting. Anyhow, I better first notify my wife, to let her
know, I ended up in hospital, after all, she is my wife and entitled to know.” Scott
said.
“I am sorry, to tell you, but Jane already has been admitted, and she is here at this
hospital.”
“What?”
“That’s, she came here suffering this life long problem, and we had no alternative, but
to get you in.”
“Tracy, what has that got to do with me? Peter asked.
“I am sorry, Peter, but it seems that Brigitte got the same disease, and so she too was
just admitted into hospital, and we therefore had to admit you also.”
“What about, if you had an incorrect assessment?
“I am sorry, but I am positive, that Brigitte will have this problem for the rest of her
life and so will Jane.”
“Please, let’s see our wives first, before you do something with us, at least give us a
decent chance?” Peter asks.
“Of course, Peter, as after all they are already in the theatre.”
“What, is it that serious?”
“I am afraid, it is very serious. We are wasting time, I better take the two of you also
in to the theatre.” Tracy announced.
Tracy asked the nurses to roll the stretchers into the theatre and when Brigitte and
Jane noticed the two husbands being rolled in, they began to act; crying and
pretending to have cramps.
“You see Scott and Peter, they are having cramps and pain, and I think soon you both
will also have a lot of pain and headaches.” Tracy explained.
“But, I feel fine.” Peter made known.
“There is absolutely nothing wrong with me either, perhaps, Jane just caught
something at the gravesite?” Scott wondered.
“But, Brigitte wasn’t there, so how could she get the same?” was Peters comment.
“Tracy, can you let the nurse untie me, at least let me cuddle my wife, so I can
comfort her.” Scott requested.
“I am sorry, Scott, but I think that might be precise the cause of her discomfort.”
“What you mean, I caused it?”
“I am afraid so.”
“Darling, I am sorry.” Scott stated.
“What about you Peter; you caused it to Brigitte.”
“I don’t know what I did, but I am sorry too.”
Both, Brigitte and Jane got of their stretchers, and went to their husbands.
“I am pregnant, and you are going to be a father.” Both women announced to their
respective husbands.
“Jane, Brigitte, your husbands said that they were sorry they got you pregnant.” Tracy
announced smiling.
“I heard that, Scott. So you are sorry, about becoming a father? Is that it? Well you
are in a good position for the finger treatment.”
“I didn’t mean it that way. How did I know, Tracy made all that fuss, about the
pregnancy? I thought, I had some terminal disease.”
“Yes, you got one, and it is me.” Jane said.
Brigitte likewise had a go at Peter, and the women began to apply some well-practised
finger treatment, as to tickle them. After all, they were tied down, and had little
opportunity to defend themselves. Finally, they released their husbands.
“Tracy, you are great, this was the best way to get our husbands attention, that we are
pregnant. Thank you.”
“That’s all right, Jane.”
“Thanks from me too.” Brigitte added.
“Can I suggest the four of you get dressed again, as I don’t think, Peter and Scott
would want to go back to work in this outfit?”
“You just reminded us of it, we better get back Peter, we got a lot of work to do, but
thanks, Tracy. You certainly got my attention, of becoming a father.” Scott said.
“Thanks, Tracy, bet you can’t tell me if there are triplets on the way?” on that note
Peter left laughing.
General Rothmart joining Scott, Peter, and Mark at the base.

“General Rothmart I am very pleased that you are joining us. I assume you have been
able to secure all weaponry.” Scott asked.
“Not yet, Scott, I have ordered Colonel Versteny to take over. I made clear to him,
that the place is full of bombs, and I think, he will wisely do the right thing.” Was
General Rothmart’s reply.
“Sir, we have checked some of the bags, and we kept a record as to how they were
placed in the chambers, and it seems that, we can safely assume that it has been done
so, when they robbed banks or jewellers. This, then gives us a better view, as to which
belongs to which, as well as a time frame, once we can establish, what robberies were
occurring, when etc.”
“I am impressed with your methodical research.” General Rothmart praises Scott.
“Sir, I believe, that we are at the closing stages of this operation, as once we have
completed this treasure-trove, then the other cemeteries will be merely a duplicate to
work with, and only gives us a better chart of events, how they occurred.”
“Why would a highly organised crime syndicate bother at all about robbing banks,
where they place in jeopardy the grand scale operation of weaponry etc?”
“Sir, they choose to take criminals, like Frederick Torquins, and those kind of
criminals are so greedy, that no matter, how much wealth they might have, they can’t
resist to continue to rob. It is their greed that makes them undo in many cases.”
“Are you telling me, that all these treasures here are really not at all important?”
“That’s right, Sir. They were never part of the entire operation, but they were part of
my past searches in regard of robberies. I suspected then, that some big organisation
was behind it, as generally criminals, who rob banks, want to dispose of it quickly, to
convert it in usable cash. In this case, many robberies had occurred, and not a trace of
anything, as to where the money was or where the jewelry went, and nothing was on
offer in the underworld either, as such, I assumed that the criminals didn’t rob for the
need, but for the greed!”
Are you trying to advice me, that all this jewelry and money is useless, to our cause?’
“Not, exactly, as I am trying to establish where and when the robberies occurred, and
then I might establish a pattern, to find the identity of others involved.”
“Any suspects, yet?”
“I have at least one. But, it might be difficult in the end, to prove him to actually
having participated in robberies some twenty years ago.”
“Then how do you propose, it will help you?’
“Sir, I suspect that this man is the killer of Mr John Swantee, and Mr John Swantee
Jnr. I am at the moment awaiting DNA test results, as to prove my theory about it all.
If my DNA testing is right, and the chart will prove, as I expect it to be, then what is
left, is to get an eyewitness to implicate the killer, I suspect.”
“I think you might have relied to much upon this. Anyone is unlikely going to speak
up and risk to be killed.”
“If I know the person correctly, then we would have no problem getting a voluntary
statement, provided, we could get the person in the right kind of circumstances
wanting, voluntarily, spill the beans, so to say.”
“I hope you are right, as it would be good, if we could resolve the murders.”
“Actually the eye witness would only be able to implicate the murderer to the murder
of Mr John Swantee Jnr, it would be forensic testing that has to determine, if the killer
was also involved with Mr Swantee’s murder.”
“Obviously, there is still a lot of work to do, so I better let you go.”
“Thanks, Sir. And may I make you aware that my wife might be leaving the army?”
“What, Jane leaving, surely you are only joking?”
“Sir, my wife and I view it is better for us to become independent investigators, and
we make ourselves available to both, the Police and the Armed Forces, while we can
attend to our child or children.”
“Your wife is pregnant, congratulations, you really seem to be able to do the
impossible. If anyone had asked me a few months ago that the ‘Lady of Steel’ was
going to be pregnant, a few months later, I would have told them, they were crazy, but
man, you really can do the impossible.”
“Sir, it was a joint operation, involving my wife also.”
“Of course, and again congratulations.” General Rothmart broadly smiled.”

“Sir, I am intending to release George from house arrest.”
“You are?’
“Sir, I think that Martina and Nicholas are needed to take over the ‘Empire’, and I
need George to attend to the hairdresser also.”
“Next, you tell me, you are permanently going into the hairdressing business.”
“Perhaps, if my wife demands me to brush the babies hair, I will.”
“I think, you know what you are doing, so you have my approval.”
General Rothmart left.
Scott phoned the “Empire’, and instructed George to be released from house arrest,
but, that he needed to be protected, and be allowed to go to the hairdresser, with his
invitation card.
Martina and Nicholas attended to the office of Brigitte.

“Nicholas, can you give me some indication, as to how much more time you will need
to get ready to head the protection unit of the ‘Empire’?” Brigitte asked Nicholas.
“Brigitte, I would be ready, I estimate, by the day after tomorrow, but, I am seeking to
do so, by tomorrow. I am just trying to organise matters appropriately.”
“My husband and Scott found a lot of weaponry somehow somewhere hidden under
the cemetery, and it appears, that some organisation was trying to amount a large
scale operation, but we don’t know, if it was intended against the ‘Empire’, or
something else. As such, I will make it clear Nicholas, that if you want to reconsider,
and not to take up the command of the forces at the ‘Empire’, then I will release you
from that.”
“I made my choice, and nothing is going to deter me from that. My place is to protect
the ‘Empire’ and Martina, and that I intend to do.”
“Martina are you ready, you think?”
“How can I be ready, when I don’t even know, what I am facing? I am prepared to
take it on, and take it from there, but I must state, that the last few weeks here in
training with Nicholas, certainly has given me a good understanding about matters. I
am really glad, I undertook to train, as without it, I might not have understood, what
protecting the ‘Empire’ is all about. And I really want to thank you both, for having
assisted me in this matter.”
‘Scott made known to me that he requires Martina to attend at a meeting tonight at
twenty hundred hours at General Rothmart’s office, so make sure you are there.”
“She will, I make sure.” Nicholas said.
“I am advised that you are required to wait outside.”
“That sounds very secretive.”
“Well, Nicholas, when you aren’t allowed to come inside, it must be then a highly
confidential meeting, I can assure you. After all, the General so far insisted, you
would be with Martina all the time.”
“Are you coming too?” Martina asked Brigitte.
“This time you are invited, Martina. However, I haven’t, so I will stay out of it. They
will tell me, if it is important enough.”
“Is Peter coming?”
“No, but I understand Mark is.”
“Well, I see you later.”
Later that evening the confidential meeting involving General Rothmart, Scott, Jane,
George, Martina, and Mark took place.
Scott commenced to speak; “Good evening, Martina. You do know General Rothmart,
and have known him as Joseph the Larenuf, Mark and my wife Jane, so let me begin
to explain matters. I have called this special meeting, as what I have to say, is going to
be very much of a shock to you Martina, and perhaps also to Mark. I have been
investigating the murders of Mr John Swantee Snr, and Mr John Swantee Jnr, and I
am about to discover the identity of the murderer. There will be a meeting tomorrow
at twelve hundred hours, when the murderer will be revealed by an eyewitness. I may
add the eyewitness doesn’t know yet of revealing this. I anticipate it to become a
voluntary revelation by that person, if I am getting the meeting in the right setting for
this. In the meantime, however, I have spoken to General Rothmart, and he has agreed
that in the circumstances, it would be better, to first call this special meeting.
I appreciate the Generals understanding in this matter, and as our superior officer, I
view it, is essential that the General is present, so he will be aware that no matter how
strange my antics might appear to anyone, I am seeking to pursue JUSTICE.
I have just received laboratory reports about the hair samples, people had left at the
hairdresser, and I think, Martina and Mark, that the results will be a shock.”
“Are you saying I have hair problem?” Martina asked.
Scott to Martina; “Martina, if it was just that, I wouldn’t be so worried, as a wig could
always fix that up. Regrettably, the news I have, are far worse, the laboratory did
DNA testing on all the hair, the hairdressing salon collected, as that was the real
purpose of the free hair cuts, and it has been established beyond any reasonable doubt
that Mrs Sandra Buckass isn’t your biological mother.”
“That can’t be, she is my mother.”
“I am sorry Martina, the DNA testing confirmed my suspicion, that Mrs Buckass isn’t
your biological mother at all. But, let me go further, Katrina isn’t your biological
sister either.”
“Scott, if I didn’t know you better, I would think you are pulling some stunt, I have
seen the birth certificates, that show Jack’s name on Martina and Katrina’s birth
certificate.” Mark interrupted
“Mark, it is my understanding, that you yourself questioned it, but couldn’t get
evidence, and finding the birth certificates confirming that Martina and Katrina were
the children of your brother Jack, you accepted that.”
“Are you my uncle?” Martina asked Mark full of amazement.
“I am sorry, Martina, not having been able to make that known earlier. I am Jacks
brother. I don’t know how Scott discovered it, but it is true, I am your uncle, and very
proud of that, I might add.”
“That’s great.” Martina put her arm around Mark’s waist, smiling, “I got finally a real
relative.” She added.
Mark then explained; “You see, Martina, our grandfather, was being persecuted, and
so he changed our surname from Hansweart to Lenitnes, in reverse meaning ‘guard’,
indicating, we always have to be on guard against the enemy. When I discovered this,
I reverted back to our historical family name, but my brother Jack, your father,
already serving in the Armed Forces by the time we discovered our true family name,
held, it was better, to keep the name Lenitnes, until he finished his tour. He died, and
so, never was able to change it. So, your historical family name is Hansweart. When
Jack married Sandra, I never was able to visit and so I never saw her, but from the
description Jack gave me I had a suspicion that Katrina wasn’t Jack’s daughter and
Sandra was an imposter, at least the one you knew as your mother. I checked the birth
certificates, but it showed Jack as the father and I was at a dead end, hoping that Scott
as INSPECTOR-RIKATI would be able to do better and get to the truth of the matter
better then I was able to do. I tried deliberately not to cooperate with Scott in that
regard so that he by himself and not guided by my views, would detect the truth.
However, let’s get back to Scott. He can explain matters better.”
Scott began to explain to Martina; “If I may, let me explain, DNA testing proves,
there is a link between you and Mark, but there is no link between Mark and Katrina
and Mrs Buckass, or between yourself and Katrina and Mrs Buckass. There is
however, a link between Katrina and Mrs Buckass, and so also the children of Katrina
have a link with Mrs Buckass. Meaning that Mrs Buckass is the biological mother of
Katrina.
“But what happened then to my biological mother?”
“There is worse to come, your biological mother was Sandra Lenitnes, and she had
two children, one was Katrina Lenitnes, and one was Martina Lenitnes, her husband
Jack was the father, and so the birth certificates are correct that Jack is your father.
Regretfully, both your sister and your mother were murdered, after Mr John Swantee
Snr was murdered, so that an unmarried mother named Vivien Hortamana and her
daughter Marta Hortamana could take their places, to hide from the police. Vivian
Buckass had fallen pregnant to a man, which they were trying to blackmail, and while
I am still awaiting laboratory test results, I am sure that the father of Marta is George
Fack. It seems Vivian Buckass was on a crime spree with a Henk Buckass, and were
blackmailing George. When Mr John Swantee Snr became suspicious about this, I
believe, that they then poisoned Mr John Swantee Snr. I have discovered that Henk
Buckass used to be employed as a security guard at the ‘Empire’.
General Rothmart informed me, that he once saw a woman with a child at the
‘Empire’, and I have no doubt, that Henk Buckass then was the security officer.
Police reports indicate their investigation against Vivian Hortamana came to a halt,
when she was allegedly killed with her daughter Marta by a truck on a lonely road.
In reality, Vivian and Marta were still alive, but had killed your mother Sandra and
your sister Katrina. They couldn’t get rid of you, because Sandra had two children and
so they held you alive, merely because they had to.
I have never met Mrs Buckass, who pretends to be your mother, but I think that she
will have such a deformed nose as Marta has?
“Yes, she has!” Martina commented.
“Well, that proves that I was right. What my issue is, that tomorrow, I have to try to
get Marta, we know as Katrina, expose the real killer of John Swantee Jnr being Henk
Buckass. It is my view that Henk Buckass caused Katrina to bring John the poisoned
coffee, without Katrina really being aware that there was poison in it. If we can obtain
that confession, then we have Henk Buckass, and forensic evidence will then enable
us to connect Henk Buckass to the murder of Mr Swantee Snr.
“Now, I understand, why they were always so nasty to me, but why did they want to
kill me, if I am not related to them?” Martina commented.
“This is, where it comes into. The blackmail on George was on the basis of money at
the time. You see Mr Swantee wouldn’t likely have accepted George to work for him,
if he had an ineligible child, as Mr Swantee’s morals were very strict, and he had too,
because of the secrets of the ‘Empire’. So, when Mr Swantee discovered that George
might have been subject to some impropriety, he seems to have given George an
ultimatum, to clean his act or he is finished. George must have warned Vivian that she
better keeps clear from him, as he would lose his job, and then it would mean the end
of payments. It appears, that Vivien and her partner Henk Buckass then decided that
killing Mr Swantee would get rid of that problem, as to ensure George of keeping his
job Henk Buckass poisoned Mr Swantee Snr. When George was on a temporary basis
running the ‘Empire’, Mrs Swantee who was entitled to take over for John Jnr,
appeared to have held it better to marry George, so he could continue to run it for
John Jnr, who at that time was a child. So, it was really more like a marriage of
convenience, at that time. I am not saying, she didn’t fall in love with George later,
but it appears that at the time, she married George, he was the best man to deal with
the ‘Empire’.
The ‘Empire’ is a highly secret facility, that was set up by Mr John Swantee Snr, but
he made an agreement with Her Majesty the Queen, that he would hand over the
secrets for the good of the country, provided he or his descendants, by marriage or
otherwise, would maintain to control the ‘Empire’, and this was approved by special
Act of Parliament. As such, all descendants of Mr Swantee, by marriage or otherwise,
were to be taken to include not only Mr John Swantee Jnr, but also his mother Mrs
Swantee. John Jnr however, realising that he might not live to marry you, then used
basically his last breath, to make the Pledge, which once made, would effectively
hand over the ‘Empire’ to you. We have however, now, that George is running the
show, so to say, and has been doing so, and there is absolutely nothing to indicate that
he did anything, but maintain the secrecy of the ‘Empire.”
The killing of Mr Swantee Snr, ended up being disastrous for Vivian, because she no
longer could blackmail George, as it would otherwise be revealed that she hadn’t
died. So in that regard, Vivian killed the goose that laid the golden egg.
With Jack being killed, she had a war widow pension and so at least she obtained
access to his estate also, and had ample of money to live on.
For the time being, this was all OK, until recently, when somehow criminals were
able to trace Vivian Buckass, and then realised that she had killed the real Sandra
Lenitnes, and they realised that they had Vivian and Henk Buckass, threatened to
expose it all, unless they were to help them to gain control of the ‘Empire’.
The aim was, that you, and George, be killed, and then, Vivian as Sandra Lenitnes
would take over the control of the ‘Empire, and in the alternative Marta, as Katrina,
would take over effectively giving the control to the criminals. So, Henk Buckass,
having been at the hospital, when John was there with Peter, and most likely Katrina
pointed out to him as being involved with Martina, saw his opportunity clear, to try to
kill John, and I suspect, he was able to cause Katrina to bring coffee, but Katrina
didn’t know about the poison in it.
Obviously, had they succeeded before the Pledge, that would have left George in
control, and then the criminals held, that they could always expose Vivian as the killer
of your mother Sandra and then George having become married to Mrs Swantee
would have passed on his rights to his biological child, Katrina, being Marta, and so
control would be with Marta.
However, the Pledge went ahead, and so Frederick Torquins, who had all along acted
as Father Jasona, whom he had killed many years earlier, had no alternative, but, to
try to kill you. He tried, and from that close range he never would have failed, wasn’t
it, that Mrs Swantee just stopped you for a brief moment, sufficient for the bullet just
to miss your heart. I regret that Mrs Swantee was killed, but Frederick having shot
you from such a close range, had no doubt having killed you, and then commenced to
give you the last rites, expecting you to be dead. He didn’t care less about Mrs
Swantee being shot in the process.
I examined all witnesses, and from there, I gained that picture, and realised, that there
would be another attempt on your life, to eliminate you. If he could eliminate you and
George, then Katrina would inherit the rights to the ‘Empire’, and if he eliminates you
only, then he could expose Vivian, and Katrina still would have inherited the
‘Empire’. Clearly, either way, Katrina would end up at the helm of the ‘Empire’. A
tool for organised crime.
I noticed, that when I came at the Central Cemetery, there appeared to be a large air-
condition unit next to the church, and there were air-condition grates all around the
benches in the church, but somehow, no air-condition actually existed. So, I
suspected, that there had to be some underground chamber, and those air-condition
vents were for an underground chamber, and not for the chapel itself. If they had
installed a large air vent, it would have been too obvious having such an exhaust pipe
coming out of the ground, and so, they used the church. The underground chambers
being used to hide ammunition, bombs etc. I noticed also, that there was a
transmission unit on the Chapel, and realised that there was a lot more to it, than
merely being a cemetery.
In the end, I proved it to be right, and Frederick was eliminated by me in the shooting,
but bound there will be others, who are involved with the other cemeteries also.
As I stated, we have an Act of Parliament, which is bound by the Treaty, between Her
Majesty the Queen and Mr Swantee Snr, and as I now am aware of, you are first in
line to be in charge of the ‘Empire’, and if you have no children, then it will be your
uncle Mark. If both die, without any further relatives, then the Treaty comes to an
end, and the control of the ‘Empire’ reverts to the Crown. Basically, similarly, as it is
with the Kingdom of Monaco, and the French.
We still have to deal with other cemeteries that are loaded with weapons but as it
affects you, the matter is concluded in for as so far, that you are legitimately the
person, who is entitled to the control of the ‘Empire’. This, as George was only a care
taker for John Jnr, and Mr Swantee’s will had bequeathed all inheritances to John Jnr
and as such the marriage of George to Mrs Swantee only enabled him to manage the
‘Empire’, but in real terms didn’t at all purport to give George the right of the
‘Empire’, as the criminals had understood. So, in that regard it didn’t matter, if this
Marta, is the biological child of George, as she could never get her hands on the
‘Empire’ unless as your sister, or if you were to have died before the Pledge, as then
the inheritance would have passed from John Jnr to Mrs Swantee, and then reverted to
George, as her widower. As such, the Pledge was a real problem for the criminals, as
this effectively excluded George, of the inheritance; he had otherwise by way of
marriage.
I may conclude, that I am having traced the grave of your mother and your sister
Katrina, so they can be given the funeral they deserved, and not remain buried under
the identity of a criminal.
We must however wait until tomorrow, as we need to have Katrina exposing Henk
Buckass, as the real criminal, who killed John Jnr, as after all, that was the very
reason, I became involved for, in this case. Martina, do you wish to say something?’
“Thank you Scott. I must say, that since I met Mark, when he came to the hospital, I
felt something strange, and it wasn’t that I had fallen in love with him, but something
I felt, that I loved him. I now realised, that it must have been, because him being my
uncle I must have sensed that, then already, but not knowing it. I am certainly deeply
affected being told, my mother and sister Katrina were murdered, and I am glad that I
might at least give them a decent burial, but I am also glad that this horror, of a Marta
isn’t my sister at all, nor this awful Vivian my mother. Having had to live with them
was nearly driving me nuts, and I am glad, they aren’t my relatives. I owe you Scott a
lot of thanks, really, as after all, I realise that you risked your life, to try to save me at
the cemetery, but it seems to me that you were rewarded with marriage to Jane and
expecting a baby, I can say, you haven’t done too badly either. I don’t know, what is
going to happen in the future, but at least, I intend to head the ‘Empire’, and guard its
secrets, with the same desire, as Mr Swantee Snr himself did. I have discovered I have
an uncle, I am pleased to have, and outside, I got a man, who cares for me. May I call
him in, as I view, he ought to know the truth?”
“You may, if that’s all right General, it is your office?” Scott asked.
“Scott, I go along, what you deem fit.”
“Thank you, Sir. Yes, Martina, call him in.”
Martina asked Nicholas to come in, and introduced him to those present.
“Colonel Nicholas Abrizinnie, in the presence of those attending, I have to inform
you, that I love Colonel Mark Hansweart, and I have decided, that as from today, I
will be known as Lieutenant Martina Hansweart.”
“Lieutenant, I love you, but if that’s your decision, then I will respect that. My
services to you will be no less devoted.”
“Colonel Nicholas Abrizinnie, may I introduce you to my uncle, Colonel Mark
Hansweart, he is my real uncle, as my father was his brother.”
“Did you say uncle? Gosh, I thought for a moment, you were telling me, you were
going to marry him.”
“What is the difference to you, whether I was her uncle or husband?” Mark asked.
“Well, I have nothing to say to that, just maybe that I missed out.”
“Missing out to be her Uncle?’
“”Missing out of being her husband, I mean.”
“Colonel, are you saying, that you got into this army, under the pretences, just to get
married to my niece?’
“Of course, Sir, I read a book once about the ‘Empire’ and read about Martina, and so
I thought, I might as well join the army, and get promoted and then marry her.”
“That sounds right. Where can I buy such a book, so I can find myself a wife, as
everyone else seems to do around here? Well, I think the issue of any forthcoming
marriage that’s between Martina and you to sort out. But, I do want to come to the
wedding, if the two of you get married, and try to have a normal wedding, not like
Scott and Jane.”
General Rothmart then announced; “Shall we call it the day, as tomorrow we have
still a long day ahead of us, and we mustn’t reveal anything, we discussed to anyone,
until Scott allows so. We don’t want to undermine, on the last moment, Scott’s good
work. Including, Martina, not to use the name Hansweart, at least not, until after
tomorrows meeting, as otherwise it might arouse suspicion and complicate matters
unduly.”
“Yes, General, I will have to restrain the temptation.” Martina responded.
“Thank you, General, and all others for attending tonight.” Scott closed the meeting.
Nicholas and Martina having left the meeting, Nicholas said to Martina; “Young lady,
you just gave me a real fright, about a love for Mark, and taking on the name
Hansweart. I really thought you were going to become married to him.”
“Why do you think, I said it that way?’
“To tease me?’
“To see how you reacted, and may I say, I liked it. Can I tell you something else?”
“As long it isn’t nasty.”
“Wait a minute, just stop walking? I whisper it in your ear, as I don’t want anyone to
find out the secret.”
Nicholas stopped walking, bends his head slightly, so Martina could whisper
something into his ear.
“I love you.” she took his head and kissed him.”
There was a loud applause, but Nicholas didn’t care and gently took hold on
Martina’s waist and kissed her back, “I love you too, my darling.” Then composed
himself and added, Lieutenant, you are out of uniform.”
“I am sorry, Sir.” Martina checked, and realised, she didn’t wear her cap, so she
quickly placed it on her head.
“Lieutenant, don’t you think this is a very bad example for the soldiers?”
“Sorry, Sir.” she smiled, realising Nicholas was teasing her.
“Sir, when are you proposing to get married?’ was one of many jokes soldiers now
put to them. Both, Martina and Nicholas, didn’t care, as at least they had declared
their love for each other.
They walked past Brigitte’s office, when Brigitte asked; “Martina, can you come over
for a minute?’
“Hi Brigitte, what is the news?’
“I am pregnant.”
“That’s great. What else?’
‘Martina, I just told you I am pregnant.”
“I heard, and what else is new?”
“Nicholas, what is wrong with Martina, she acts mighty strange, if you ask me, she
doesn’t seem to realise, what I am saying?”
“You told her that you are pregnant, and she asked you, what else is new, I hear all of
it. Can we go?’
“Nicholas, what is going on, you are also acting rather strange, I think?”
“Martina, and I, are all right, she just kissed me.”
“Oh, that’s it, the two of you are in love. Come on, Martina, get out of that, and listen,
I am going to have a baby.”
“A baby, don’t you first have to get pregnant?’ Martina asked, becoming more aware
that Brigitte was trying to tell her something.
“I told you before, I was pregnant.”
“Did you? I don’t remember you telling me. That’s great, am I allowed to hold it?’
“Martina, I am pregnant, the baby isn’t due for a long time, yet.”
“Sorry, I just got drifted away. What is it, a boy of a girl, is it a twin or triple?”
“Martina, Tracy just confirmed the pregnancy of both Jane and myself.”
“Jane too? Is it in the air?’
“Silly, we both are married, so what is wrong with it?’
“Nothing, just funny, thinking about you holding a baby, and not a gun.”
“It is really the same, as you need to take care of both, and they both make an awful
lot of noise, at times.”
“Yes, but a gun only does, when you pull the trigger, and a baby does, when ever it
wants to.”
“Well, that’s only a little difference.”
“Yes, tell me that after two weeks the baby is born. Your eyes will be half closed, and
you wish, you rather were in-between enemy-fire, than having, to get out during the
night, for the ever-ongoing alarm, called baby. At least, if you get two, they might cry
in tune.”
“Thanks, Martina, you really know, how to make me happy.”
“Of Course, I wish one day, I could complain about it, at least then, I have a baby to
show for.”
“Martina, I am at your service.” Nicholas offered.

“Don’t you get any ideas into your mind young man, we aren’t married, and for your
information, you can’t expect anything from me, while we aren’t married. Is that
clear?’”
“I was only joking.”
“I am not. I keep myself, until I get married.”
‘I didn’t want to offend you.”
“My dear, Nicholas, you didn’t offend me at all, I was merely explaining my point of
view, and I feel better to make that known right now, so there are no misconceptions.
So, if it happens you get me pregnant, then it will only be after marriage.”
“Do you want to get married?”
“I said, I love you, but I haven’t decided yet, when or if I will get married at all.”
“Martina, I adore you for being so frank.”
“You two, don’t forget, I was talking about being pregnant.”
“Sorry, Brigitte, I just wanted to make clear my position, so there are no
misunderstandings. I am not against babies, and one day would like to have a baby
also, but I have always held, that I keep myself for the man I marry, and I am not
going to change that for anyone.”
“Martina, you imply by that …..” Brigitte commented.
“So what, I am proud of this, and I am determined to keep it that way.”
“I think it is great, you are so determined, as if anything, it proves you are made of the
right timber, so to say, to head the ‘Empire’. No wonder, John wanted the Pledge, as
he must have admired you greatly. Sorry, for bringing this up.”
“John accepted me for what I am, and I will always love him for this. I intent to carry
on, to head the ‘Empire’, as he desired, and there isn’t anything, I want to do, to
disgrace his memory. He really loved me, and I love him, and I will always treasure
that, and if in time Nicholas is the man to marry me, that he will have the honour to be
the first one I ever belonged to. Until then, I am going to stick to my decision, John
accepted that, and I don’t intend to change that for anyone else.”
‘I wish, most women could be like you. I can only respect you and I can assure you,
Martina, that I fully agree with your position.” Nicholas stated in a very
understanding manner.
‘”Brigitte, have you already picked out any names?”
“Not yet, but I have a few in mind.”
“Has Peter indicated anything?’
“Obviously, he likes to have a son named after him. If it is a boy we have already
decided, to call him Peter John, provided, you have no problem with that?”
“You mean, because of the name John?’
“Yes.”
“My view is, that you are entitled to name the baby, as you wish, and if you use the
name John, as some token in regard of John Jnr, then I would say, I would find this an
honour. Please, let me make it very clear, that I wouldn’t be offended, but rather
would welcome such gesture?
“I think Peter would be very pleased to hear about that.”
Ladies, I know the two of you like to chat, but I have to do things, and Martina is also
pressed for time, as there is little of it left, before taking over control of the ‘Empire’,
and so, I would say, ‘Lieutenant, get off your backside, and get to work.’ if you don’t
mind.” He smiled at Brigitte.
“Martina, I think you have got yourself a man, who would boss you around, if you
marry him? Brigitte commented laughing. Martina and Nicholas then left.
Chapter 34
Scott attending to a Justice of the Peace.
“Mr Arnadius, I am advised, you are a Justice of the Peace, and I have here a few
WARRANTS, I wish to have authorised for issue for the arrest of certain people, in
regard of crimes, and I also wish to have search warrants, in regard of property of
some of those persons.”
“Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI, can you give me the first WARRANT, you wish me to
issue and please, state to me upon what reason you wish to do so?’
“Sir, I seek the arrest of Marta Hortamana alias Katrina Zumper, being her married
name alias Katrina Buckass alias Katrina Lenitnes under suspicion of having
administered the drug ‘Fentanyl’ to a Mr John Swantee Jnr, having caused or
contributed to the death of Mr John Swantee Jnr. I have hereby further stated in
details in the enclosed reasons of the ground of the arrest sought.”
“I have read the grounds and heard your statement and I am satisfied that there is a
sufficient reason to justify the WARRANT ISSUE in relation to Marta Hortamana
alias Katrina Zumper, being her married name alias Katrina Buckass alias Katrina
Lenitnes.
“Sir, I seek the arrest of Vivian Hortamana alias Sandra Lenitnes alias Sandra
Buckass, being her married name, under suspicion of murder of Sandra Lenitnes and
her daughter Katrina Lenitnes and having assumed their identities with her daughter
Marta and I have given further details in the enclosed reason of the grounds of arrest
sought.”
“I have read the grounds and heard your statement and I am satisfied, that there is a
sufficient reason to justify the WARRANT ISSUE in relation to Vivian Hortamana
alias Sandra Lenitnes alias Sandra Buckass, being her married name.
“Sir, I seek the arrest of Henk Buckass under suspicion of murder, of Sandra Lenitnes
and her daughter Katrina Lenitnes to have conspired with Vivian Hortamana alias
Sandra Lenitnes alias Sandra Buckass, being her married name, the murders of the
Sandra Lenitnes and her daughter Katrina Lenitnes and having been the driver of a
motor vehicle that killed Mrs Sandra Lenitnes and her child Katrina Lenitnes, I have
given further details in the enclosed reason of the grounds of arrest sought.”
“I have read the grounds and heard your statement and I am satisfied that there is a
sufficient reason to justify the WARRANT ISSUE in relation to Henk Buckass.”
“Sir, I seek the arrest of Mr George Fack, under the suspicion of having obstructed the
course of justice, by withholding from the police at the time of the murder
investigations, in regard of Mrs Sandra Lenitnes and her daughter Katrina Lenitnes, as
well as, obstructed the murder investigation, in regard of the death of Mr Swantee
Snr, about being blackmailed by the said Vivian Hortamana, alias Sandra Lenitnes
alias Sandra Buckass, being her married name and the person known as Henk
Buckass, I have given further details in the enclosed reason of the grounds of arrest
sought.”
“I have read the grounds and heard your statement and I am satisfied that there is
sufficient reason to justify the WARRANT ISSUE in relation to George Fack.”
Sir, I seek a search warrant of the residence of Henk Buckass and his wife Sandra
Buckass, under suspicion of harbouring stolen property, belonging to the late Jack
Lenitnes and the late Sandra Lenitnes and it is suspected that they may have items
used in the murders of those mentioned and/or others. I have given further details in
the enclosed reason of the grounds of arrest sought.”
“I have read the grounds and heard your statement and I am satisfied that there is
sufficient reason to justify the SEARCH WARRANT ISSUE in relation to the
properties referred to on the grounds as stated and any other places, where such
property referred to, might be held.”
“Sir, May I have the pleasure to thank you for your assistance?”
“Officer, I am merely doing my job. Thank you.”
Scott and Jane delivering the prisoners to Mark, for a meeting and to be charged.
“Chief Inspector Scott Rikati reporting, Sir.”
“Yes, Chief Inspector Scott Rikati.”
“Chief Inspector Jane Rikati reporting, Sir.”
“Yes, Chief Inspector Jane Rikati.”
Scott commenced; “Sir, this morning warrants were executed, for the arrest of the
following person, Marta Hortamana, alias Katrina Zumper, being her married name,
alias Katrina Buckass, alias Katrina Lenitnes, under suspicion of having administered
the drug ‘Fentanyl’ to a Mr John Swantee Jnr, having caused or contributed to the
death of Mr John Swantee Jnr. And I have the said prisoner here. Will the prisoner
step forward?
Mark then stated; “Marta Hortamana, you have been charged with involvement in the
murder of Mr John Swantee Jnr, and I request you to remain silent, until later?”
“You idiot, do you think you are getting away with this? If I have a miscarriage, than
I will sue you all. I am loosing time of work, my hairdresser is waiting for me, and my
children need to have their bath, and all you do, is carry on like an idiot, and all this,
while my tea is getting cold, and…” was Katrina’s response.
“Madam, if you don’t keep quiet this very moment, then those officers will
immediately place you in a cell, so just one tiny word from you, and you are gone.
No, not one word, as I mean it. I am not going to have you carry on, as some market
woman in my office. Is that clear? And I only want you to tell me, yes, or no, and no
more?”
“Yes.”
“Good, now, we can get somewhere. Let me make it very clear. No, don’t say
anything, as I warn you, if you say just one word too many, you are going to be for a
night in a cell, so just keep quiet. I wish to say, that if I feel, there is sufficient
justification to release you, then I will, and you can then go home, this means, it
depends on you, if you cooperate with me, or otherwise spend the night in one of our
cells. Is that clear, and again just say, Yes, or No?”
“Yes.”
“You see, I knew, you could cooperate, and if you just maintain this, then you would
likely be going home very soon, but only, if you cooperate, and can show us sufficient
reasons to do so! I make it very clear, you say one word without my permission, and
you can spend the night in a cell, as I am simply not going to sit here, having you
going on about, whatever you might come up with. Is that clear, and again, just say
Yes or No?”
“Yes.”
“Good, I like to offer you a seat, and please just sit down, you will be given later on
an opportunity to speak.”
Katrina wisely said nothing.
Mark said: “Vivian Hortamana, alias Sandra Lenitnes, alias Sandra Buckass, being
your married name, you have been charged in relation to and under suspicion to the
murder of Sandra Lenitnes and her daughter Katrina Lenitnes, and having assumed
their identities, with your daughter Marta, and I wish to inform you, that you don’t
have to say anything, nor have to answer any questions, and you may seek the
assistance of a lawyer, but anything that you say, may, and can be used against you, in
a Court of law. Do you understand this?”
“Yes.”
“Do you wish to engage a lawyer?”
“Not yet, perhaps later.”
“Can you please, take a seat?”
“Thank you.”
Mr Henk Buckass, you have been charged in relation to and under suspicion of
murder of Sandra Lenitnes and her daughter Katrina Lenitnes, to have conspired with
Vivian Hortamana, alias Sandra Lenitnes, alias Sandra Buckass, being her married
name, to the murders of Sandra Lenitnes and her daughter Katrina Lenitnes, and
having been the driver of a motor vehicle that killed Mrs Sandra Lenitnes and her
child Katrina Lenitnes, and I wish to inform you, that you don’t have to say anything,
nor have to answer any questions, and may seek the assistance of a lawyer, but
anything that you say, may, and can be used against you in a Court of law?”
“I am not going to say anything, until I have a lawyer.”
“Sir, you may call a lawyer now, or you may wish to wait, until I have first dealt with
the next accused, but, I must indicate that anything you say, may, and can be used in
Court of law against you.”
“I wait.”
Mr George Fack you have been charged in relation to and under the suspicion of
having obstructed the course of justice, by withholding from the police at the time of
the murder investigations, in regard of Mrs Sandra Lenitnes and her daughter Katrina
Lenitnes, as well as the murder investigation in regard of the death of Mr Swantee
Snr, being blackmailed, by the said Vivian Hortamana, alias Sandra Lenitnes, alias
Sandra Buckass, being her married name, and the person known as Henk Buckass,
and I wish to inform you, that you don’t have to say anything, nor have to answer any
questions, and may seek the assistance of a lawyer, but anything that you say, may,
and can be used against you in a Court of law?”
“Is the inspector again up to one of his tricks? I don’t need a lawyer, as I did nothing
wrong.”
“Good, I wish to advise you, that we will videotape this meeting. If anyone has an
objection, then please say so, and I will ask each of you, and all I want to hear is a
Yes, or No.”
“No” Katrina stated, scared to open her mouth, not wanting to get into a cell.
“No, as I am not going to say nothing.” Vivian stated.
“No, I am saying nothing.” Henk added.
“No, I am innocent.” George said.
“Marta Hortamana, alias Katrina Zumper, being her married name, alias Katrina
Buckass, alias Katrina Lenitnes, under suspicion of having administered the drug
‘Fentanyl’ to a Mr John Swantee Jnr, by this having caused or contributed to the death
of Mr John Swantee Jnr, I wish to advise you, that you don’t have to answer any
questions, and have to say nothing, but if you do, than anything you say, may, and can
be used in a Court of law? Do you understand that? Just answer Yes, or No?”
“Yes.”
“Do you want a solicitor to represent you, now.”
“No.”
Good, I am going to ask Chief INSPECTOR-RIKATI, to explain some matters, why

he has requested the arrest of the four of you, and I am asking you all, to specifically
keep quiet, and if you want to say something, then raise your hand, and I will decide,
if it is appropriate or not. I have no problem to have anyone, or all of you, spending
the night in our cells, if that assists to cool any of you down. Is that understood?”
Mark looked at Katrina, who kept her mouth shut, but merely nodded.
Scott began to address the accused; “To those present, I am Chief Inspector Scott
Rikati, and this is my wife Chief Inspector Jane Rikati, and this is our commander
Deputy Chief Inspector Mark Hansweart.
I seek to have this meeting, as I view, there must be some misunderstandings, and we
perhaps can clear the air. I will give a story, and I ask you to be quiet, and I offer each
of you to comment on my version of the story. It isn’t a questioning, and as such, you
are free to comment, or to keep quiet. After this, I will invite you, either to a cell, or I
might release one or more persons.
I belong to the homicide squad, and I was requested to investigate the death of Mr
John Swantee Jnr, but in the process, discovered that his father, Mr John Swantee Snr
had been murdered, some twenty years earlier.
Very briefly, I discovered, that Mr George Fack married the widow Mrs Swantee,
some twenty years ago, and as such acted as a guardian for John Swantee Jnr, and
took control of the ‘Empire’. It appears to me, that a Vivian Hortamana, and a Henk
Buckass, were blackmailing George Fack, and when Mr Swantee Snr discovered,
there was suspicious happening, he was murdered. In the process of the police
investigation, this Vivian Hortamana, and Henk Buckass, allegedly murdered a
Sandra Lenitnes and her child Katrina Lenitnes, but kept the child Martina Lenitnes,
and assumed their identity.
It is my understanding that the child Marta, was obviously innocent, as to what then
occurred.
I may state, that an eyewitness has come forward, who described the woman and child
and a driver at the time, outside the ‘Empire’, in an alleged blackmail attempt. I may
make clear, that the descriptions appear to fit Vivian Hortamana, and her daughter
Marta Hortamana. The description of the driver of the vehicle appears to be that of
Frederick Torquins. Mr Henk Buckass, I have established, you were at the time, on
duty as a security guard.
It is my understanding that Marta grew up as Katrina Lenitnes but when Vivian
Hortamana, alias Sandra Lenitnes, married Henk Buckass, then Marta, as Katrina
Lenitnes, became Katrina Buckass, and Martina Lenitnes, became Martina Buckass.
Neither Katrina or Martina were aware of the past event, and both grew up thinking,
that Henk Buckass was their father, even so, their birth certificates, showed that Jack
Lenitnes was the biological father of both. The birth certificate of Katrina Lenitnes
showed that Jack Lenitnes was the father, albeit, that child was murdered. Marta
Hortamana birth certificate indicates, ‘Father unknown.’
We therefore need to get evidence, to prove who is who, and so I required to do DNA
sampling, and you were all kind enough to sign documents, to approve DNA
sampling to be done, and we were entitled to use those DNA testing results, as we
wished.”
Mark now stated; “Marta, if you stay very calm, than you may say a few words.”
“Sir, Inspector, may I ask kindly, when did I sign such document?”
“Thank you, for asking me, and I intend to explain this. You may recall, that you
attended to a hairdressing salon, and you insisted to get a haircut for free, and you
signed documents, well those documents as the lady explained to you then, were to
approve testing in the laboratory, and you would be advised of the results. And, that I
am going to make known know. The testing results indicate, that you are beyond
doubt Marta Hortamana, and your biological father is this George Fack.”
“Daddy, my daddy.” Katrina suddenly called out to George, waiving her hand to him.
Her entire demeanour became that more of being a child than a mother of four
children.
“Please, calm down, Marta, I have to continue? Scott asked Katrina in a very gentle
manner, realising that she appeared to have reversed to being the child Marta, as she
was at the time having been forced to be known as Katrina Lenitnes. He wondered
was this perhaps the reason Katrina had appeared to act with a split personality having
suffered the effect of double identity not knowing who she really was.
Scott continued; “The test results prove, that Marta is the daughter of Vivian
Hortamana, and prove that neither Marta nor Vivian are related to Martina.
And autopsy was carried out this morning, at the grave of the alleged victims Vivian
and Marta, and it was found that the DNA are those of the real Sandra Lenitnes and
her daughter Katrina Lenitnes, and they are related to Martina Lenitnes. As such,
there is no question about it, that the mother and child were murdered.
I understand, Katrina, that you may desire to spend time with your newly found
biological father George, and I may add, that I understood, that Mr George Fack never
knew you were still alive, as from the newspaper reports he was given, the
understanding was that you had died.
As such, I would have preferred, to release you both, and the two of you could get
acquainted, as after all, family life is important, but I have difficulty with this, and
Marta, as you really are, I will express the problem, and you may then be free to
respond. All I am asking you, is to just listen, and I promise you both, the Deputy
Chief Commissioner and myself, will allow you to respond, say for a period of up to
ten minutes, and then I will take it from there. Could you just say if you agree with
that Marta?”
“Marta did you understand that?” The Deputy Chief Commissioner asked Marta.
“Oh, that’s me, excuse me, I thought I was Katrina. Sorry. Yes, I agree. Hi, daddy.”
And Marta waived to George.
Scott continued; “Marta, I ask you to listen carefully to me, as I am going to explain,
what I want to have clarified. Some time ago, Mr John Swantee Jnr attended to the
hospital, with a friend Mr Peter Lagsmore, who had a fishbone causing problems, and
then you presented coffee to Mr John Swantee Jnr, and Mr John Swantee Jnr, then
made later known that you were very friendly to him, really nice.”
“Yes, it was Henk, who told me to be very nice to him, and I tried to be really nice to
him.”
“Marta, as I said, you were really very nice to him, and Mr Swantee apparently made
this known to Mr Peter Lagsmore, that you had been really nice to him, and while you
stated a minute ago that Henk told you, we don’t know of course, who Henk is,
and…..”
Katrina was then interrupting Scott; “I just told you, my father Henk Buckass told me,
I mean my ex father, as George is my father now, Hi George..” and she began to
waive again to George.
“Marta, please, listen to me, as it is alleged that the coffee, you gave to Mr Swantee
caused his death, and he died as a result, and so, this implicates you to murder of Mr
Swant…”
“Don’t you dare to tell me I murdered Mr Swantee, or whatever his name was, I was
nice to him, and for that I get to go to jail, and you said, he told you that I was nice to
him, and you see, what they do to me, I am now going to jail, and I was being nice,
you see, Henk, I told you, I shouldn’t give the coffee, but you……...” Katrina was
saying in a highly emotional voice appearing to change between the old Katrina and
being Marta.
“Shut up, stupid.” Henk yelled.
Katrina with cries and sobbing; “You call me stupid, when you told me to offer the
coffee, and you put some stuff in, and you told me, that was for the taste, and now this
Scott says, this Mr what-ever-his-name is, died. You killed him, with that stuff, and I
get the blame, and now I have to go to prison, and I am going to have a miscarriage,
and they are going to steal my superannuation, and I wont get paid overtime in prison,
and who is going to do my hair, and that’s because you put that stuff into the coffee,
and made me to be nice…….’
“I told you to shut up, as they don’t know, who did it, shut your face, or I kill you.”
George interrupted; “Don’t you dare to talk about my Marta that way, you cold
blooded murderer, first you kill my best friend, then his son, who was my stepson,
and then my wife, and now you trying to get stuck into my daughter. Come here dear,
Marta, daddy will protect you, as I am not going to stand by, letting him do anything
against you, come dear, come to daddy?” George stretched his arms in an inviting
manner for Katrina to come to him and she did and sat on his lap.
Katrina in sobbing voice continued; “Daddy, I promise, I was a good girl, Henk
Buckass was telling me, I had to be nice to this man, and give him a cup of coffee,
and he put something in it, I promise, I am telling the truth, and he then hid it in the
room, as he said it was something nice, and he wants to keep it.”
“My dear, Marta, I believe you, and you tell your daddy what you know, and I
promise, that I will take you home with me. I have cried, when they told me that the
truck killed you, and now that I have you back, I want you to be with daddy. Tell the
truth, but please be nice to the inspector, as he really is trying to help you? Please,
stay calm, and don’t yell, just tell daddy, where did Henk put the things, he used?”
George said while having his arm around Katrina seeking to comfort her.
“Daddy, he is a nasty man, and he hid it in the room, and he marked it, and later he
came and took it home, and I know, he put it in a book.”
“You tell daddy, what book and where?”
“I know daddy, he put it in a book, that has the name Bible on it, and the bottle is in it,
and he got names in there too, and lots of dates, I know daddy, because I have read
them, and I remember now, he got the name Frederick Torquins in it, stating
Cemetery Chapel, and he killed Father Jasona.”
“Marta, my dear, who killed Father Jasona?” George asked gently.
“Daddy, it was Henk Buckass, and this man Ivan the Terrible and this Frederick
Torquins, I know, because, when they came in the house, I heard them talking that
they had fun to kill the priest, he was screaming from pain, when they were cutting off
his legs, with a knife. I couldn’t sleep for a long time as I heard one man screaming
when they killed him and I was afraid he would come and get me when I am asleep,
as I didn’t help him. He was looking at me and screamed for me to help him but I
couldn’t as I was little. And I can still see his eyes on the kitchen table as Henk and
Frederick and this Ivan were playing with them and I had to hold it in my hand and I
was really scared. And now I see those eyes when I go to sleep. They killed him. ”
“Marta, be careful, what you say.”
“I am telling the truth, daddy, as they got the priest to our house, and they cut him up
in our kitchen. They buried his body in our yard, as Father Jasona had to die, because
he knew mummy.”
“Marta, you know, these nice police officers can check, and if they find out you aren’t
telling the truth, than you will be in trouble too.”
“Daddy, I promise, I am telling the truth, and I know also, where they buried other
priests. Henk told me, that they had to do so, to get the devil out of them, as he read it
in the book. He said, that he was told by God, to do it.”
“Marta, my dear, I will look after you, and take you home, when the Police officers
allow us to do so.” George gently stated.
“She is crazy, she is lying, don’t believe her, I am innocent, it was Vivian, who did it
all, with this Frederick, they killed the priest, and hid them in the yard.” Henk yelled
trying to blame Vivian for it all.
“You creep, you killed Mr Swantee, so George wouldn’t be sacked, and you drove the
truck over the mother and the child.” Vivian yelled at the top of her voice back, then
realising she had just exposed it all.
“But, you suggested it, and you held them, when I tied them up, so, you are as much
at fault, as I was. Don’t you try to blame me for everything, you wanted Katrina to get
the ‘Empire’, when Frederick came to us, making clear that his boss wanted Katrina
to get the ‘Empire’, to enable his boss to get into it, to get his hands on the secrets of
the ‘Empire’.” Henk yelled back.
“Fool, now they know, why we tried to kill Martina, you idiot, you just told them.”
Vivian yelled at Henk.
Scott held there was sufficient details to justify George and Katrina to be released and
commenced to say; “Mr George Fack, it is a pleasure to withdraw all charges against
you, and you are free to leave, but I must inform you, that you are no longer in charge
of the ‘Empire’. At this very moment, Martina has taken over, as the rightful entitled
person to do so.”
“Chief Inspector, I want to thank you for finding my long lost child, Marta, and I am
glad, that I am no longer responsible for the ‘Empire’ as I can now devote the rest of
my life to my daughter.”
“Daddy, I got a husband and four children.”
“That’s great, I am really blessed, and have again a family. Oh, Chief INSPECTOR-
RIKATI, I can never thank you enough. I will not die lonely of old age. I have
grandchildren, also. May I please, take my daughter home?” George asked.
“Marta Zumper, I wish to inform you formally, that upon the statements you made, I
believe it would be appropriate for me to withdraw all charges against you, and to
release you upon the provision, that you are willing to fully cooperate with the
investigation, and to present yourself in Court, if needed, in regard of the cases
against Vivian Hortamana, your mother, and Henk Buckass her husband.”
“Sir, I wish to thank you, and your wife, and this nice Chief what-ever Mark what-
ever for having helped me to find my real father, and Scott, can I ask you a question?”
“Yes, Marta.”
“Did you check the DNA on my children?’
“Yes, Marta.”
“How many different fathers did you find?”
“They all have the same father.”
“Did you find out which one?”
“Yes, but don’t you know?”
“I had that many, I don’t know.”
“Its Maximillian, your husband.”
“What, this rat, and I thought, he could never make it. How did he do it? Gee, he is
better then I thought. I have to ask him, how he did it. Honestly, I thought they were
of……”
“Marta, I can assure you, they are your husbands.”
“Gee, I never realised Maximillian is so good, he is really great, that poor man, and I
have been giving him hell, he can’t perform, I am so sorry. And, can I ask you, can
you do it?’
“Marta, I think we just concentrate on you and your daddy going home, and see your
husband and the children.”
“Yes, thank you, I like you, and sorry I hit you in the hospital, I am honestly sorry,
but, you know, this nurse wasn’t nice, I can still feel her hand.”
“Yes, Marta, I understand. Just go home now.”
“Thank you, Thank you.”
Katrina was leaving, cuddling with George.
Mark formally charging Vivian; “Mrs Vivian Buckass, alias Sandra Buckass, you are
under arrest, for the murder of Sandra Lenitnes, and her daughter Katrina Lenitnes,
and these officers will take you to your cell.”
Mark formally charging Henk; “Mr Henk Buckass, you are under arrest, for the
murder of Sandra Lenitnes, and her daughter Katrina Lenitnes, and these officers will
take you to your cell.”
When they left, Jane began to comfort Mark, as he now had tears in his eyes, having
just witnessed, the gore details how his sister-in-law and his niece were cold
bloodedly murdered.
“Scott, please excuse me, but it is extremely difficult for me, to have kept quiet, when
those two were talking about those murders, for the sake of saving their own necks. I
could say, that if it were for me, I would recommend you to be Chief Commissioner,
as you are truly a great man. I suspected something was wrong, with Katrina and
Sandra, but the birth certificates misled me, but you aren’t just good, you are
exceptionally brilliant. In a way, I feel sorry for this Marta, as she was really innocent.
Sure, she was a loudmouth, but in the end, I am glad, George has now a family, he
also longed for. Perhaps, in all of it, Martina is the only one, who is left to suffer, as
she lost John.” Mark explained to Scott.
“And, if I am right, she has a new man in her life, by the name of Nicholas.
Remember, how he was offended, thinking, she was loving you, and she was going to
get married to you?” Scott asked.
Mark, through his tears, had to laugh about that too, “I just hope, that the two of them
will work out. I just wonder, if the priest was a bogus priest, does this then invalidate
the Pledge?”
Scott responded; “Not in my view, as their Pledge was given to the Lord, and the
priest merely was there to officiate. We will never find out, if Frederic Torquins was a
real priest or not, but he certainly wasn’t Father Jasona, as he was murdered. The
church could perhaps renounce the Pledge, upon grounds that because it concluded
Frederic Torquins never having been a real priest. The church need to prove this, and
this would be extremely difficult, where he has been known as a priest, for about
twenty years, and officiate many weddings and baptism, as such the Pledge remains,
as it is. After all, if people became married and twenty years later it is found, that the
priest, who married them, never was a real priest, then could one then hold the
marriage invalid, clearly the marriage had taken place, in circumstances then, it was a
proper legal marriage. Also, I understood, that Martina and John lived together in her
flat, and it seems that then they might be classified as De Facto, and the rights thereof.
We also have to think, about the legality of the marriage of Brigitte and Peter
perhaps? Anyhow, we will see, what happens in time.”
“I think, not something I would like to be faced with having to decide, thank you.
That might be, most likely up to the Courts.” Mark responded.
“Mark, do you know, where there is a pet-shop?”
“Are you planning to buy a dog?’
“No, Jane is going to raise birds, she is going to walk about with a birdcage on her
head, for the next week. That was the bet, if she lost.”
‘In all fairness, I lost and true to my word, I have to do so.” Jane said.
“Well, I will give you a chance to get off it.”
“Tell me, I will take the bet.”
“Just give me a chance to tell you, what the bet is, please.”
“I am curious?”
“What about we do double or nothing, meaning, that we bet that you carry three
babies and how many do you say?”
“One, thanks, for the moment.”
“Fine, if there are triplets, then you have the birth cage for two weeks, and in case of
one, then I’ll wear the Scottish kilt, and slippers for two weeks.”
“You will wear any skirt, I select then.”
“Fine, I accept.”
“Mark, did you hear that? He accepts, so if there won’t be triplets, he wears a skirt, I
select for two weeks.”
‘What about, if they are twins?” Mark asked.
“Then Jane wears the birdcage for two weeks, and I wear any skirt for two weeks.”
“What about quadruplets?’
“Mark, would you mind, I am not a baby factory? I desired Scott, I have wished to get
pregnant, but I didn’t mean, I want a whole regiment of soldiers to be trained at one
time, all being Scott Rikati Juniors, or Jane Rikati Juniors.
‘Sorry, I ask, anyhow, I better let the two of you go to enjoy yourselves, to have a nice
day out, so you can be fresh at work, tomorrow.” Mark said smiling
“I resign.”
“Jane you can’t resign.”
“I resign.”
“Scott, you can’t resign, you aren’t yet, Chief Commissioner, remember?”
“Sorry, Mark, we are going into business together, under the name, “MAY JUSTICE
ALWAYS PREVAIL”. You can hire us, then for the good of JUSTICE.
“What about, if I can have you promoted to General?”
”Sorry, Mark, no deal.”
“What about, Chief of Staff?’
“No deal.”
“What about, Minister of Defence?”
“No Deal.”
“Do you think King of the Country might do it?’
“I am already King of my own castle, and anything less is a degradation. Anyhow, my
wife wants my attention. See you, Mark.”
“Scott, they located the secret passage in the chamber. You were right. We are
waiting for you to help us out, as we can’t open it unless you are with us.”
“Well, I told you we are now in business as ‘MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL’
so you can hire us, if we accept the job.”
“Aren’t you curious to discover what it leads to?” Mark asked.
“I probably already know. Just don’t try to open it as otherwise it might likely set off
dynamite. Just wait until I am back on the job.”
“When is that?’ Mark asked.
“Do you need to ask, really? Just get the scriptwriter to write the plot and I am back at
work. I am going now as my wife wants my attention and in her expectant condition, I
better don’t let her keep waiting. Bye.”
“Good luck, to both of you.”
Scott and Jane are enjoying their break away from service for several weeks already,
when a phone call from Mark is received; “Hallo Jane, how are you settling back in
the house?”
“To tell you the truth, I love it. Have you seen his laboratory? It is great. The whole
house has been renovated, but the garden still needs some attention. I really love it
here. And have you seen his toys? I got into the Rikati-Snail, man, you wish you had
one.”
“Hold on Jane, don’t make me jealous. It seems you are happy, all right. Anyhow, I
got Scott’s niece and nephews here, all four of them, they want to come over to your
place. Shall I send them down by police car?”
“Mark, I think you made a mistake, I don’t know any of Scott’s niece and nephews.
Are you sure?”
Well, they tell me that their mother dropped them off, for them to spend time with
Uncle Scott.”
“What are their names?”
“Just wait, I will ask. Phillip says, twelve years old, Betty is eleven years old, Rodney
is nine years old, and Johnny is eight years old.”
“And who are their mother and father?”
“Wait, I ask, they say Marta and Maximillian and they say that Scott had put their
grandfather George in prison. Hold on, Jane I think I got the picture here, I now
realise, who they are. Just one moment I ask them if their surname is Zumper. …Yes
it is! Well, do you have a guess, who they are?”
“One guess, Katrina-Marta’s kids?’
“Right on, what would you like me to do now?”
“Send them over!”
“Jane, do you know, what you are in for?”
“Scott might as well get a training now, before he has his own children. I think this is
a great idea. Just send them over. And thanks a lot for helping me out.” Jane said with
real fun.
“I wonder who is doing who a favour, as they have already trashed my office before I
even knew they were in there. Are you sure you are going to handle them?”
‘If I don’t, Scott will. He is going to be a daddy now, so he might as well do the
obstacle course, before he really goes in to combat with his own.”
“Aren’t you concerned about your new furniture?’
“Let Scott handle that, who knows, what he might be able to achieve?” Jane thanked
Mark.
Scott had just walked into the room and asked, who was calling.
“Mark has done us a favour, he is sending your niece and nephews over for the time
being.”
“My what?’ Scott asked, totally surprised about the term niece and nephews.
“Your family is coming over to spend some time with you. I understand they have
missed on your company and they need some of your attention. I think it is really a
shame you have been neglecting your relatives that much. I have said it is all right for
them to stay for a week over.”
Jane, I don’t know, what you are talking about. And having complete strangers to stay
with us for a week?”
“Now, now, it isn’t nice to welcome your family with such harsh words. You never
even bothered to introduce me to them and nevertheless I am willing to overlook that
and welcome them into our house. Surely, you can do better than that. All I want you
to do is to promise that you will be nice to them and you agree for them to stay for a
week and not be nasty to them?”
“All right, if you agree with it, then I will too. But I keep telling you I have no niece
or nephews, but if it makes you happy, I will let them stay for a week.”
“Promise that you will be like a father figure to them, as I hate to think, having one or
more children on our own, than you would be unable to cope?’
“Jane, dear, I promise I will do my best and what is a week anyhow. It will be over in
no time.”
“You promise?”
“I told you I promise and I will keep to it and if I do something wrong, then you can
make it two weeks. Is that enough assurance for you?” Scott asks.
‘Let’s hope, you don’t live to regret this.” Jane mysteriously stated.
About one hour later, the front bell rang and when Jane answered the door, it was a
commando making known that a police car was waiting outside the gate with some
children.
“Let them in, they are our relatives.” Jane responded smiling.
The tall boy was a redhead, with curls, it must be Phillip, the oldest. He had on his T-
shirt two horses engaging in all kind of sexual positions. Then there was Betty who
was very cute, but she seemed to have an ice-cream cone on her brown haired head, as
the ice cream was dripping all over her. Then there was the black haired boy with
sleek long hair and then a blond haired boy, who was really cute also. He was the one
starting to talk. “I am Rodney and I am hungry, can I have some breast-milk please?”
“Rodney, you are a darling and I guess I would have liked to help you, but I am
pregnant and so need to keep the milk, but what about if you go with me to the
kitchen and I got lots of cow breast milk in the refrigerator and anytime you are
hungry then you can take that.” Jane answered.
“Gee, you are really nice, are you a friend of Uncle Scott?” Rodney stated.
“I am aunty Jane and I am married to Uncle Scott. Hi kids, can I ask you, are you
Phillip, and you are Betty, then you must be Johnny?’
“Yes Aunty Jane.” They responded.
“And have you heard anything about uncle Scott?” Jane asks.
“He put our grandfather George in prison, but he let him out now.” Phillip stated.
“He put our other grandfather Henk and our grandmother Sandra in prison and they
are still in there.” Rodney made known.
“And they put an ice-cream on my head.” Betty announced, blaming her brothers.
“You see Uncle Scott easily gets upset and when somebody does something wrong he
locks them up in prison. Now, if I did something wrong, he would do that to me too.”
“But you are his wife?” Johnny asked.
“For Uncle Scott there is no difference, one thing wrong and he put you in prison. So,
I don’t dare to play up and I am sure you guys also don’t want to upset him. Do you?’
Jane asked Phillip.
“Not on your life, I don’t want to end up in prison.” Phillip stated.
“I don’t think he is going to put you in prison, but he certainly would get cross, if you
were to damage his furniture or other things.
“Can’t I smash any windows?” Johnny asked.
“Well, we had just someone with a large footy here and that came out as a bomb and
it destroyed all our windows and furniture and now we are so poor, we have no
money left. So, if you guys want to be here on a holiday and want something to eat
than you can’t smash anything, as we otherwise can’t buy food.” Jane explained.
“Gee, you have a dear house and mighty expensive furniture and you are broke? You
want me to go to the Salvation Army to get some food for you?” Betty asked.
“It isn’t that bad, yet. We still have plenty of food in the fridge, but I am pregnant and
we need to buy more baby clothes, so you guys be nice and look after the furniture
and we all will be happy.”
The four children agreed with that.
“It seems Betty, you need some clean clothes, have you got any with you? I didn’t see
any bags. And for how long are you going to be here, just a few hours?”
“Don’t you like us already?” Rodney asked, then adding, “You promised I could have
the breast milk from the cow, are you going to send us away?”
“I am sorry, of course not, you children are great and if you wish I will be friends too
and what about you stay for a week and we phone mummy, if that’s alright? Do you
have to go to school?” Jane asked.
“We have six weeks school holidays, so we can be a happy family with you for all
that time. “ Phillip announced, then adding, “You see, we were going to stay with
grandma and granddad, but because Uncle Scott put them in prison, we now have to
stay here.”
“I am sure Uncle Scott will be mighty pleased with having you children here, but as I
said don’t upset him.”
“I heard from granddad George, he killed a priest, because the priest was bad and hurt
you, so we better be careful with him, as we don’t want him to kill us.” Phillip said.
“He doesn’t kill children. He is a very nice man and I think, if you are nice to him
then he will be also nice to you.”
“We see.” Betty stated.
The children followed Jane into the house and Jane asked Scott to welcome the
children. Jane introduced the children and then explained, who their parents were and
that as he had put grandma and granddad in prison, they now were planning to stay
with Uncle Scott for the time being, for holidays.
Scott was utterly amazed about what he was just told. He had heard the rumour about
Katrina’s kids cutting of the furniture and breaking of windows, etc and the last he
wanted them to do, is to wreck the newly renovated home. They were certainly not
related to him. However, he didn’t think it was appropriate to say so and hurt the
children’s feelings and it might be nice to have the children around.
‘A good test for Jane, to play a mother.’ He thought.
Treating the children, as if they were family, he said; “I am glad, you children finally
have visited me, as I have been wondering when it would happen. You have already
met Aunty Jane, I can tell you, she likes to keep the house nice and clean, and so if
you want to stay here, then you guys have to be nice to Aunty Jane. Is that clear?”
“Yes Uncle Scott.” Was the response.

“Fine, Betty, I think the ice cone is a beautiful decoration on your head, but not
wanting to upset Aunty Jane, I suggest you go in the bathroom and clean it off, while
the boys here empty their pockets of any knives etc. Right boys?”
Jane and Betty left and the boys commented; “Yes, Uncle Scott.” and began to empty
out their pockets.
“Fine, and you children, are well behaved that we might go for a drive to town and
you all can buy new clothes and whatever you like?’
“But, Aunty Jane said, you are poor?” Johnny asked.
“We’ll shop at the store and they put it on an account for us and so we can pay later.”
Scott tactically explained.
“Gosh, would they do that for us too? Maybe we should tell mummy to do the same?”
Johnny asked.
“Of course not, they only do it for Uncle Scott, as if they don’t, he puts them in the
clink, don’t you?” Phillip asked.
“We better don’t go into that.” Scott responded.
“Can I keep the chewy gum in my pocket? I have only used it for a week?” Johnny
asked.
“Sure, you can, but what about if you throw it away and I buy a box of chewing gum
and then you can every time have a new one?” Scott suggested.
“Gosh, you are really a nice Uncle.” Johnny responded.
“Just promise that chewing gum goes in the bin and not anywhere in the house, as you
don’t want to upset me, do you?”
“Oh, no. You are very nice and we know, what you do with people that upset you. We
want to be your friends.” Johnny stated.
“Well, I think we are already. What I want to ask you guys is what would you like to
do tonight? Pick out something you all agree to and I see, if we can go there?”
“Uncle Scott, we are hungry and have never been to a real restaurant and they have
this real classy restaurant, but we are never allowed to go there. Can we have a real
meal, and go there?” Phillip asked.
“If you and your brothers and sister like, that then you pick the restaurant we’ll then
go there.”
“But if they don’t let’s in?” Rodney asks.
“They will.” Scott assured him.
“He puts them in prison and shoots them and then there is nobody to stop us.” Johnny
made very clear.
“I will not go that far, but they will allow you children to come in.”
Granddad George told us that you could do anything you want, but that the Queen
crossed you. At school, we learn that to cross someone is bad, that’s being dishonest.”
Rodney commented.
“I think you misunderstood, what your grandfather said. The Queen didn’t double
cross us, is that what you mean? Her Majesty had a special cross made for Aunty Jane
and myself being a reward for dealing with people, who are bad.” Scott explained.
“I want to join the Police Force and get myself a cross too.” Phillip stated.
“Not that easy. As Aunty Jane and I are the only people alive, who have them.” Scott
said.
“What, they kill the people who have one and then give it to Aunty Jane and you?
Can’t they afford making more of them?” Johnny asked.
“Her Majesty doesn’t go around killing people or having people killed. Her Majesty
has them made, but it is so extremely difficult to be awarded a cross, that the people
who had them also, are all dead.”
“If you die, then I can get yours, as you won’t need it any more.” Rodney announced.
“Sorry, I don’t plan to die yet.” Scott responded smiling.
Jane joined Scott and the boys and Betty was cleaned up. Jane was very much
impressed, noticing that Rodney and Johnny each had taken a seat on Scott’s lap and
Phillip was siting at Scott’s feet. Whatever Scott had done, he certainly had managed
well.
“Aunty Jane, Uncle Scott is going to throw all the waiters in the clink and we can then
visit the restaurant and if they are going to fight he kills them all.” Johnny announced.
Scott winked to Jane and she realised Johnny was exaggerating.
“We better first get dressed for dinner.” She said and then asked, “Before we go
anywhere, have you guys emptied your pockets? We don’t want to wreck new
clothing, do we?”
“We already did, Uncle Scott told us that we are going to get new clothes without
paying for it and they send him a nice birthday card, as thank you.” Johnny put
forward.
“If everyone is ready, we better go.” Jane said.
“Aunty Jane, why do you have soldiers around the house? Are they for real?” Betty
asks.
“Well, you see, we don’t want everyone to know we have gardeners working here so
they pretend to be soldiers. They are secretly planting our flowers, when no one is
looking. When we go shopping, they come with us, as we often have parking
problems and the gardeners looking, like soldiers scare the parking warders away, so
we don’t get booked. We can that way outside the shop and don’t have to walk that
far.”
“Gosh, I never heard of this parking system. Can I borrow them for my pushbike, as
then there is no one, who steals my pushbike?” Phillip asks.
“Let’s first work out what we are going to do tonight. Did you guys know that Aunty
Jane is a Colonel in the Commando’s? Scott asked.
“Gosh, a real Colonel, can we be in the army too?” Phillip asks.
“If you like, we can arrange for a large army tent to be set up in the backyard and you
children can sleep there as soldiers. So, for the time that you are here you are acting as
soldiers and that means you have to be very responsible.” Scott said.
“Gosh, Uncle Scott, can we really sleep in a big tent?’ Johnny asked.
“I will arrange it, but keep in mind, no whinging, as soldiers don’t whinge!”
“Of course not Uncle Scott. We are tough and my brothers will protect you and Aunty
Jane against the enemy.” Betty announced.
They all went off to the city to purchase clothing for the children and Phillip wanted
to have a double-breasted suit like Uncle Scott. Luckily, because of his height he just
fitted that smallest size available. Soon they left, accompanied by soldiers, and the
children had elected to go to The Classic Hotel.
“This is the hotel mum got kicked out of. Let’s see, if they let’s in and we can tell
mum that she next time should come with us, they will then let her in.” Phillip
announced.
The children were a delight for the entire night at the restaurant and whatever bad
manners they might have had before, it seems that they suddenly became very well
behaved.
Upon return, the army tent had been set up, stretchers made available for them, and
Uncle Scott explained that the gardeners would be waiting outside the tent.
“Isn’t that strange to have gardeners waiting here?” Phillip asks.
“Do they cost a lot of money?” Betty asks.
“We get them for free, because of the cross, so we don’t worry about that.” Jane
commented smiling.
“Gosh, I really need a cross then I can have them too. Then they can fetch me my
breast milk from the fridge.” Rodney said.
Scott and Jane went into the house.

“Scott, I must admit you are remarkable with children.”
“You too and I can tell you that I was told those children were horror children, but it
seems so far at least that they are great. It seems all they wanted, was some proper
attention.”
“You are adorable, but let’s see what happens tomorrow.
The children retired to their stretchers and during the entire night there were no
problems
The next day, the children again were very well behaved and a call to their mother
ensured that it was all right for them to stay a bit longer.
Scott took the daring exercise to take Phillip into the laboratory and it turned out that
Phillip understood chemistry.
“How do you know all that?” Scott asked.
“Learned of the Internet.” Was the response by Phillip.
Phillip and Scott became really buddies once they were in the laboratory and it was
clear that Phillip’s desired was to be involved in chemistry.
“Phillip, if you wish to spend more time with me in the laboratory then you are
always welcome to visit during week-ends. If that’s what you wish.” Scott said.
“Gosh, Uncle Scott, that’s great. You seem to know more that our teachers at school
and they only teach us things, because they are getting paid for it, but you do it for
free.”
“Just wait until you know, how good Aunty Jane is, then you will be really amazed.”
“Gosh, it is great to be here, now I don’t need to break windows, for people to yell at
me, as you talk to me without breaking windows.”
“Phillip, breaking windows or other nasty things, is the wrong way to get attention.
You see, you haven’t broken anything and you got my attention. Didn’t you? That’s
because you are being yourself and you really are a great kid.”
“Gosh, thank you Uncle Scott.”
“We better join the others, they will otherwise get bored.” Scott said and both left the
laboratory.
Jane and the rest of the children were watching movies and they obviously enjoyed
themselves.
“Looks like we aren’t wanted here. Let’s go back?” Scott invited Phillip, who was
mighty pleased being able to work with Uncle Scott further in the laboratory.
Scott showed the children how to make drawings and they were also shown the Rikati
vehicles, albeit they weren’t allowed to enter the Rikati Snail for obvious reasons.
They were really impressed and asked Uncle Scott to make little cards with drawings
of the vehicles on it and also Aunty Jane and himself in fighting positions. By the
time Scott had finished, they had a collection of hand drawn cards.
Scott to Phillip; “Phillip, I like to install you as the first honourably member of “MAY
JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL” and I present you with a badge number one and with
your initials P. Z. As long as you conduct yourself in a honourable manner to your
fellow citizens, you are entitled to wear this badge with pride. It means that at least
once a week you are required to assist someone without financial reward. Helping to
water the garden for a neighbour or walking their dog or else. If a person insists to pay
money then you are obligated to deposit the money with a charity. This, as you don’t
assist people for the money, but because you wish to do so.
If you misbehave then you will loose the right to display the badge, as it stands for
‘Strength and Courage’ Latin is ‘Di et animo’
In addition, I am going to install you as a Honourable INSPECTOR of Police of the
Empire City Police Department, as approved by the Minister of Police. Your shield
shows a guardian angel with a lion (some say it looks like a dragon) and again this
badge is only worthy to be worn, if you act in a honourable manner. It also means that
in future you may assist me in crime fighting and attend to crime scenes, working in
the laboratory.
Because you have shown to be so eager to work with me and have demonstrated
skills, I was able to convince the Minister of Police that it is to the benefit of the
community that you are allowed to assist me. Your age was a concern to the Minister,
but he accepted my assurances that you have conducted yourself in my laboratory in a
very careful and sensible manner and it was therefore approved. Before you can be
accepted and issued the badges, you first are required to make a pledge as follows and
I like you to repeat the following:
I Phillip Zumper, make hereby the pledge that at all times I shall wear the badge of
MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL I shall conduct myself as a good and
outstanding citizen.
I shall not deny another person their rights.
I shall not cause undue problems to my fellow citizen.
I shall fulfil my duties and obligations as required by law.
I shall fulfil my duties that I may have to do as instructed by my superiors.
I shall not humiliate or otherwise be derogative to another person unduly.
I shall respect the rights of other creatures tall or small and care for any animal that’s
in my care.
I shall show my appreciation to another person, where they have assisted me by
thanking them in an appreciative manner.
I shall seek to assist to the best of my ability, those who seek or need my assistance.
I shall be entitled to be given the respect and privileges that accompanies this badge,
where I fulfil my obligations by this pledge.
Phillip having repeated the pledge was handed the badge of MAY JUSTICE
ALWAYS PREVAIL.
Phillip then also made his pledge, as to uphold his honourably rank, as Inspector of
the Empire City Police Department and was duly installed as Inspector. He was also
provided with a special shield that showed a Guardian Angel with a sword and a lion
at the bottom. It was the Empire City shield and also shield used by Inspector-Rikati
for MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL.
Jane then presented Phillip with a double breasted suit that was completely white.
“Phillip, the white is the purity with which you are to dedicate your effort in crime
fighting and to assist others. It is also for use in the laboratory. White coats are too
often used for all kinds of things, but a double-breasted suit that’s white in colour you
don’t easily come across. You will stand out in the community as such and easily
identifiable wearing a white suit.”
Phillip was really taken by surprise and asked if he could put it on. This was accepted.
Soon thereafter Phillip returned dressed in the white suit and with his badge of MAY
JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL on the left lapel and the Empire City Inspector badge
on the right lapel, as Scott had indicated was the appropriate manner to wear the
badges.
“Phillip, I think that T-shirt doesn’t stand to well underneath the suit.” Jane said
smiling and handed Phillip a sky blue coloured shirt and a white tie and a white cap
with MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL printed on it, sky blue socks and white
shoes. Phillip changed into that also and was very proud that the tie had the emblem
of MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL on it.
“From now on anyone who joins MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL will be
required to wear a tie like the one you have.” Scott made known to Phillip.
“I have got some handkerchiefs for you.” Jane made known, when handing Phillip his
handkerchiefs, which also had embroidered upon it the MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS
PREVAIL logo and his name in it.
“Shall I change the clothing?” Phillip asked realising it was time to go.”
“Phillip you earned the honour to take it all with you. It is yours to keep, and you
wear it whenever you wish. But the cap is only to be used for garden work or other
odd jobs, to compliment work clothes. The suit is to be worn exclusively without the
cap.” Scott explained as Phillip was wearing the cap with the suit.
“Just make sure that you hang it on a coat hanger from time to time” Jane added.
“Jane, what about his glasses, he needs to detect, who is telling the truth?’ Scott asked
“I am sorry, I nearly forgot and his note book and wallet, the beige trench-coat and
matching hat and a grey raincoat, and belt with the insignia of MAY JUSTICE
ALWAYS PREVAIL also.” Jane made known, while handing more items to Phillip.
Phillip was totally perplexed, as he didn’t know when it is going to end. He was
mighty proud being the first official honorary member of MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS
PREVAIL.
“Just keep in mind Phillip that more is to come to compliment your outfit, but I think
you have enough for the moment. However, remember, always make sure that the
MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL logo is displayed on each item.
“I am a girl, do I wear pink, if I become a member?” Betty asked.
“In MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL we all are dressed in the identical colour of
outfit.” Jane explained.
“How can I become a member?” Betty asked.
“Well, you need to show good deeds and being a worthy person to become a member.
So, you can send an E-mail to inspector-rikati@inspector-rikati.com to obtain details
where to forward your application to or simply check the website. Obviously, all
future members must pay for the cost of their own personal items if they wish to own
them. In addition to that, if someone wants to become a member they must ask an
adult to write a note on their behalf, that they conduct themselves in a proper manner.
The membership application form sets out all details. The INSPECTOR-
RIKATI.COM website is the only official website for this and any other website isn’t
approved, unless so advised by us. So, if you have friends, who want to become a
member also, then make it very clear that they must have an official application form
and the INSPECTOR-RIKATI.COM website will show, where to send it in.” Scott
explained.
“I haven’t got access to Internet, how can I or my friends then get information?”
Johnny asked.
“Well you can always go to a local library and they can access it for you or write to
the author MR G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA.” Scott explained.
“Who is Mr G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA?” Rodney asked.
“Well you see, that’s the author, who created us all, he is the one, who for more than
18 years was doing exactly, what we now are set out to do. He was helping people in
the courts and in other ways, never wanting to get paid for it and it is time for us now
to continue his work. Baden Powell was the man, who was the founder of the scouting
movement but Mr G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA is the man, who first assisted people
for more than 18 years, all by himself. So, now he is now creating the MAY JUSTICE
ALWAYS PREVAIL army of volunteers who will help people without charge for
their assistance.” Scott explained.
“So, if I need a new pushbike they give that to me for free?” Johnny asked.
“No, that isn’t helping people as I mean, the helping is that if you need your pushbike
painted then you get your parents to buy all the items needed and a volunteer of MAY
JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL would help you to paint it without charge.”
“So, if mummy wants the house painted, they do it for free?” Johnny asked.
“That’s about it, but, obviously it is up to the volunteer, to do so. You can’t tell them
to do it, as otherwise everyone would want their house painted for free. We would
give a hand to people, who suffer hardship or are in real need of assistance.”
“What about, if I want to go for a trip around the world, can I get a free ride? Betty
asked.
“That isn’t normally applicable, but if an airline company donates tickets then we
could give them away as MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL can either give things
away, which are donated or make a special sale with all profits to charity. Meaning
that if someone wants to sell you something claiming it to be for MAY JUSTICE
ALWAYS PREVAIL then they must first be authorised by us, to be able to do so and
then all profits must go to charity. You see, there are many people, who are in it a
very bad situation and need help, so this is the way, we are going to try to help as
many people as we can.” Scott explained further.
“So Phillip now can sell Granddads car and give the money to charities?” Johnny
asked.
“I don’t think Granddad would like Phillip to sell his car, as he would have to walk
then. Donating means, where a person gives something away that belongs to him/her,
not that you can get it without the persons knowledge.”
“So, if Granddad sees Phillip taking the car, then he knows about it, and we can then
take the car? Johnny queried further.
“No, Granddad must approve of it and Phillip is obviously not allowed to drive the car
as he hasn’t yet obtained a drivers licence.”
“Can I donate Granddads pipe, as it stinks horribly?” Betty asked.
“No, you can’t donate something, you have no right to. You can only donate in a legal
manner that means, if you donate something and can get in trouble later for having it
done, then it is wrong. For example, schoolbooks you need for school you can’t
donate, as then you will be in troubles with the school and your parents, as you need
them.”
“Can I donate the eggs in the bird nest?’ Rodney asked.
“I don’t think the bird which laid the eggs, would like you to do that. You see, if it is
perishable then it is generally very difficult to have such items stored and
transportable.”
“What about if I want to donate five cent of my pocket money?’ Betty asked.
“Well, money can only be accepted in a bank account that’s for MAY JUSTICE
ALWAYS PREVAIL and is only for the purpose to collect money for charity. So, if
your friend was to set up some bank account not formally approved by us then you
might as well not bother to donate your money, as the people having those
unapproved accounts will keep the monies themselves. So, only bank accounts
established especially for that purpose can be used and it must be a trust account and
the INSPECTOR-RIKATI.COM website will show the approved bank account
details.”
“Phillip is a member, so he can take monies from that account and then we can have a
party?’ Betty asks.
“Sorry, no such fun. Any monies donated can only be used for charities and all
monies need to be accounted for.”
‘Can I sell clothes like Phillip has, if I had the monies to do so?” Betty asks.”
“Sorry, again, the clothes with our emblem can be sold only by approval, and it is like
that when you buy fake clothing then you are a fake! If someone tries to sell you
anything, else then they will keep the money and it means that charities miss out. You
see charities benefits from profits of any sales. If you want to be a real member then
obviously you aren’t going to help a person, who is trying to cheat and really robs the
poor by this?”
“Gee, that’s all complicated, I think I better send you an E-mail.” Rodney said.
“You don’t have to do so, if you visit me, as then I can do it for you. The internet is
for people who can’t visit me.” Scott explained.
“What about this Mr Schovka?” Johnny asks.
“His name is Mr G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA, and yes he can help out if you contact
him. Did you know, that if you can get his real signature then that’s a very valuable
item?”
“So I just copy his signature?” Rodney asks.
“No, that isn’t a real signature. If he actually writes it himself that’s a real signature
and he is the only one, who signs the Inspector-Rikati signature also.”
“What, can’t you write yourself?’ Johnny asked.
“I can write, but you see, as I explained before, he is the creator of it all and so he
created the signature and as such I can’t use that signature, but my own being S.
Rikati. The signature of Inspector-Rikati is only for the author to use.
“What about Aunty Jane, she is also Inspector-Rikati can’t she sign?”
“Sorry kids, I can only sign as J. Rikati. Like Uncle Scott, the signature Inspector-
Rikati is only for the author to use.” Jane stated.
“Gosh, this author must be really a very important man, can we visit him?” Rodney
asked.
“Well, I understand he lives in far away Australia and he plans next year to travel the
world, to see as many people as he can so then perhaps you might be able to see him
personally. He will sign for many children and you will not even need to have his
book.” Scott explained.
“Gosh, he wrote a book? What did he write?” Rodney asked.
“He wrote the crime/comedy novel titled INSPECTOR-RIKATI and that created all
of us. So, if you have the book he might sign in it, but if you don’t have the book he
still will try to sign on something else.”
“Does he fly like superman?” Johnny asked.
“No, he has to use a plane to fly, as he has no wings or a coat for that. He is just like
all of us a normal human being, who just wants to help a lot of people.”
“Has he got a wife? Can I marry him, then I be famous?” Betty asked.
“He is married and his wife name is Olga, I know, as Aunty Jane and I have spoken
with her.”
So, she is Mrs Schovka?” Johnny asks.
“It isn’t Schovka it is Mr G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA, but his wife is Mrs Olga
HLAVKA-SCHOREL.” Scott explained.
“Is she Chinese and reads the name back to front?” Johnny asks.
“No, she isn’t Chinese. And they did it so each have their own identity and no one in
the entire world have a name, as they have.”
“Gosh, they are really unique, I got the same name Zumper as my mum and dad and
them.” Johnny pointed out to the siblings.
“He was first Mr G. H. SCHOREL and then when he married Olga, he became Mr G.
H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA. And his wife Olga was Olga HLAVKA and when she got
married, she became Mrs Olga HLAVKA-SCHOREL.
“Gee, they took each others name, did they?” Betty asked.
“They did as they are equal.” Scott explained.
“Did you do that with Aunty Jane also? Rodney asked.
“We didn’t as we got married when we first met each other and so we had no time to
think about that.”
“Granddad George told us she bashed you in the grave, but she didn’t bash us. Does
she only bash people in graves?” Johnny asks.
“Aunty Jane wasn’t really bashing me. I had died and Aunty Jane wanted me to live
and so she beat my chest for my heart to work again and she was able to do so as
otherwise I would never be able to talk to you kids.”
“You are a ghost, you came from the dead?” Betty asks.
“I am sorry, I am not a ghost, I am a real person as much as you are.”
“Silly, he is Jesus as he too was dead and they tell us in church that Jesus died and
then lived again.” Johnny explained.
“Sorry kids, I am not Jesus, I am simply Uncle Scott. And I am Uncle Scott for all
children, if they want me to be that for them.”
“And I am Aunty Jane for all children, if they want me to be their aunty.” Jane added.
“And I am their friend, if they want me to be that.” Phillip added wanting to be
involved.
“Is this author a lawyer because you said, he goes to Court?” Rodney asked.
“No he is an Attorney, not an Attorney at Law as that’s a lawyer. Therefore, the
author is acting as an Attorney before the Court and he created his own document
titled THE ADDRESS TO THE COURT and that’s a document, he writes for people
who have to go to court, but can’t afford a lawyer. So, he types it all for them, what he
thinks a lawyer would state to the Court and then give it to the person, who needs it
and then they can win without a lawyer.”
“Gosh, he must be smart. Does he get paid for that? Rodney asked.
“No, he did it for all those years for free. He just likes to help people.”
So, he helps criminals in court to get them off?’ Betty asked.
“No he doesn’t help criminals, but he just want people to get a fair hearing. So, people
ask his help and he does it all for free.”
“Is he going to help our grandparents to come out of prison?” Johnny asked.
“Not exactly, as he can’t help everyone. You see, he does only few cases, as there is a
lot of work in it to research it all.”
“If I buy a book from him and ask to sign it, then I can ask him to get our
grandparents out of prison, you think he would?” Betty asks.
“I don’t think he would have time for that as he is a very busy man travelling the
world to see as much children as possible.”
“If you children like, I tell you a story about the author how he discovered the history
about ROOKATA?” Scott asked.
“ROOKATA, what is that?” Phillip asked.
All right, I tell you kids. The author Mr G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA does a lot of
research and the ROOKATA is known as a spirit holder, a music instrument and was
used as a seal of approval by aboriginals. The “ROOKATA” is a music instrument
sounded, when a very important decision was made (Aboriginal decision) that has
fallen much in disuse since “Elders” (leaders) of various Aboriginal tribes had to
decide not to use either “ROOKATA”, after two Elders of different tribes where both
insisting they had the superior one. This, as not to offend either one of them, if one
was chosen.
The Author Gerrit H. Schorel-Hlavka used to have his children accompany him
visiting aboriginal campsites and it was there that the author (having gained
considerable friendship) learned about the “ROOKATA” being some kind of
ceremony music instrument as well as deemed to be the “spirit holder” of the maker
of the instrument. Aboriginals tend not to talk about it as to avoid any renewed
clashes and many Aboriginals never even knew the past history about the
ROOKATA.
It was used by one of the now extant tribes that used to live in the (Victorian)
Grampians but also some other tribes. Because upon the death of the maker of the
instrument had to be either buried (with the person) or being destroyed (as to release
the “spirit” of its maker) it is unlikely that one will find many actual instruments of
the past left in tact.
Basically, only an “Elder” of the tribe was entitled to make a “ROOKATA”
and would celebrate a very important decision made by using, so to say, as stamp of
approval, by sounding the “ROOKATA”.
Because the “ROOKATA” was held to be an instrument to hold the “spirit” of
its maker it became an instrument to reflect the persons life (and its decisions) and
had to be of certain dimensions.
The Pipe (tube) was to be made of bamboo or hollow tube of a length

determined by the parts fitted over it. The end to the tube sticking out on either side of
the cones, was to be about ½ the length of a cone. Three Parts were fitted over it,
being (a) a wooden cone of normal thickness (about double that of the tube thickness)
but the base to be about double of that of the top of the cone The length of the cone to
be between three and four times that of the width of the base of the cone. (b) A
wooden cone double the thickness of “a”. (c) A hollow cylindrical piece, about one
quarter of the length of a cone. Cones are placed opposite each other to form one
chamber connected by the cylindrical piece.
Small stones and some sand had to be placed in the cones, which represented
the rough and the smooth ways of live. Pebbles from the river were out of bounds as
they were to hold to wash the spirit away! Also, less then half of the amount of small
stones used in the cone cylinders, was to be used in the tube and absolutely no sand as
this would offend the decisive decision made by the “Elder’. The tube could neither
have to have too many small stones, as this would restrict the falling down of the
stones through the tube and then lessen the sound of the falling down of the stones
and so the impact of the decision made. At the end of the tube were wooden stops,
which were sealed normal like the cones and cylinder part with special clay, to avoid
any sand or stones to fall out.
Upon a special decision the “ROOKATA” would be used to signify the elders
life long experience and the decision made perhaps much as a judge in a Court
signifies his verbal orders by a written stamped issued order.” Scott explained to the
children.
“Can we make one?” Phillip asked.
“I see no reason why not, just follow these details.” Scott explained handing them
each a sheet with the details of the ROOKATA.
“I may say that the author actually made one and so the drawing ought to enable us to
make one.” Scott explained.
For the next few hours, Scott and the children were eager to make the ROOKATA
and finally they had one made. It wasn’t precisely to the accurate description as
lacking bamboo and wooden cones, they had to settle for plastic weaver cones and
black water tubing, but it did the job.
Day after day passed by, Jane and Scott taking the children on outings to the beach,
trips in the hills etc. until the end of the school holidays came closer and the children
had to go back home. Betty, Phillip, and Rodney were crying, cuddling up to Jane,
saying they wanted to stay. Jane explained that they needed to go to school, but were
welcome other times to come, during weekends.
It was very hard for Jane and Scott to say goodbye to the children, as they had really
enjoyed their stay.
Soon thereafter, a call came in from Mark.

“Scott, George asks if you can give him a call.’
“Thanks Mark, I will.”
‘What-on-earth did you guys do to those children? George reckons they have
considerable changed for the better and they act like angles.”
“I told them that if they didn’t listen, I would send the Deputy Chief Commissioner on
their tail for having wrecked his office and you already put their grandparents in
prison, it seems your name alone scared the pants of them.” Scott laughing stated
disconnecting the call.
Scott phoned George.

“George, Mark told me you wanted me to phone you.”
“I just wanted to thank you personally. Marta is on cloud nine. The children have
changed for the better, they can’t stop talking about how nice Jane, and you were.
They said that your soldiers shot dead all waiters, so they could have a meal, and they
aren’t allowed to break any windows, as otherwise, your gardeners have to clean it up
and they are already too busy working during the night in your yard. Whatever Jane
and you did, resulted in a remarkably different approach and Phillip is talking about
wanting to become a chemist, as he wants to be like you. Even the neighbour
complimented Marta about the children having come to them and apologized for their
past misbehaviour and they want to make restitution by doing odd jobs to pay that
way for the damages they had caused in the past. And, they are really doing the jobs.
The neighbour still pays them some money, as he is glad the children are so nice, but
they save the money for MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL. Man, those children
have really changed and they are talking about wanting to come back for week-ends,
you think that’s all right with Jane and you, can you handle it?”
“We survived the onslaught for nearly six weeks, we surely can handle anything less.
Quite frankly, the children are a delight to us. They are welcome to spend time with
us again.”
“Thanks Scott and my best regards to Jane also. Just before I forget, Marta asks me to
thank you for looking after the children, as she had now a honeymoon with
Maximillian. She wonders, would Jane and you like her to stay also?”
“Thanks George, I will let her know when we are able to invite her, but at the moment
we have our hand’s full getting organised in view of Jane’s pregnancy. Just leave it,
for the moment with the children visiting.”
“Thanks Scott.”
Scott disconnected the call and joined Jane.

“We are expecting a guest tomorrow.” He said.
“Another one, who will it be?’
“Well, you were so nice to invite the children and now that they had their meal at The
Classic, their mother, you know Marta, wants to stay with us for some time, so we can
take her too to The Classic. I said it was alright, but just for a week.”
“What, you are kidding?” Jane asked with amazement.
“Why, it was good enough for you to do it to me and who knows it might work out
nice between you and Marta. Perhaps the two of you might become close, like
sisters.”
“I know, you just trying to get back on me for the children. I don’t regret them
staying, as they were a real delight. For Marta, I think, you better call her back
making known, I am too sick.” Jane suddenly put an act on, to faint.
“Don’t worry dear, I was having you on. Still fainting?”
Jane obviously had no problem and took hold on Scott and kissed him, “You better
watch it, otherwise will not cook a meal for you tonight.” She warned.
“Excuse me, young lady, I understood, we are eating out tonight. Are you trying to
tell me you want me to cancel our dinner arrangement at The Classic and you rather
do the cooking?’
“If you put it that way, my dear, I will slave myself to get ready, to take this old man
out for the night. Do I need to fetch you a walking frame?”
“Do I have memory problems or was it you, who couldn’t hurry enough to kiss me
before you even had introduced yourself to me? I was kissed by a complete stranger. I
was bashed by a complete stranger and forced to marry her or she was going to show
my butt to onlookers and now I am the aggressor? I am the old man you went berserk
about?”
“I just fell sorry for this poor old man. I didn’t want you to die never knowing what it
was being married and how was I to know you weren’t going to die. I thought that if
you die you make me a widow, and then I can get a flag free from the Government.
Didn’t you know they give a flag to the widow? What else did you think I married
you for?”
“Good looks, perhaps?”
“That came with it. I really married you because I fell in love with you and I think I
still am. I love you dear.”
What happened further is for the readers to guess, as we are leaving them on their
own. It will be for the next adventure book of INSPECTOR-RIKATI to learn all
about further adventures of the inspectors.
Chapter 35
Dear reader, the novel is completed and you have to judge whether you liked it not.
The following chapter is one that might or might not eventuate as such in every sense.
Did you like that Martina remained a virgin throughout the book, despite that it was
very, very close (of her loosing virginity) in the first chapter?
Did you understand that Martina wanting to remain a virgin for the man she marries,
and this was an incentive to John to make the Pledge, so she would head the ‘Empire’
as she was showing to be a person, who stood for what she believed in?
Did you feel sorry for Marta and what caused her complexity of character?
Did you, from onset, really suspect Katrina to be the murderer or did you suspect
someone else? If so, whom?
(Note; the scriptwriter himself actually didn’t know who the murderer would be until
chapter thirty-three! As he really never intended to have Katrina to be the murderer,
but wanted from start to have it appear like that.)
Did you find the novel to be written in a manner that you felt wanting to continue to
read it?
Do you find that the novel is ad hoc that it changes from scenery to scenery such as
the “Lady of Steel’ the mummy, the grave yard hidden treasuries the Pledge etc. that
you really don’t know, what the next chapter will bring?
Who was the most disliked character in the book and who was the character you felt
most sorry for? Was it the one and the same character?
Did you like the pregnancy revealing episode to attract the attention of the husbands?
Did you like Inspector-Rikati’s smart move to use the hairdressing salon for DNA
testing?
Have you ever considered some hairdresser could do the same to your hair? Did you
ever check, if they do so?
Did you realise that the smart Inspector-Rikati trying to throw off any suspicion that
he sent invitations to himself, precisely by this, caused the suspicion with General
Rothmart?
Do you think Scott will end up walking about in a skirt or Jane wearing the birdcage?
Did you notice that Jane the rough and tough woman was turning into a lady?
Did you find the remote control in the graveyard interesting?
Did you like the system devised by the author about the hidden chamber?
Did you notice that Scott was very considerate as to offer the Captain and his men to
leave the cemetery, so in case a bomb exploded, they would not be killed?
Did you view that Inspector-Rikati is a loud mouth, bragging about his superior
intelligence? Did you like that or disliked that?
Did you notice that Inspector-Rikati asked the Captain to assist to use the radio, to
enable the others to accompany him in the chamber? As such, he was very considerate
as not to leave Peter or Mark standing outside the chamber, but to settle their curiosity
by a chance to be settled by their own checking out of the chamber.
Did you notice that Inspector-Rikati at the very critical moment could make jokes,
seemingly as a way of relaxation?
Did you enjoy the explanation at the meeting with General Rothmart, to be able to
check, if you previously had understood, what had been going on?
Now, how did you find the Marta part? Did it affect your views about Katrina?
Did you realise that Katrina since childhood had suffered considerably and that this
may have led her to a split personality?
Have you realised that neither Sandra or Henk were actually questioned, but rather
throughout an informal meeting and the author enabling the characters as such, to
disclose things that INSPECTOR-RIKATI needed to know, in a more informal
manner.
Did you ever suspect that Mark was the brother of Jack?
Did you notice that except of the chapter two reference to children and notably being
horror children, the novel basically was without reference to children until the later
part as then the children not only turn out to be really good children, but become
important.
Phillip Zumper as the first honourable member of MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS

PREVAIL would you too like become as such or have liked to be, had you still been a
child? Do you plan to join up as a member?
Did you realise that the author never intended to write a novel as he ended up doing
so and he himself didn’t know, what he was going to write from one chapter to
another and it simply all went thru his mind when sitting at the keyboard? Have you
tried this system, not thinking about anything and just let it flow from your mind as it
comes?
The scriptwriter had never previously written a book and neither read any books and
very honestly learned, as he went on with writing. Do you feel you would like to read
a next novel of INSPECTOR-RIKATI?
The author’s wife, Olga indicated that she had a hard time to distinguish, as to what
was fiction and what was reality in the book, as it seems to flow so smoothly. Did you
have any problems to see the difference?
The scriptwriter has attempted, such as in paragraph thirty-four to have Marta in a
child like manner of talking. Such as “I promise”, children tend to use, when trying to
convince another person that what they are stating, is the truth. Did you feel this was
appropriate or did you view it ought not to have been used as such?
Have you heard about the ROOKATA and if so, where did you first hear about it?
Have you seen one in a museum yet?
Did you realise that the phone call mark made at the end of chapter nine was to
George?
Did you like the fact that Scott was playing the Uncle part even to the extend as
making cards (of Jane and vehicles etc.) for the children and telling them the story
about the ROOKATA and having let them to make one?
Before I forget, may we thank you for reading this crime/comedy novel and hope that
you will for a long time consider the many issues raised in this novel. And, perhaps,
you might read the next crime/comedy novel starring INSPECTOR-RIKATI’s?
© COPY RIGHT Mr G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA Http://www.schorel-

hlavka.com
“ROOKATA”
(Spirit holder, music instrument, seal of approval)
The “ROOKATA” is a music instrument sounded when a very important decision was
made (Aboriginal decision) that has fallen much in disuse since “Elders” of various
tribes had to decide not to use either “ROOKATA” of 2 elders of different tribes
where both insisted they had the superior one. This as not to offend either one of
them, if one was chosen.
My siblings and myself used to accompany my father Gerrit H. Schorel (now Mr G.
H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA) to aboriginal campsites and it was there that my father
(having gained considerable friendship) learned about the “ROOKATA” being some
kind of ceremony music instrument as well as deemed to be the “spirit holder” of the
maker of the instrument.
It was used by one of the now extant tribes that used to live in the (Victorian)
Grampians but also some other tribes. Because upon the death of the maker of the
instrument had to be either buried (with the person) or being destroyed (as to release
the “spirit” of its maker) it is unlikely that one will find many actual instruments of
the past left in tact.
Basically only an “Elder” of the tribe was entitled to make a “ROOKATA”
and would celebrate a very important decision made by using, so to say, as stamp of
approval, by sounding the “ROOKATA”.
Because the “ROOKATA” was held to be an instrument to hold the “spirit” of
its maker it became an instrument to reflect the persons life (and its decisions) and
had to be of certain dimensions.
The Pipe (tube) was to be from bamboo or hollow tube of a length determined
by the parts fitted over it. The end to the tube sicking out on either side of the cones
was to be about ½ length of a cone. 3 Parts were fitted over it being (a) a wooden
cone of normal thickness (about double that of the tube tickness) but the base to be
about double of that of the top of the cone The length of the cone to be between 3 and
4 times that of the width of the base of the cone. (b) A wooden cone double the
tickness of “a”. (c) A hollow cylindrical piece about 1/4 the length of a cone. Cones
are placed opposite to each other to form one chamber connected by the cylindrical
piece.
In the cones small stones and some sand had to be placed which represented
the rough and the smooth ways of live. Pebbles from the river were out of bounds as
they were to hold to wash the spirit away! Also, less then half of the amount of small
stones uses in the cone cylinders was to be used in the tube and absolutely no sand as
this would offend the decisive decision made by the “Elder’. The tube neither could
have to have too much small stones, as this would restrict the falling down of the
stones through the tube and then lessen the sound of the falling down of the stones
and so the impact of the decision made. At the end of the tube were wooden stops
which normal was sealed as like the cones and cylinder part with special clay to avoid
any sand or stones to fall out.
Upon a special decision the “ROOKATA” would be used to signify the elders
life long experience and the decision made perhaps much as a judge in a Court signify
his verbal orders by a written stamped issued order.
Chapter 36
Scott talking to the scriptwriter, “Pst…. Mr Scriptwriter, are you there?”
“Of course, Scott, how is it going? How did it go, on the visit to Her Majesty?”
“That’s State secret, we aren’t allowed to talk about that, and Jane just did it.”
“You mean gave birth?’
“You see, you are clever to know, what I mean.”
“Yes, and what was it a boy or a girl?”
“Now, you didn’t put that into the script, did you?”
“No, Scott.”
“And you don’t know, what name or names, we are going to use?”
“No, Scott, I don’t know. I might as well tell the truth.”
“And how is the investigation about Berriwillock going?”
“You mean about the death of G.H.S.?”
“Yes”
“Well, isn’t that for you to do in the future?”
“Oops, I forgot. How is the game INSPECTOR-RIKATI and the Secret of the Empire
going? Have you completed it yet?”
“Of course, I finished it. But, lets see if readers can be as clever as you to get the
virgin Martina to the Empire. But, that is for them to try. But what did you really
want?”
“Can I talk to your wife for a minute?”
“Of course, but what is wrong with Jane? Can’t she talk to my wife, if it is women’s
talk?”
“I think, Jane is busy, but I will check. She is awake, and likes to talk to Mrs Olga the
Scriptwriters Wife.”
Jane and Olga are joining into the conversation.

‘Scott, and Jane, just call her Olga, and you may call me Gary.”
‘You see, Jane, we are a family now, with Gary and Olga, I knew, he would do so,
because he knows, that without me, he hasn’t got a hope in the world, to write another
book.” Scott said
‘Well, what about giving us the good news?” Gary.
Jane said to Olga; “Olga, you know, those men can’t stop talking, so, I just tell you in
secret language that we women only understand, what names I have selected and the
gender.”
“That’s fine Jane, I wouldn’t tell my husband for the moment, as he talks too much
with Scott.” Olga responded.
“Olga, we decided, to not just have the Christian name, but also middle names, and so
the names are…………………………………………………………”
“That’s really very nice, and I can assure you, I am not going to tell my husband, as
he would otherwise, put it in the script. He just has to wait, until he writes the next
book.”
Gary asking Olga; “What have you got to tell me? Did Jane tell you, what I need to
know, as I want to write the next book, and the readers like to know about it?” the
scriptwriter asks.
“Sorry, dear, I am not falling for that. First start writing your next book, and perhaps
then, I might tell you. What do you think Jane?”
“You’re great, Olga, perhaps, we should come for a visit altogether?” Jane praised
Olga.
“Well, hum, Jane, I think, we better leave it, until my husband and I get the time to
come near you, because, you know, we are very busy people, and my husband hasn’t
done the mowing. The garden is still up the creek, he hasn’t finished the drawing for
the annexe we have to built, he hasn’t washed the car or vacuum cleaned it, he hasn’t
done the hedges and ……”
“Gee, Olga it was nice talking to you, but I hear a baby cry, I better go, honestly I
have to go, it was nice talking to you.” Jane responded.
‘But, Jane, I wasn’t finished with the list of jobs my husband hasn’t finished.”
“Sorry, Olga, but thanks for talking, and promise you don’t say a word?”
“What about Brigitte, what did she give birth too?’
Very quick then I tell you ………………………………….”
“Did she really Jane, well, I wouldn’t say anything about that either. What about
Martina, did she get married to Nicholas, or is their friendship off?’
“Olga, you are really asking a lot of questions, all right, again don’t tell anyone, it is
………………………………………….”
“Well, I better let you go, it is my husband’s everyday saying, so have a good time.”
Scott’s comment; “It was nice talking to you, actually, my wife and you, did all the
talking. By the way, Jane, you didn’t even tell me what Brigitte gave birth to, and I
now realise, not knowing about Martina either, Jane can you tell me please, wait, …”
“Scott, I got a dirty nappy with a package, can you come here and help me?’
“Jane, I really want to come, but I just realise, that Gary wants to talk to me about his
next book, and how we are going to do our business and you know, how important it’s
not to keep Gary waiting. Remember, he got us married, and got you pregnant, I
mean, made sure that you got pregnant, I mean, made sure that I got you pregnant….
Never mind, you got pregnant, and I am the father as the DNA proved it. You see,
Olga, I made sure that at least I know that…………………..Oops, I nearly said it, but
it got deleted. Gee, Gary did you listen in to Jane’s and Olga’s conversation or not?”
“Scott, I was merely typing, like with other thing, it just comes to my mind.”
“What about, you just make up that Jane gave birth to a dozen children, and they are
grown up already, that save us having to feed them, and bring them up, and we could
now start our own Rikati army?”
“Well, if you want me to add to the script?”
“Hold on, Gary, I was merely joking, surely you weren’t going to really write a script
of a dozen kids, were you?’
“Do you like to find out?”
“I better not, as then, you find some way to make it real, no thanks, I think, that can be
left for another book.”
“Scott, would you really like another book, or are you now too much occupied with
nappies?’
“Please, write another book, as quite frankly, you will do me a favour then, I will have
then an excuse to get away? Do you know, she even wants me to hand wash the
nappies, she says that it is good for the environment. Well, it isn’t good for the
environment of my nose, I tell you?”
“I see, what I can do, perhaps, you can help me then, as I can use a helping hand, I
only have to mow the lawn, cut the hedge, clean the car…….”
“Gary, I think duty calls. I have to clean a dirty nappy.”
“But, Scott, I thought you wanted me to get rid of those duties?’
“By hindsight, I think, I prefer the environment issue with nappies, then have Olga
telling me, what is outstanding, as she has a list full of items, I noticed. Man, does she
ever allow you to sleep?”
“Of course, why do you think, she wouldn’t allow me, when I am so…tired
…that….I….am…..”
“Have a good sleep, Gary, and thanks again.”
“Goood…….night….Sc….”
The next day, Gary asks, “Scott you there?”

“Yes Gary, had a good night sleep?’
“I did, I was wondering, as you were in the Police Force, can you help me out?”
“What about?”
“Well, I was booked for speeding one hundred and three kilometres in a one hundred
kilometre zone, and then I discovered later that the police officer changed the speed
zone on the penalty notice to eighty kilometres, and had me convicted through the
Perin Court for this, without having advised me about it.”
“What, the conviction?”
“No, the police officer changing the penalty notice, without advising me.”
“Did you contact the Perin Court?”
“Yes, I did, and the Registrar of the Perin Court said that I was convicted. Some
ninety five percent of people normally pay anyhow, as they can’t bother to fight it. It
would cost them more then just to pay up.”
“That doesn’t sound right, as that’s no law enforcement, that’s mere revenue raising.”
“I agree, and an abuse of the legal processes to have people convicted and paying for
something, they actually never were charged with.”
“Well, go to Court? Challenge it.”
“I did, and they revoked the Perin Court orders.”
“Isn’t that great, we do have a justice system that works.”
“Not precisely, as since then, I was charged for the same offence as “Driving at speed
over the speed limit.” there was a new court hearing, and the magistrate convicted me
for speeding in a eighty kilometre zone.’
“But, didn’t you say that the police officer issued a one hundred kilometre zone
penalty notice and the charge later didn’t have any speed zone in it, so how on earth
could you possibly defend the case?”
“Yes, but the magistrate doesn’t seem to be too much concerned about the police
officer having misled the Perin Court, and had me falsely convicted. It seems that,
whatever the police officer claimed at the time, is only applicable, as it suits the police
officer. He wrote me a letter about eight months after the incident, and then two
months later claimed, he wasn’t allowed to communicate with me. This as to explain
that he was allowed to send me a letter, but wasn’t allowed to reveal the one thing that
he had altered the speed limit on the penalty notice, without having notified me.”
“That doesn’t sound right, did you complain to the Chief Commissioner?”
“Yes, I did?”
“And?”
“Well, the response was, that the officer was instructed not to communicate with
me.”
“But, didn’t you say, he wrote you a letter?”
“He did, even so he wasn’t allowed to communicate with me, about changing the
alleged speed limit, but he was allowed to communicate with me about everything
else.”
“That doesn’t sound right to me, surely, the very altering of the speed limit on the
penalty notice makes it illegal for the Perin Court to enforce it. The Perin Court can
only enforce the actual issued penalty notice.”
“Exactly, that’s why I won in the Magistrate Court in the first place, as I proved that it
was outside the legal provisions to have an penalty Notice enforced by the Perin
Court, that was altered, as then, there was no legal jurisdiction for the Perin Court to
enforce such notice.”
“Let me get it clear. You say, the officer altered the penalty notice without your
knowledge, and was instructed not to advise you about it, and then got you convicted
by the Perin Court, about something you never were charged with?
“Precisely!”
“And you say, that the police officer was instructed not to advise you about having
changed the speed limit on the penalty Notice that was used for by Perin Court?”
“Well, that’s what was the response from the Office of the Chief Commissioner, when
I wanted to have the police officer dealt with for perverting the course of justice,
before the Perin Court.’
“So, he acted under instructions of his superiors.”
“Not exactly, as first, I was convicted by the Perin Court in an EX PARTE hearing in
June as they do that by computer and the accused has no right to challenge it, that’s
like the sixteen hundred and forty, kind of “Star Chamber” court hearing, where the
accused is convicted, no matter the accused being innocent. Then they issued an order
of conviction notification. And subsequently, an enforcement order of that conviction
in July. Then, I appealed, the orders of the Perin Court in the Magistrates Court, and
won the case in the September hearing, as the Perin Court had no legal jurisdiction.
After that, I filed a complaint about the police officer, in October, to the Chief
Commissioner, and then they claimed later, the officer was instructed not to
communicate with me about having changed the alleged speed zone, and this while in
November the police officer still wrote me a letter about everything else, but the
change of the alleged speed limit. And then in January, the police officer claimed that
he couldn’t communicate with me, because of the instructions of his superiors.”
‘But, if the instructions came in October and you were convicted months earlier in
June, then how could this then be relevant, to the officer withholding from you the
changing of the speed limit and obtain false convictions in June?” Scott asks.
“That’s precisely my point? That’s why I thought, perhaps you can investigate for me
what is going on, as quite frankly, I think, if they are to continue with this case,
getting someone convicted on false charges, and then manipulating the system. I
think, the police are actually acting illegally, as an accused surely ought to be charged
first with what ever charge is placed before the Courts?”
“I am sorry, Gary, but I think, you have to appeal this, as I can’t be much of a help,
ever since the Chief Commissioner discovered, that not only I wanted to be Chief
Commissioner, but that I was offered the job, I have the impression he will not
cooperate with me.”
“Come on, Scott, all I want is to get some justice, surely, you can get me the rules and
regulations?’
“That’s not the issue, the Chief Commissioner has used his powers, to prevent me
from using the system now, as I am working privately. So that’s the end of it.”
“Scott, did you know, I question the validity of the entire Australian Constitution, at
least since nineteen hundred and nineteen?”
“On what grounds?”
It is a bit complex, but basically, when the then Prime Minister Billy Hughes was part
of a Treaty of the then League of Nations and it became ratified by the Australian
Parliament, it effectively invalidated the Australian Constitution, as a condition of
being a member of the League of Nations (The forerunner of the United Nations) was,
that one must be a independent nation and colonial laws are no longer valid, unless
they are by mutual exchange between two countries.”
“What would be the effect?”
“I am challenging also the validity of the appointment of the Governor General as
since Queen Victoria died in nineteen hundred and one, I view, effectively the Letter
of Patent the Governor General derives his authority from becoming invalidated and
by this no valid Governor General ever since was appointed. They simply forgot then
to issue a new Letter of Patent. So, it appears to me, every Minister of the Crown,
isn’t legally duly appointed, as a Governor-General, is a Governor-General without
appropriate power to make such appointments. The Ministers appoints judges and if
the Ministers aren’t really duly appointed Ministers then the Judges aren’t really
properly appointed judges. The Chief Justice appoints lawyers to the Bar of the
Supreme Court and if they aren’t really duly appointed Chief Justices then there are
no lawful practicing lawyers. The lawyers become at times Magistrates and so on and
so on.”
“Gee, you seem to know a lot about that.” Scott commented.
“I used to act as an Attorney, not Attorney in law, but as an Attorney within the
Powers of Enduring Power of Attorney and conduct as such Court cases for people.”
“Obviously, you must have learned a lot from this?” Scott asked.
“Yes, they don’t like it.”
“Who doesn’t like it?”
“The judges and the lawyers. I designed a document named “ADDRESS TO THE
COURT” and used that for some sixteen years already as an alternative for people,
who attend to the Courts without legal representation, to be able to present their
cases.”
“Yes, I told the children about this but nevertheless refresh my memory, as to how
does that work exactly?”
“Simple, someone phones me and asks me to assist and I help typing up the
‘ADDRESS TO THE COURT’, which set out case-law and other legal matters and
this enables a person to file the document before the Court and often without nearly
having nothing else to say, they win their case.”
“Is the ‘ADDRESS TO THE COURT’ then legal?”
“I created it and since ninety hundred and eighty five, used in the Magistrates Court,
the Supreme Court, the High Court of Australia, and various other courts and
tribunals and it now has become a part of the legal system. Just not everyone knows
about it, but once you use it in the Courts, it is a ‘precedent’ and from now on can be
used by others also. Consider it that it is a far better way for unrepresented people to
place their case before the Courts, as the Court is provided a document that sets out in
detail, what the accused or party seeks to place before the Court. As one judge of an
appeal court once made clear, they didn’t have to record any details, nor could
misunderstood me, as it was all written down, they could withdraw to their chambers
and consider it at their leisure.”
“Did you win that appeal?”
“Yes, the opponent barrister was arguing against, what I had typed, but the three
judges made clear, that I was correct about it all, as to what legally was proper, and
the judge against which I had filed the appeal, hadn’t acted appropriately in law.”
Gee, you have been busy in the Courts, haven’t you?”
“Well, I got this issue about Centrelink, which is a Government Department, dealing
with pensions in Australia, getting people’s bank records, and even records of Titles,
regardless of the people concerned, who have the title of that property and those
aren’t even their clients of Centrelink, and the Commonwealth Ombudsman seems to
me to approve Centrelink to do that. I am concerned, that this is an invasion of
privacy, to dictate a pensioner, how she should or shouldn’t spend her pension, after
Centrelink obtained her bank accounts statement from the banks. You see, in
Australia, they wanted the identity card some years ago, and they couldn’t get in, as
the people were protesting against it, so they have Centrelink doing it even better,
getting the banks to provide them copies of peoples bank statements, and that without
the knowledge of the customer concerned, and so anyone at Centrelink can know
precisely what is being paid to whom, having payments traced. As such, if the
pensioner shops at a certain supermarket, and use Eftpos, than that can be traced on
the bank statements. Technically, I understand, the Bureau of Statistics can obtain that
information from Centrelink and then they can compile, where pensioners spend their
money and how.”
“Surely, the government wouldn’t allow that, isn’t that illegal?” Scott asks.
“Well, there is the Privacy Act nineteen hundred and eighty eight, but it seems that
the banks must provide the bank statements, if Centrelink asks for it, even so
Centrelink doesn’t even use any person legally qualified to issue the requests. And so,
request are being made to the banks, without the person making the request, having
any understanding, what the legal implications are. As such, the banks are misled
about the legal justification, but can’t refuse to comply, no matter how illegal it is.”
“Do you know any cases?”
“Scott, do you think I made this up, I tell you, I know this pensioner Mrs X, who lost
her husband, and you know, prior to her husband dying, he told me, that he felt it was
worse then the communist secret police, as Centrelink was questioning his wife what
kind of lounge suit she ought not to have purchased, and checking about how she paid
eighty eight dollars (inclusive eight dollars GST) to a garbage collector etc.”
“Gary, why not write that in the next book?”
“Great idea.”
“I have also that issue, where a professional Engineer was engaged with the Board of
Works for the City of Melbourne, some years ago, and then recommended that water
of the underground water reservoirs ought to be used, as there would be sufficient
water to provide for the entire metropolitan City of Melbourne. And do you know,
they now use water rationing, because of rainwater shortage, rather than obtaining the
water from underground, as this Engineer recommended.”
“If you ask me, that sounds stupid. Don’t they have anyone with brains to do
something about that?”
“Well, you see, Scott, perhaps it needs some intelligent person, like yourself, to
investigate that, and educate them about it all?”
“Great, but have you an available concept of it all documented, so I can check it all?’
“Of course, Scott, I got the documents.”
“Well, that’s something, I really look forward to it.”
“I also have a case that the Family Court in Australia imprisoned a man for breaching
court orders, despite of this man claiming, the court orders were illegal, and the
Wakim case in the High Court proves, one doesn’t have to comply with illegal Court
orders.”
“Well?”
“The Government passed a law, retrospectively it seems to backdate it by 10 years, so
the illegal court orders now became legal, and purportingly justify his imprisonment.”
“That doesn’t seem to be right. Surely, the man was right, and innocent?”
“At the time he was right, but after they had jailed him, the government passed an Act
backdating it, so, they claim, the illegal orders became legal and when he was
imprisoned, he was actually innocent, but changing the law and backdating makes
him guilty. Its like a police officer booking you for speeding in a fifty kilometre zone
and this even so you were actually driving in a sixty kilometre speed zone and then
later the government retrospectively legislate the speed limit, having been, say, fifty
kilometres speed zone, as to make you in breach of law, even so actually, as the laws
existed at the time you never were. This is like the Star Chamber Courts they used to
have in England, where no matter what an innocent person, would be found guilty.”
“How is that?”
“The judge signed the Court order a day before he held the hearing!”
“Isn’t that illegal? What is the use of a trial, if the judge already has made the orders?”
“That’s precisely, what was argued, but the High Court subsequently made known it
as an error, and the Family Court would correct this, this never occurred and so
technically the man wasn’t once, but twice convicted for the same case. Actually, the
conviction was different then the charge laid against him. As I see it, the High Court
merely appeared to me, to rubberstamp, what the Family Court did, rather then to hold
that, for a judge to sign an order of conviction before the hearing was held, is wrong
in law and mustn’t be allowed to stand, neither so the subsequent conviction upon the
same charge, as clearly there was a displayed bias by the Family Court and no person
can be twice convicted upon the same charge.”
“It amazes me that they do such things, surely that can’t be justice?”
“That’s precisely my view, but, what about the woman, who I understand, kidnapped
her niece and refuses to hand her over to the father, and then the Court merely deals
with determining whether if she or the father should have the child, and not at all,
because this woman might have illegally taken the child in the first place.”
“So, a kidnapper could get to keep a child? Is that it?”
“That’s what it appears to me to be now! But I object to such conduct of kidnapping
to be allowed, after all the child is the one suffering.”
“Gee, Gary, I wouldn’t mind dealing with issues like that, and I think we better work
those issues out. Also, what is happening about that secret door in the Chamber have
you written about that yet?” Scott asked.
Scott didn’t get his answer as Olga interrupted asking, “Gary, where are you dear?”
“Olga, I am discussing with Scott some of the issues, we might put into the next
book.” Gary responded.
“Dear, have you done the lawn mowing yet?’
“I did the backyard, and the motor conked out (stopped) time and time again, as the
grass was wet, but I didn’t want to disappoint you, to be bitten by some poison’s
snake, which otherwise might silence you for ever, and then who is going to edit the
book?”
“Fine, dear, it appears, finally you do realise my importance. What about the front
garden, did you mow that also?”
“I am sorry, but as I said, it is too wet, and so we have to wait, until the grass dries out
a little.”
“Is this just another excuse, not to finish your chores?”
“No, dear, honestly, it is too wet.”
“Did you do the hedge?’
“Yes dear I did, can’t you see the mess?”
“”But, I still can see some, that you didn’t cut down!”
“That’s, because I couldn’t reach it.”
“But, why, you are taller than that?”

“I couldn’t reach it, because I was so tired, that I couldn’t put my arm up higher.”
“What about the garden?”
“Oh, yes, I did that dear.”
“Yes, I can see that too, I can see the weed spread on the driveway. Is that some
present for me?’
“Dear, I think, weed is invading this world, and so, I am placing it on the driveway,
and I am going to run it over by car to destroy it!”
“Yes, another excuse, I will clean it up, as obviously you are busy talking to Scott.”
“Well, Olga?”
“Yes, dear.”
“I think, I cleaned the tools, and the lawn mower, you might perhaps like to check
them too?”
“But you said, you cleaned them?’
“”Well, they looked clean to me, as most of it fell off.”
“You said ‘most of it fell off.’ is that what you call cleaning?’
“Dear, I was really working hard while you were still in bed, and then, because I
suddenly became so hungry, and had no time left to clean it all properly, so had no
choice, but to use my last strength, to drag my tired body into the kitchen, so I could
get something to eat.”
“And, did you eat something?”
“No dear, I was so tired, I could barely raise my battered body onto the chair, and I
am now waiting for my lovely wife to make me breakfast.”
“But…didn’t you say, I had to clean up, after you?’
“Dear, that’s alright, as while I am slaving myself talking to Scott, I don’t mind you
having fun with the clean up, after making breakfast.”
Gary to Scott; “Scott, what about the next book, you will have a motor boat, to check
out the waters of Melbourne?”
“Gee, Gary that sounds great. You are going to have me visiting Melbourne?”
“You first need a visa, to get into the country, and then they welcome you with spray
cans.”
“Are you saying, that they want people to use hairspray all over them, to keep their
clothes without creases?”
“No, that’s to keep germs out of the country?’
“What happened with the germs already there? Are they in Australia germ free? How
can they live then, as you need germs to be able to survive?”
“Well, that’s a long story, but the germs, they try to avoid, are the once they don’t
issue a visa for, and some they do allow to come in, such as to combat a rabbit plague,
later turns out to become a greater problem then what they were to eradicate.”
“Don’t they have a pebble there, where a dingo was to have taken a baby?”
“I think we better leave that out of the book, as that was a long time ago.”
“But the killing of Mr Swantee was a long time ago also, and I did resolve that.”
“Sure, but about the dingo, it doesn’t matter, what the truth is, as people have their
own idea’s, and it doesn’t matter, what the evidence is, you can end up having animal
blood held to be as babies blood, and so, you would have a problem to be able to
know, what are the true facts.”
“What else?
“Well, I thought that perhaps about the secret underground tunnel, that Mark wanted
you to investigate…..”
Again, Olga interrupted the conversation with, “Gary dear.”

“Yes Olga I am very busy discussing a highly complex criminal case and…’
“Gary dear.”
“Yes Olga.’
“Did you wipe your shoes?’
“Olga, I didn’t wear them in the house, I left them outside.”
“Did you clean them?”
“They only got soil from the flowerbed on them, you see, they have double soles, so I
wouldn’t wear the leather sole too much, and that saves us money.”
“Dear, did you clean the car?’
“I am sorry dear, but I am in this complex crime plot, and Scott wants to talk to me
about this for the next book.”
“That’s all right, dear, he can do so, while he helps you with your chores. I will just
have a talk with Jane, if she doesn’t mind Scott giving us a hand.”
“Well, actually hum, hum…..Olga, I think Jane can’t handle the dirty nappies herself,
and I think, that for the environment, I better help, as after all, being a mother now, I
need to be a good and understanding husband, in helping my wife.” Scott said.
“Hi, Olga, it is all right for Scott to help Gary, as he hasn’t done too well, the nappies
he washed, can be recognised, as he put it together with his jumper, and guess what,
the nappies are pink and yellow stained now.” Jane said.
“I am sorry dear, but when you were talking about the colours of the rainbow, I
understood, you wanted me to create one onto the nappies, and so, I deliberately put
in my jumper, just to please you.” Scott sought to defend his action.
“You see, Olga, what are men for, they always find an excuse, but Olga, while we are
talking about things, how are you going?”
“I am going to have a baby.”
“Oh, Olga, that’s great, but how on earth did Gary manage that in his age?”
“Well, actually, he didn’t.”
“Are you saying that it happened somewhere else?”
‘Actually, we adopting a baby.’
“Are we adopting a baby? How come, I didn’t know about that?” Gary asks.
“Because, my dear husband, if I would tell you beforehand, you would try to talk me
out of it.”
‘Why would I want to do that?”
“Because, you hate exercising, and lately I caught you having old wives tales with
Scott, rather to attend to your chores.”
“Now I know what Scott has been doing, and he was giving me that crap about
working on our future.” Jane commented.
“I did, as Gary’s book is our future.” Scott sought to defend himself.
“Did you hear that Olga, have you heard such crap?’
“”I think they are two of a kind, and that’s why I decided to adopt a baby, so Gary can
take it for a walk.”
‘Gee, you plan to adopt a real big baby, how can I take it for a walk, if it is just a
baby, or is it a toddler?” Gary asks.
“It is a baby dog.”
“A dog?”
“Yes, what on earth did you think, I was referring to? Did you think about a real
baby?”
“Of course not, darling, I knew right away, you were talking about a dog. After all,
why would you want to have a real human baby?”
“Precisely, I have already one?”

“Where, I thought it is just the two of us here?”
“That’s precisely it, you are my baby, as you can’t even wash your hands, when you
come home.”
“Scott, did you hear that, Olga is turning into Dr Marcus’s wife.”
“Don’t get me involved.” Scott said.
“That’s right, Scott, as if you do, then I will edit your character in the book, so much,
that you will have your lips sewn together!”
“Oops, Olga, I really didn’t say anything. Honestly, it is between Gary and you.”
“That’s right, and you better keep that in mind, and now, to the household chores,
Gary, I got some jobs to do, such as painting, cleaning the garage and the driveway,
raking the branch cuttings and leaves, cleaning the gutters, watering the plants…..”
“Yes, dear, but I am really in the midst of this huge complex crime plot, and Scott I
need to discuss it.”
“That’s all right, Scott, you can help Gary with the chores.” Olga said.
“I am sorry Olga, but Jane already gave me a wash-list of items to do, and I think, I
better do that first.”
Jane now put forward; “Oh no Scott, it is all right for you to help Gary first, and Olga,
can you give me a call, when they finished, then they can start on Scott’s chores.”
“You see, Gary, what you did to me, you didn’t just get me married to this beautiful
redhead, but to one, who turns out to be like your wife. Can’t you change the script, to
get her to be my slave?” Scott asks.
“You mean, the one Martina made of her, when she acted as the Knight in hospital.”
“I can do it, but who then is going to have the breast milk, cleaning the nappies,
making baby bottles, …..”
“Gary, stop, you just convinced me, it is better the way she is now, as it only can
become worse.”
“That’s right, and that’s the same with Olga, if I shut her up, she will not talk to me,
and then I can never get this book published, as we need to work on the editing
together, and if I let her talk, she is bound to give me a host of orders next to
complete.”
“Did you think about telling her, that we have to investigate the crime scene?’
“Which one?”
“The one of the next book.”
“Scott, she wasn’t born yesterday. She will find out that the local pub isn’t a crime
scene.”
‘What about if you write, someone got killed there?’
“Well, she would likely have me killed in there, and that means the end of your
books.”
“Oei, that wasn’t something I had contemplated. I think, you better do your chores for
Olga, and don’t get her upset, and I do my chores. Jane, can I please help you, to wash
the nappies, I promise, I will not stain them again?”
Gary to Scott; “Scott, you coward, come back, hey, don’t leave, what about we work
together, to get through this list of chores I have to do.’
“Gary you just said it, that ‘I have to do.’ That clearly didn’t include me, sorry I am
busy helping my wife.”
Olga to Gary; “Gary, it seems you are left on your own. I have this long list of chores
to do, we are first going to start cleaning your shoes…”
“Dear, I just remember, I still have to work outside, so I don’t need to clean them, as
they will otherwise get dirty again.”
“Gary, dear, you first clean those dirty shoes, as I don’t want the clay all over the
driveway, or do you want to have an old toothbrush to clean the driveway?’
‘Gee, I think, you just convinced me, that I better clean my shoes, and then I better
clean the car…”
“I knew you would see it my way.”
Olga to Jane; “Yes, dear, and bye Jane, it was nice talking to you, and if Scott gives
you any problems, just send him over, I know how to deal with him.”
“That’s great, if he plays up, I will send him over.”
“Bye.”
“Bye, and Gary when you have finished, you can always help Scott with the list, I got
for him.” Jane said.
“Honestly, Jane, I think that the list I got will keep me busy for the next twenty five
years.” Gary said.
“Olga, I got the impression that Gary suddenly is very eager to do the house chores?
Jane commented.
“Yes, he is learning. Bye again.’
“Bye, as I hear cries, which means, mum is needed.”
Scott still didn’t get his answer about the secret underground tunnel finding out where
it might lead to. Do you know?
End book
WITHOUT PREJUDICE
Dear Reader, 1-
3-2001
With ample of space left on the CD I considered I might as well put
some extras on it, some poetry etc.
The BANANA REPUBLIC issue has been set out in considerable way on my
website www.mayjusticealwaysprevail.homestead.com and also on www.schorel-
hlavka.com and www.inspector-rikati.com and as such I will not include it all on this
CD (Albeit there is ample of space for it.) however in principle the issue is that I
discovered that while Mr John Howard so much as to argue about having to hold fair
and proper elections in some African country it never occurred here in the 2001
Federal election.
My claims are that there was an ongoing failure by the Government to publish
Gazette’s on time, in each Member State and Territory, to give proper effect to the
Gazette, and so material published in it. The High Court of Australia made it very
clear:
WATSON v_ LEE (1979) 144 CLR 374;
To bind the citizen by a law, the terms of which he has no means

of knowing, would be a mark of tyranny.
At http://www.dofa.gov.au/infoaccess/informan/about_gazettes.html the following is

provided by Ausinfo – Commonwealth Gazettes of the Department of Finance and
Administration;
Special Gazettes
Contains notices that would normally appear in any of the above Gazettes but
which are produced on demand when customers are unable to wait for the next
Government Notices Gazette to publish their notice.
I discovered that the Special Gazette dated 8 October 2001 was not published in
Tasmania until 22 October 2001, where as the writs were issued 14 days earlier on 8
October 2001. This, despite that Section 32 of the Commonwealth Constitution
requires that the Proclamation of the dissolution of the House of Representatives
occur prior to the writs being issued. See also; Act Interpretations Act 1901. If
therefore the Proclamation wasn’t published until some 2 weeks later then the writs
were defective and so NULL AND VOID and so the purported election result. The
writs issued by the Governors for the Senate were also defective for failure to observe
legislated time frames.
Indeed, many laws and special legal notices published in the Gazette but now
published to late are NULL AND VOID where they are to come into effect on the
date of the purported publication of the date of the Gazette or have a minimum
legislated provision of time. For example, is the Act requires a minimum 28
notification, but the Gazette is published 14 days after the date shown on the
Gazette, then clearly the notice is invalid.
Because this has gone on for many years, the Government obviously is seeking to
prevent the matter to be heard before the Courts.
On 7 November 2002, my case before Marshall J of the Federal Court of Australia

was RAILROADED and the Australian Government Solicitors deliberately
withheld relevant details/information from the Court as well as made false and
misleading submissions as to PERVERT THE COURSE OF JUSTICE.
When there was an uprising for the Governor-General to resign because of him using
the office of the Governor-General (and so the website) to make allegations against a
(then) 14 year old child basically having been the culprit in a sexual abuse issue,
many people seemed to wonder that the PURPORTED Prime Minister didn’t sack
the Governor-General.
Well, constitutionally the PURPORTED Prime Minister of Australia Mr John
Howard has no position to sack the Governor-General.
The matter is that when I made clear the writs for the election on 10 November 2001
were defective and so NULL AND VOID. Also because the dates were not according
to legislated provisions and so that also made it defective for that part.
As such, if the writs were defective, so the elections, then so also the election
results.
Mr John Howard then is as much a Prime Minister as I am!

Indeed, there is no duly and proper elected Government and neither can another
constitutional election be held as Section 28 of the Commonwealth Constitution
required a proper election to be held by no later then 12 January 2002, the last
possible election date within the 3 year period.
Australia therefore has entered within a time period beyond the provisions of the
Commonwealth Constitution and has become a BANANA REPUBLIC.
The Governor-General was advised by me that the writs were defective, but it seems
to me he wasn’t going to re-issue writs (as I requested) as that would have caused
elections to be held at a later date, not particularly good for him as to have to admit
having issued all writs incorrectly and neither any good for the then care taking prime
Minister Mr John Howard who had the very infamous “throwing their children
overboard” allegation against the asylum seekers going on. Hardly could he afford to
have elections delayed until 15 November 2001 (as I proposed a new election date) as
(by hindsight proved) by then the rot had been exposed of it being false allegations.
As such, as I view it, the Governor-General did Mr John Howard a favour not to re-
issue writs and so avoid a delay in elections being held and Mr John Howard seems to
me do a favour in return not to sack the Governor-General, knowing that if he tries the
Governor-General could simply ignore it. I requested the Governor-General to resign
on 11 November 2001 for refusing to issue valid writs and to withdraw the defective
writs and even requested the Queen to resolve the problems to ensure that valid writs
were issued.
It appears to me now that there is a cover-up to the whole issue as the manager who
was at the time in charge of the bookshop and made clear to me that the Special
Gazette S421 had not been published on 8 October 2001 since then was replaced by
another manager, who seems to claim that on Friday’s they usually put it in the
window after closing time. Funny, 8 October 2001 was a Monday!
It isn’t just the election but for example, legal notices by the Reserve Bank of
Australia of 3 October 2001 were not published until 22 October 2001 in Tasmania.
Is it perhaps that Tasmania is so far and it is difficult to get mail over there, one may
ask? Well, the Special Gazette s421 dated 8 October 2001 never made its way to
Sydney (About 100 kilometres from Canberra) and was not published until as an
attachment to Government Notices Gazette GN41 on 18 October 2001! So, even a
mere 100 Kilometre took 10 days to travel! This in the year 2001!
Many people who are seeking to make claims, being it before the Australian
Industrial Relations Commission and others might find that if they seek to file 1 day
out of time then they are hammered to death, so to say, about being to late and that is
it. Now, considering that the very rules might have been published TOO LATE and
so are invalid, means that many people who were denied to claim may still have a
legal right to make claims!
Business wise, the Reserve Bank of Australia issue a special Gazette as to make sure
that the public and so businesses are aware of new exchange rates etc. As such, to
delay the formal publication by a massive 19 days can be the difference by a company
loosing perhaps tens of thousands of dollars or not.
Why should companies be unduly affected?
Various people who wanted to stand as candidates for an election were unduly denied
to do so upon the basis they were “too late” only, this wasn’t upon the legislated
provisions but rather how the Australian electoral commission had devised their own
system. As such, people who were legally entitled to be nominated candidates were
wrongfully denied to do so.
“Candidate’ is (by the Commonwealth Electoral Act 1918) any person who goes
about collecting signatures for nominations. Well, the Australian electoral
commission simply refuses to record such candidates and the refusal of their
nominations and so deny them in the Courts to seek legal relief. Meaning that the
RULE OF LAW no longer exists.
Worse, what has occurred is that the parliament with the Australian electoral
commission devised a way to increase the number of signatures needed for an
INDEPENDENT candidate to be increased from 6 to 50 signatures.
Meaning that “Jo Blow” can go about asking people to sign up for him to be
nominated and give their confidential details such as date of birth besides their
residential address and then next they can use it to rob those people or to commit
crimes such as RAPE etc.
After all, the Australian electoral commission has no proper system as to keep track
on who is a candidate and who is collecting signature for what purposes! What the
Parliament did was to endanger the safety of the public by having the signatures for
nominations increased from 6 to 50. It really served no purpose other then to make it
more difficult for INDEPENDENT candidates to stand for election.
The fact that the general public is by this placed at risk seem to be of no concern to
the Parliament.
Is this law for the good of the public?
This document could not set out comprehensively set out all details but if you are
interested then check the websites or ask for further details. I be pleased to provide
you with further material.
I may say that the arguments I make are based upon legal precedents and laws and as
such not something that I might have “dreamed up”.
By G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA
Start 1
Empire Hwy & Holland Square Hwy 2
At the Army 3
Empire Hwy & General Plateau Hwy 4
Generals Plateau Hwy parking 5
Empire Hwy & Generals Plateau Hwy 6
Empire Hwy & Gemini Hwy 7
Gemini Hwy to pool & Jack 8
Jack Lenitnes 9
Gemini Hwy to parking 10
Gemini Rest pool 11
Empire Hwy & South Road 12
Empire Hwy & North Road 13
City buildings 14
Empire hwy & City South Road 15
Western City Hwy & City South Hwy & City Hwy 16
Western City Hwy parking 17
Empire Hwy & North North Road 18
Empire Hwy & The Classic Hwy 19
Empire Hwy & Venus Hwy 20
Disabled toilets near The Classic 21
Eatery next to The Classic 22
Empire Hwy to pool 23
Pool of Empire Hwy 24
Empire Hwy & Sunray Rise Hwy 25
Empire Hwy & Northern Banana Hwy 26
Empire Hwy & Northern Empire Hwy & Banana Hwy 27
Northern Empire Hwy at Empire City Intern. Airport 28
Father Josana 29
Empire Hwy & Harlando Hwy & Vacancy Hill Hwy 30
Rikati-Cheetah 31
Empire Hwy & Old Empire Hwy & The Avenue 32
Empire Hwy & Old Empire Hwy & Hardgrove Hwy 33
Empire Hwy & Cross Road 34
Empire Hwy & Cross Road 35
Cross Road parking 36
Empire Hwy & 'Empire' 37
Parking at the Empire 38
Eatery at the Empire 39
Toilets at the Empire 40
Empire' Annex at The Avenue 41
The Avenue to the parking at the Annex 42
Empire Hwy & Old Empire Hwy & The Avenue 43
Old Empire Hwy to Empire City International Airport 44
Parking at Empire City International Airport 45
Pool of Empire Hwy 51

Disabled toilets near The Classic 53
The Classic Hotel 54
Marking Hwy to Harlando pool 56
Northern Banana Hwy & Banana Hwy 59
Northern Banana Hwy & Vacancy Hill Hwy 60
Eatery at Gerrit's Way 61
Rosemond Hill Hwy & Harlando Road & Northern Banana Hwy 62
Park Hwy & Rosemond Hill Hwy 63
Readers Valley Hwy & Rosemond Hill Hwy 64
Eatery at Readers Valley 65
Martina's residence at Markin 66
The Classic Hotel 67
Empire Hwy off road parking 68
City Hwy & Venus Hwy 70
City Hwy & Sunray Rise Hwy 71
Sunray Rise Hwy parking 72
Star Road and Harper Ville Hwy at Northern Star Hospital 74
Toilets at Northern Star Hospital 75
Northern Star Hospital at Star Road 76
Swantee Residence 77
Ambulance at Swantee residence 78
Mr Swantee Snr. 79
Markin Hwy to Swantee Residence & Mr Swantee Snr 80
Markin Hwy to pool and toilets 81
Toilets at Harlando 82
Harlando Pool 83
Markin Hwy & Park Hwy 84
Park Hwy & Readers Valley Hwy 85
Park Hwy & Mogdana Hwy 87
Cemetery Hwy & Park Hwy 88
Wantree Place Hwy & Park Hwy 89
Czech Plains Hwy & Wantree Place Hwy 90
Czech Plains Hwy & Gemini Hwy 91
Gemini Hwy & Middle Hwy 92
Gemini Hwy & Olympiana Drive & Bellvue Hwy 93
Empire Hwy & Gemini Hwy 94
South Road to eatery at Olga's corner 96
South Road parking 97
Olga's corner eatery 98
General Hospital Road at General Hospital 99
Parking at General Hospital 100
Toilets at General Hospital 101
General Hospital 102
Glasses of INSPECTOR-RIKATI 103

Ambulance near General Hospital 104
John Swantee Jnr 105
Hearse Swantee residence 107
Marking Hwy to toilets & pool 109
Toilets of Markin Hwy 110
Markin Hwy & Hardgrove Hwy 111
Harlando Hwy & Hardgrove Hwy 112
Parking at Markin Hwy 113
Harlando Hwy & Cross Road 114
Hardgrove Hwy parking 115
Cross Church 116
Mrs Swantee 117
Rikati-Cheetah 118
Lagsmore residence 119
Prison cell 120
Hearse as Lagsmore residence 121
Olympiana Drive to Lagsmore residence 122
Olympiana Drive & East Lake Road 123
East Lake Road & East Lake Hill Road 124
East Lake Road & Square Road & Czech Plains Hwy 125
Cemetery entrance 126
Central Cemetery Chapel 127
Lagsmore residence 128
Hearse at Lagsmore residence 129
Olympiana Drive to Lagsmore residence 130
Olympiana Drive & East Lake Road 131
Olympiana Drive & South Road 132
South Road to pool 133
Eatery at Southern Park 134
Disabled toilets at Southern park 135
Empire Hwy & North Road 137
North Road to swimming pool 138
Southern Hill pool 139
North Road parking 140
City buildings 141
Empire Hwy & The Classic Hwy 144
Empire Hwy off road parking 146
Eatery at The Classic 147
Marking Hwy to Harlando pool 148
Harlando Hwy & Park Hwy 153
Harlando Hwy & Harlando Road 154

Harlando Hwy to Swantee residence 155
Hearse at Swantee residence 157
Markin Hwy & Park Hwy 159
Rosemond Hill Hwy to swimming pool 161
Banana Valley pool 162
Rosemond Hill Hwy & Banana Hwy 163
Eastern Hwy & Rosemond Hill Hwy 164
Square Road & Eastern Hwy 165
South Road & Eastern Hwy 166
South Road & South Square Road 167
South Road & City South Road 168
Eatery at Great Cathedral 169
Great Cathedral 170
South Road to pool 172
Eatery at East Lake Hill 173
East Lake Hill pool 174
Square Road & East Lake Hill Road 177
Eatery at Central Cemetery & parking 181
Eatery at Cemetery 181
Central Cemetery Chapel 182
Frederic Torquins 183
Helicopter near East South Hospital 184
East South Hospital 185
Ivan the Terrible 186
Eatery at East South Hospital 187
Holland Square Hwy & East South Hospital 188
East South Hospital parking 189
East South Hospital toilets 190
Holland Square Hwy & Czech Plains Hwy 191
Czech Plains Hwy parking 192
Czech Plains Hwy & Stop 193
Helicopter at Czech Plains Hwy 194
Square Road & East Lake Hill Road 198
Rikati-Snail on Square Road. 202
Western City Hwy parking 205

City Hwy to Moon Rise shopping centre 206
Moon Rise shopping centre 207
City Hwy to Moon Rise shopping centre 208
Empire Hwy & City South Road 210
Trevor's Van on City South Road 211
Square Road & North North Road 213
Rikati-Snail on Square Road 214
Square Road & South Square Road & Eastern Hwy 215
Jupiter Valley Hwy & Eastern Hwy 216
Stop sign at Jupiter Valley 217
Eastern Hwy & Rosemond Hill Hwy 218
Rosemond Hill Hwy & Banana Hwy 219
Stop at Cemetery Hill 220
Rosemond Hill Hwy to swimming pool 221
Banana Valley pool 222
Park Hwy & Mogdana Hwy 225
Rikati-Cheetah at Mogdana Hwy 226
Mogdana Hwy to Rikati Residence 227
Disabled toilets of Mogdana Hwy 228
Rikati Residence 229
Truck with water tanks at Hardgrove 230
Milk Tanker on Czech Plains Hwy 231
John Jnr residence 232
Patrol tanker at Bellvue Hwy 233
Wantree Place Hwy to John's residence 234
Wantree Place Hwy & Cemetery Hwy 235
Mogdana Hwy & Wantree Place Hwy at East South Hospital 236
Water tanker at Mogdana 237
Hardgrove Hwy & Mogdana Hwy 238
Helicopter near Rikati's residence 239
Water Tanker at Rosemond Hill 240
Bathtub 241
Fire Ladder Truck 242
Bathtub 243
Rosemond Hill Hwy & Hardgrove Hwy 244
Rosemond Hill Hwy Parking 245
Moon Rise shopping centre 246
City buildings 247
Northern Banana Hwy & Airport Hwy 248
Airport Hwy at Empire City International Airport 249
Parking of Harper Ville Hwy 250
Northern Banana Hwy to Zumper or Buckass residence 251
The Zumper residence 252
The Buckass residence 253
Parking of Hardgrove Hwy 254
Rikati safety house. 255

Bend Road and Wantree Place Hwy 256
Wantree Place Hwy & Bend Hwy 257
Holland Square Hwy & Wantree Place Hwy 258
Parking at Wantree Place Hwy 259
Holland Square Hwy & ? 260
Stop pf Holland Square Hwy 261
The Book & ? 262
Bend Hwy & Holland Square Hwy 263
Eatery at Holland Square 264
Bend Hwy & Bellvue Hwy 265
Bellvue Hwy to pool 266
Eatery off Holland Square Hwy 267
Pool of Bellvue Hwy 268
Bend Hwy & Bellvue Hwy 269
Bend Hwy and Wantree Place Hwy 270
Wantree Place Hwy & Middle Hwy 271
Eatery at Coffee rise 272
Helicopter at Coffee Rise 273
Helicopter at Jupiter Valley 274
Car at Jupiter Valley 275
Computer at Jupiter Valley 276
Secret meeting place at Jupiter Valley 277
North North Road & The Elite Hwy 278
Jupiter Valley Hwy & Banana Hwy & The Elite Hwy 279
Helicopter at Jupiter Valley 280
Helicopter at Empire City International Airport. 281
Helicopter at Coffee Rise 282
Wantree Place Hwy & Middle Hwy 283
Funeral/wedding at the grave 288
Helicopter at Central Cemetery. 289
Not available 290
Not available 291
Not available 292
Not available 293
Not available 294
Empire at The Avenue 295
INSPECTOR-RIKATI and the Secret of the Empire
THE ASSIGNMENT;
TO BRING THE VIRGIN MARTINA TO THE EMPIRE,
TO BE REWARDED WITH THE SECRET OF THE EMPIRE
The Set out;
Each player starts of equally, with one peace to move from Start of The Book to
ultimately arrive at the ‘Empire’ with the virgin Martina.
The game is based upon the crime/comedy novel INSPECTOR-RIKATI and the
Secret of the Empire.
Hazards are all around but also benefits. Land on the shield for your ID and you can
protect Martina’s virginity at 122, 123, 130, 131, 132 or 133
Land on the Knight and you will be able to fend of being slain at 85, 88, 89, 92,93 or
96.
Some questions on in the game relates to future adventures of INSPECTOR-RIKATI,

such as Berriwillock and as such you may miss out to answer those questions unless
you have read the Berriwillock episode.
G.H.S. stands for GERRIT HENDRIK SCHOREL! Is it GERRIT HENDRIK

SCHOREL who since marriage became GERRIT HENDRIK SCHOREL-HLAVKA?
Is his remains buried in the grave? If not, then who is it? Is there a real grave? If so,
who, if anyone, would be in it? Was he murdered? Did he commit suicide, or simply,
did he die of natural causes?
Is Berriwillock merely an average country town or is it a sinister place where people
might be sacrificed in the belief that farmers may get a better harvest?
But, let not run away from the current game and concentrate on what is to be done
now.
After all, it (Berriwillock) is a challenge that lies ahead after you first have completed
your assignment to bring the virgin Martina to the Empire, to be rewarded with the
secret of the Empire.
Where the game refers to “No. 1’s OTHER PLAYER THROWS FOR YOU-
MARCIA’S HUSBAND” then this simply means that on you landing on your ID
number (in this case a 1) then the player to your left throws the dice and you move in
that turn further. To ensure this goes in a fair manner the dice is placed in a cup and
then overturned at least 10 cm above the place it is to land. Any dice not flat on its
surface must be re-thrown.
Keep in mind that when it states: “GO TO START” (if applicable to you), then it
means that you must go to the start circle and on the next turn commenced to move
whatever you throw with a dice. Where it shows, “GO TO THE BOOK” (if
applicable to you), then it means you loose everything and must commence to play
with your original ID number as from onset with the only difference being that you
may not take an ID on 3 or 5 that you had previously used.
The usage of names are as in the crime/comedy novel and as such the spelling of
Maximillian is the correct one, even so other might prefer Maxmillian.
Where for example on 123 it shows (3) “No. 6’s MARTINA LOST HER
VIRGINITY” then any player using a No. 6 ID must go back to The Book unless
they previously as No. 6 ID landed on 86 to obtain the shield. Again, if a player for
any reason were to have landed on 86 using a previous ID also being a 6, but since
then having had to commence afresh from The Book then the shield was lost then
also and can’t be used for a new No. 6 ID unless this new ID No. 6 again landed on
86.
However, having to go back to start doesn’t cause the loss of the virgin shield.
Places 290, 291, 292, 293, 294 and 295 do not exist on the map and on the game
cannot be used. This as they relate to the secret tunnel, yet to be explored by
INSPECTOR-RIKATI as to where it leads to.
The condition to commence to play is that any player who ultimately does achieve to
bring the virgin Martina to the Empire will precisely keep it a Secret (what the Secret
is about) and so will not reveal to anyone what the Secret is! As such, you may be
allowed to visit the Empire and make your own assessment, as to what actually the
Secret is, but nothing will commit the author and/or any one acting on his behalf to
confirm or deny what ever your personal assessment about the Secret might be, and
neither must it be implied or be deemed to be implied that your personal assessment is
correct.
It is the Authors opinion, that no two people could ever play the game at the same
time in the same manner. Perhaps, record each dice throw and then (once having
finished the game) try to replay the game but using a different Personality. You might
find that the same rolling of dice recording might assist one to come quickly to the
Empire where as for another it would mean disaster.
To commence;
The players each throw a dice and the one with the lowest number goes first. If there
are 2 or more players throwing the same lowest number then they re throw until there
is one left with the lowest number. The losing one or once decide by the roll of a dice
which is second player and which 3rd. Any players who had already been higher do
follow after them. If there are 5 players and the 3 threw 2 and two threw 4 then the
players having thrown 4 throw a dice to decide who is next in line to play with the
lowest number going first. In this case, they can’t get lower then 4th and 5th position.
Number 1 player throws the dice and must throw a 1, to be able to commence playing.
One he throws a 1 he may move to start and then throw to see how many spaces he
can move. If he happens to throw 2 he is back and wait his turn to start all over again.
Number 2 player has to throw a 2 to be able to go to start and then throw again to see
how many spaced he may move. (Any reference to he means also she.)
Number 3 player as such must throw a 3 to be able to get onto start.
If there is a 7th player then he becomes number 1, and number 8 player becomes
number 2 etc.
The aim is now to get on number 3 or number 5 as to be able to select a name of a

person you want to use.
Characters have been given numbers and so once you have a character then you revert
to the number of that character unless you have to go back to the Start or to The
Book, as then your original number is automatically assigned. Meaning that if you
were originally 1 you must throw a 1, to be able to commence from The Book again.
If having to go back to Start you don’t loose your ID number.
So, now you are throwing a 3 from start and you can now select a name of a character
but only if you happen to roll a dice with that number. Meaning, that landed on 3 you
then loose a turn but at the moment of landing there you are entitled to roll a dice to
see what number you roll. Say you rolled a 1 then you are allowed to select any Army
person which has a 1 assigned to it. If you rather do not want to choose any or already
have one (having been directed to go back to 3 then you may ignore this. Or, you
might want to change the name of the person you had and so you must roll a dice to
see the number you have and then select a new name. Because you roll the dice it
means you have effectively thrown away the right to keep the name you had. You are
not allowed to choose the name again for the duration of the balance of the game. If
there are no names left for that number you rolled then bad luck you simply have to
wait until you come a next time on 3 or wait until you come on 5 to choose a person
there.
For 5, the same operates that you must throw a dice to find out what number is
assigned. As such if you throw 1, and there are a number of names not in use, then
you may pick any of the names available with the number you rolled but you are not
allowed to use any name already used by you previously.
If none available there is no re-throw of the dice (same as 3) but you must wait until
you come again on 5 to select a person in the manner as described before.
Some names will have an ability to be picked both on 3 and 5 as they have a dual
position. For example, Scott and Martina were civilians who later joined the army and
so they are applying to both the Army and the civilian area’s you may land upon.
Keep in mind that INSPECTOR-RIKATI is not a dual identity as such not under the
Army.
One person may select to be Scott Rikati and another to be INSPECTOR-RIKATI
they have different entitlements at times.
If you are landing on 4, then you must move immediately to number 38 and you then
can enjoy your time there. Next turn you commence to throw the dice and move the
number of spaces as your dice rolled from 38 as such if you rolled 4, then you move
to 42 and loose the next turn. If you rolled 6, then you move to 44 and this direct you
to go to 41 and so you move on to 41. That is, unless you have a name which number
is shown on 44 in a circle then you have the option to not move to 41 but instead
select to simply stay ignoring the direction or you may select to throw a dice instead.
ONLY, if you select to throw a dice then be careful as it could wipe you out to The
Book. In this case, say you have selected a name that has an even number which is
shown on the circle then you must roll a dice to see if you throw an even number 2, 4
or 6 as to be able to stay or if you throw a 1, 3 or 5 then off you go to the Book to
commence again afresh. However, if you have thrown an even number and you are
even then you roll the dice again and then any person who uses a number that you
rolled will be off to commence again from The Book.
Those who have neither landed on 3 or 5 and as such have not obtained any name,
their number applies which they used from commencement. Keep in mind that if a
person started as player 1 and then uses number one then he remains this until he
selects a name. If he ends up selection a name with a number 1 then his number
“technically” changes from the old 1 to the new 1 but in the end still is a 1.
So number 1 player who selects a name with a 3 then becomes number 3 but if he has
to go back to the book then become number 1 as originally.
I am aware that many people make up their own additional rules as they go along and
this can often cause problems. For this, if there are additional rules then they must be
written down before the game. If there is a dispute during play then best is resolved
that a dice is rolled by odd numbers being a negative and a even number being a
positive confirmation for additional rule as they come up. The dice must be rolled
from a container at least the height of a CD disk from the surface the dice is to land
upon as to avoid arguments if the dice did or didn’t roll.
When you arrive at 37 then you must throw the dice to have the number you have
(either from start or the number assigned to the current name you are using).
As such, if you are on 37 and you have the name Rodney and roll the dice which stops
with a number 6 then you are in the Empire. If you fail to roll your number then you
must move on in the same turn to 38.
If you are number 4 or have a 4 assigned to the name you have selected or you are
INSPECTOR-RIKATI or Queen Johanna then you are entitled to stay and roll
again upon the following condition;
You must roll a dice and if you have an uneven number then you must roll uneven
numbers (1, 3 or 5) to continue. If you throw an even number you go back to The
Book.
If you have thrown an uneven number and you are an uneven number then roll the
dice again. This time if you fail to roll the number on the dice assigned to you and you
so failed to enter the Empire then you go to The Book and you are stripped (as like
anyone else who goes to The Book) of the identity you had taken and not allowed to
take it again for the duration of the game. (Other may select it if they land on 3 or 5
and can choose it as a new ID.)
Do notice that for 37 there is a different process applicable then to when you land,
say, on 38. The procedure of 37 only applies to 37, whereas 38 procedure applies to
all other numbers which has a referral.
Only with number 2 the second player or a player using a 2 doesn’t need to go back,
and simply can ignore the direction on 2, and remain on it as if there were no special
directions.
For example;
On 24 the player with a number 6 can ignore this direction and remain on it as if there
were no special directions.
On 46 the player with a 4 can ignore the direction and so remain on it and remain on it
as if there were no special directions.
On 69 the player with a 3 can ignore this direction and remain on it as if there were no
special directions
On 89 the player with a 5 can ignore this direction and remain on it as if there were no
special directions
On 109 the player with a 1 can ignore this direction and remain on it as if there were
no special directions.
If you land on 3 you must immediately rolled the dice (if you wish to select an ID), to
select a name, albeit loosing the next turn, and in the time you are there someone else
causes you having to return to The Book (by the method stated before), then you will
loose that identity and not allowed to use it again for the duration of the game. You
may however end up with the same number assigned to a different name. As such not
the number but the identity is relevant. Therefore, in effect you gain an identity but
might never use it during the further play in the game.
If a player rolls the dice to determine for odds and even then keep in mind that if the
player looses on that roll and end’s up going to The Book then Martina and
INSPECTOR-RIKATI are entitled to move from any location on their next move to
37 and commence from there their next turn. As such, the move to 37 isn’t counted as
a turn.
A player who doesn’t want to accept the move indicated, say ID No. 5 on 233 but
wish to roll a dice to try to go to 37 then (as set out above) the player may do so but
whatever you do, always announce prior to making any move or throwing a dice what
you are planning to do, as otherwise, any other player might hold that your failure to
make it known prior to moving means you are barred from altering it.
For example, you were on 21, rolled a 2, and can’t do anything other then to move to
the Start. If you say nothing you must move to Start. No going back. If you
accidentally go to The Book, then that can’t be altered either. Not saying I made an
error, or I changed my mind. Not something about, I didn’t let it go or so as the
moment you take up your piece you are committed to where ever it touches that is the
destination.
If a dispute can’t be resolved that the player in dispute must go back to The Book and
loose 2 turns!
OK, now you are on 58, you roll the dice with a 4 and land on 62 this gives you an
extra turn. Meaning, that you immediately can throw the extra turn and move. Say,
you rolled 1 and again you have an extra turn to move to 63. Well you throw again
and you now throw 1, again ending on 37 which direct you to go back to 62. Meaning
you have a turn again. You now throw 3 and end up on 65. If have a 5 as identity or
from start the 5 ID applicable, you may choose (as set out above) or otherwise you
move to 39. At 39 you then follow those directions, if any, or apply the procedure if
your number is shown on it. As such, your move from 58 to 39 was one continues
move.
What is applicable in the Game further?
1. INSPECTOR-RIKATI, albeit unbeknown to the identity of the person)

approved upon a body cavity search upon Her Majesty Queen Johanna. She is
furious and you as the person having been involved in it loose 3 turns.
2. A stray bulled hit you. Bad start, return to the Start unless you have a 2
assigned to you then you can ignore it.
3. If you want to join the Army then first tell other players you want to throw
again and then the number you roll is the assigned number of a character you
may choose. Say, 1 is of Maximillian, Sandra, Marcus etc and you rolled a 1
then you are entitled to make a choose of any of those names not in use and
not used by you in the same game previously. You loose the next turn,
regardless if you choose an other identity or not, unless you are assigned a 3.
However, if you choose an identity then you loose a turn even if being a 3.
You can’t have the cake and eat it.
4. Go to 38 but if 4 assigned may ignore it, or throw dice
If you have a identity with a 4 then you have the option to ignoring the direction
not move to 38 but instead select to simply stay, or, you may select to throw a dice
instead. ONLY, if you select to throw a dice then be careful as it could wipe you
out to The Book. In this case, you have an even number and so you must roll a
dice to see if you throw an even number 2, 4 or 6 as to be able to stay or if you
throw a 1, 3 or 5 then off you go to The Book to commence again afresh while any
other player may – but doesn’t have to – move to the eatery nearest in number to
you but ahead of you. However, if you have thrown an even number and you are
even then you roll the dice again and then any person who uses a number that you
rolled will be off to commence again from The Book.
5. You may select any identity, except one in use or you have already used in
this game) that is a civilian or civilian-army provided you roll the dice and
they have the number of that what you rolled. If none available for the number
you rolled you miss out. Better luck next time.
6. What is the hurry? We keep you the guest of the Army. In a cell, so you loose
2 turns. Obviously, a 6 ID doesn’t loose any turns.
7. Would you mind to look out for the Ambulance? Check if there is a player on
94. If so, go back to Start, unless you are ID number 1.
8. Heading the wrong way? Aren’t you? Going to the “Empire” was the other
way. Move to 41. Number 2 identities can ignore this direction.
9. Jack is dead, but it seems you wanted to visit him nevertheless, rather then to
get to the Empire. Well go back to Start and (on your next turn) try again.
Anyone who has a 3 identity can ignore this, and likewise if you have Jack’s
Identity.
10. People are living in the neighbourhood, and it is one thing for you to park
here, but did you really have to rev up your car? Now you are loosing time to
make peace with them and so loose your next turn.
11. Jack is dead, and I can assure you, that you are not going to find his body in
the pool, as he was buried long ago. Seems to me you aren’t searching for his
body but rather larrikin about, to have a splash. Loose next turn unless you
are a No. 5 ID.
12. Watch out for the Ambulance! If there is a player on 95 then you go back to
Start. Unless you are a No. 6 ID
13. Watch out for the Ambulance! If there is a player on 137 then you just crashed
into a hearse. Back to Start unless you are ID number 1.
14. Is this how you think investigating the Secret of the ‘Empire’, going about
shopping? Well we teach you a lesson go back to Start unless you are ID
number 2.
15. Life wasn’t mend to be easy. Made it so far but if there is a player on 142 it
means you just smashed into the hearse. Then back to Start. And, if there is
any player on 203 or 210, then you had better wait loosing next turn, as they
have right of way. But, Id no. 3 can ignore it all.
16. Where you think you are going? Heading the wrong way. Guest what? Go to
38. ID No. 4 can ignore this.
17. So, already tired of working? Well, guess what? You got it, loose next turn. ID
No. 5 can ignore this.
18. If someone is with the hearse on 143 then back to start. If Trevor’s Van is on
212, then the soldiers will be holding you up for 2 turns. Meaning you loose 2
turns. ID number 6 can ignore this.
19. If the hearse is on 144 then back to Start. ID No. 1 can ignore this.
20. If the hearse is on 145 then back to Start. ID No. 2 can ignore this.
21. Caught out, wrongly using disabled toilets. Loose next turn. ID No. 3 can
ignore this.
22. Just started, already hungry? Sorry, run out of food. Advance to 39 to get
something to eat there. ID No. 4 can ignore this
23. If the hearse in on 148 it means you go back to Start. ID No. 5 can ignore
this.
24. Tell the truth, was it to make way for the hearse, or simply you want to refresh
yourself? Well whatever, don’t tell me, as I might change my mind, just
advance to 32.
25. If the hearse is on 149 or someone is on his way to hospital on 73 then it
means you are going back to Start. ID No. 1 can ignore this.
26. If the hearse is on 150 then it means you are going back to Start. ID No. 2 can
ignore this.
27. If the hearse is on 151 then it means you are going back to Start. ID No. 3
can ignore this.
28. Trying to sneak in the back way into the Empire City International Airport?
Well, of you go back to Start. ID No. No. 4 can ignore this.
29. The dead of Father Josana and unless you are ID No. 5 it means you have
had a terminal issue to your trip. Off you go back to The Book.
30. If the hearse is on 152 then it means you are going back to Start. ID No. 6 can
ignore this.
31. In a hurry? Trying to steal the Rikati-Cheetah? Well, we will teach you a
lesson, go back to No 5. ID No. 1 can ignore this. Jane and Inspector-Rikati
may advance to 37 if they arrive on this spot.
32. Feeling ill? Stomach problems? Perhaps there was too much chlorine in the
pool? Whatever, I give you the option to go to East South Hospital at 185. Just
think that if you throw 6 you miss out on going straight to the Empire! I
understand Katrina is waiting with a cup of coffee at the Northern Star
Hospital, so perhaps you rather go there and advance to 76 instead? So, make
up your mind, before you throw. (Not after wards you nitwit!). ID No. 2 can
ignore this. The word “can” means that ID No. 2 might want to go, and is
entitled to do so, to travel to hospital. Now, not back after the coffee, You now
travel numeric upwards. You silly dill! Trying to get a free cup of coffee, is
that it?
33. You see Rikati-Cheetah parked on the right at 118, move to there? Well, you
are offered a free ride to 119. Just consider, if you don’t make it to 37 then you
might regret not having taken up this offer?
34. There it is, you are so close to the “Empire” and suddenly you hear the church
bells ringing. Seem to move you had better make you way to 116 unless you
want to move back to Start all together? ID no 4 has the option to ignore this.
35. Did you cheat to get here? So close and yet so far? Seems to me your motor is
running hot, as there is water under it? Boiling over? Oh, it is you. Well
advance to 40 so you can relive yourself there. I love to be of help to people in
need! I heard that! You are complaining, is it! So much for me being mister
nice guy, and all you can do is to complain! Well if you don’t like to go to 40
then go back to Start. Your choice! ID No 5 can ignore this.
36. Now, how likely will it for you to throw a 1? So, I offer you to enjoy being
parked here and move to 207, to join Jane and Scott shopping? But, the option
must be made before you throw.
37. Well, it seems you made it, but can you really throw the right number. Look, I
give you the option to move right now to Start. Sorry, I mean to be a rescuer,
and so advance to 230 to get the truck with the water tanks to save Scott. But,
decide before you throw!
As such, if you are on 37 and you have the name Rodney and roll the dice
which stops with a number 6 then you are in the Empire. If you fail to roll
your number then you must move on in the same turn to 38.
If you are number 1 or have a 1 assigned to the name you have selected or you are
INSPECTOR-RIKATI or Queen Johanna then you are entitled to stay, and roll
again upon the following condition;
You must roll a dice and if you have an uneven number then you must roll
uneven numbers (1, 3 or 5) to continue. If you throw an even number, you go
back to The Book.
If you have thrown an uneven number and you are an uneven number then roll
the dice again. This time if you fail to roll the number on the dice assigned to
you and you so failed to enter the Empire then you go to The Book and you
are stripped (as like anyone else who goes to The Book) of the identity you
had taken and not allowed to take it again for the duration of the game. (Other
may select it if they land on 3 or 5 and can choose it as a new ID.)
Do notice that for 37 there is a different process applicable then to when you land
on 38. The procedure of 37 only applies to 37, whereas 38 procedure applies to all
other numbers which has a referral.
ID’s No. 1 only can use the second chance roll if they adhere to the
instruction!
38. For whatever reason you came here, drown you sorrows in a cup of tea, no
coffee available here, and you have the option to move to 39 or 40! Don’t
look a given horse in the mouth! Grab your change while you can! You might
regret later not having done so!
39. Enjoy your meal
40. I know I am not wanted. Seems the stream of water is actually from your eyes
crying for having missed out to get into the empire, but listen there is another
opportunity. All you need to do is get to the end!
41. Here we are, Martina is going on a date, well a trip with John (Becomes a date
later). If you are John or Martine, have another turn now.
42. If you are thinking to get into the Empire Annex then you are mistaken.
Guards have spotted you and you are being questioned, and loose 2 turns.
Scott, Otto, and Trevor have been knighted. Meaning that if Scott lands on 88
he will not be slain. If Otto lands on 96 he will not be slain either. Nor will
Trevor if he lands on 93.
43. Not much traffic, advance to 54 The Classic. Peter and the Lady of Steel
have been knighted. Meaning that if Peter lands on 96 he will not be slain. If
the Lady of Steel lands on 89 she will not be slain either.
44. That isn’t going to The Classics, you don’t need a plane to get there! Go back
to 41. Jack, Martina, and Rodney have been knighted. Meaning that if Jack
lands on 92 he will not be slain. If Martina lands on 88 she will not be slain
either. Neither Rodney if he lands on 89.
45. So, you want to park, rather then to be out on a romantic trip. Loose next
turn.
46. If hearse on 152 you loose a turn. Adam and Father Josana have been
knighted. Meaning that if Adam lands on 88 he will not be slain. If Father
Josana lands on 92 he will not be slain either.
47. If hearse on 151 you loose a turn. Martin and Brigitte have been knighted.
Meaning that if Martin lands on 88 he will not be slain. If Brigitte lands on
93 she will not be slain either.
48. If the hearse is on 150 then it means you are going back to start. ID No. 1 can
ignore this. Betty, Johnny and George have been knighted. Meaning that if
Betty lands on 93 she will not be slain. If Johnny lands on 92 he will not be
slain either. Neither will George be if he lands on 88.
49. If hears on 149, or someone on his way to hospital on 73, you loose a turn.
INSPECTOR-RIKATI has been knighted. Meaning that if INSPECTOR-
RIKATI lands on 96 he will not be slain.
50. If hearse on 148 you loose a turn. Henk and Mrs. Swantee have been
knighted. Meaning that if Henk lands on 93 he will not be slain. If Mrs.
Swantee lands on 88 she will not be slain either.
51. Going swimming without your date? Loose a turn.
52. I might spoil your evening out. If the hearse is on 145 then back to Start. ID
No. 2 can ignore this. Sally, Marta and Katrina have been knighted.
Meaning that if Sally lands on 88 he will not be slain. If Marta lands on 88
she will not be slain either. Neither will Katrina be slain if she lands on 85.
53. Improper usage of disable toilets back to 41. Now you enjoy that, don’t you?
54. Just relax, I won’t spoil it.
55. I might spoil your evening out. If the hearse is on 145 then back to Start. ID
No. 2 can ignore this. Eric and General Rothmart have been knighted.
Meaning that if Eric lands on 85 he will not be slain. If General Rothmart
lands on 96 he will not be slain either.
56. If hearse on 148 you loose a turn. Marcus and Colonel Versteny have been
knighted. Meaning that if Marcus lands on 88 he will not be slain. If Colonel
Versteny lands on 92 he will not be slain either.
57. If hears on 149, or someone on his way to hospital on 73, you loose a turn.
Jan and Marcia have been knighted. Meaning that if Jan lands on 92 he will
not be slain. If Marcia lands on 88 she will not be slain either.
58. If the hearse is on 150 then it means you are going back to start. ID No. 1 can
ignore this. Frederic and Mr. Arnadius have been knighted. Meaning that if
Frederic lands on 89 he will not be slain. If Mr. Arnadius lands on 88 he will
not be slain either.
59. Making progress and being wet, have another turn. Ivan, John and Sandra
have been knighted. Meaning that if Ivan lands on 93 he will not be slain. If
John lands on 92 he will not be slain either. Neither will Sandra if she lands
on 88.
60. I saw that. Having your indicator to go right, to the eatery. Back to 54 for you!
General Bearenz, Captain Swartens and John Snr. have been knighted.
Meaning that if General Bearenz lands on 93 he will not be slain. If Captain
Swartens lands on 88 he will not be slain either. Neither will John Snr. if he
lands on 92
61. I teach you taking a soaking wet young lady to an eatery. She might catch a
cold. Back to 39 for you. To learn manners.
62. If hearse on 160, you loose a turn. Phillip and Dr Goerkey have been
knighted. Meaning that if Phillip lands on 92 he will not be slain. If Dr
Goerkey lands on 88 he will not be slain either.
63. Give way to ambulance at 86 and loose a turn if there is an ambulance there.
Jane and Mark have been knighted. Meaning that if Jane lands on 92 she will
not be slain. If Mark lands on 88 he will not be slain either.
64. You are nearly there, but will you be able to get there? Go back to 62. Now
that wasn’t too bad, was it? Queen Johanna, the Mummy and Maximillian
have been knighted. Meaning that if Queen Johanna lands on 85 she will not
be slain. If the Mummy lands on 88 he will not be slain either. Neither will
Maximillian if he lands on 88.
65. Nearly there, and all you think of is eating. Back to 39 for you.
66. Well you land here and Martina lost her virginity! Now, this is the romantic
time with Martine but with Katrina knocking on the door. You had better leave
in a hurry, and start all over at The Book. (No. 6 ID can ignore this).
67. No time to loose Peter is ill. Have another turn.
68. Is that what you do on an emergency, parking along the road to watch cars go
by? Loose a turn.
69. A question to move.
70. Excuse me, you are heading the wrong way! Learn to drive go back to 67.
71. You have a problem too, knowing the roads? Back to 67
72. Parking with an emergency aboard? Well, if that is the way you want it stay
and enjoy your time, loose 3 turns.
73. Loose nothing, and gain nothing, just be glad!
74. Katrina gives John poisoned coffee. Does she know this? Loose a turn!
75. Just before arriving at hospital, all you can think about is to relieve yourself.
Well sit there as you just lost another turn.
76. You are a lifesaver and you saved Peter’s life. You may advance to 108 if you
want to.
77. Thanks for your condolences.
78. I hope you know how to drive this thing, have 2 extra turns.
79. What ever you did, Mr. Swantee Snr. was dead a long time ago, and so it
seems it is the end of your trip. Back to The Book.
80. Hurry, don’t wait for red light the man is nearly dead. Have another turn
81. Heading the wrong way! Back to 77.
82. Just left the Swantee Residence and yet back on the toilet. Go back to 77 and
use the loo there.
83. I said to take John to the Hospital, not drown him in the pool! Back to 38 for
you!
84. Hurry, you got green light so get going, have another turn.
85. Doing fine, have another turn. Unless you are a No. 5 and are not knighted,
as then you are slain, go back to The Book.
86. Did you relies you just had a smash with another car? Loose a turn to sort out
details. No. 6’s you just gained your shield to protect Martina’s virginity to be
used to prevent Martina to loose her virginity at 123.
87. No slowing down, have another turn. No. 1’s you just gained your shield to
protect Martina’s virginity to be used to prevent Martina to loose her virginity
at 130.
88. Up you go, have another turn. Unless you are a No. 1 and are not knighted,
89. Making progress have another 2 turns. Unless you are a No. 6 and are not
knighted, as then you are slain, go back to The Book.
90. No. 4’s you just gained your shield to protect Martina’s virginity to be used to
prevent Martina to loose her virginity at 133.
91. Sunday driver. We want John to get in hospital alive not in a crazy way. Back
to 77.
92. Keep going, have another turn. Unless you are a No. 4 and are not knighted,
93. Green light, have another turn. Unless you are a No. 3 and are not knighted,
96. Keep going have another turn. Unless you are a No. 6 and are not knighted,
97. John is dying and you go sight seeing. Loose a turn.
98. You might be hungry but don’t try to be a cannibal as John is still alive! Loose
2 turns for ignoring an emergency.
99. traffic Jam at the Hospital and that with an emergency? Loose a turn.
100. All rights, you had to park, but they got emergency parking for that you don’t
need to waste time in a parking lot. Loose a turn.
101. Toilets again? Loose a turn.
102. You made it to the hospital, that is an understatement! You may move to 119.
103. Now what have we here? The special glasses belonging to Inspector-Rikati.
Good on you, move to 128.
104. In case you didn’t know, John was already delivered to the hospital. But, it
seems you like an ambulance drive and so who am I to rob you of the
pleasure. Move back to 77.
105. John Swantee Jnr. is dead and so the end of your trip. Back to The Book.
106. Appreciate you came for the Pledge service. Have another turn.
107. The driver was found unwell to drive and thanks for standing in. Have
another turn.
108. Steady she goes.
110. Hold on, you just left the Swantee residence and now toilet. Didn’t they toilet
train you? Loose a turn.
111. What or who killed G.H.S.? Move to 121 if you know and tell others player
the correct answer
112. No. 1’s they made a Mummy out of you. Go back to The Book.
113. Parking, so far away from the church isn’t doing well. Loose a turn.
114. Relax.
115. Sorry, parking lot is full go back to 112.
116. Church service, loose 2 turns as there is a crime scene and everyone is held
back overnight in the church. Peter & Brigitte are allowed to leave without
loosing a turn and Inspector-Rikati doesn’t loose a turn either.
117. Mrs. Swantee is dead, meaning! Wrong, this woman is so nice that even being
dead she make jokes. Advance to 128 as she wants you to attend to her
funeral.
118. Special service with a ride in the Rikati-Cheetah to the funeral of John, to 119.
119. Thank you for your condolence.
120. Sorry, it is imprisonment for you all except ID with a 6 and for myself. Don’t
worry about me, loose 2 turns.
121. Slow as she goes. It is a hearse, not a racing car in a really!
122. No. 5’s unless you gained the shield at 109, you just failed to protect Martina’s
virginity and so back to The Book!
124. Rose Valley isn’t because of the roses kept there. No. 3’s, they made a
Mummy out of you. Go back to The Book.
125. Soldiers are clearing the intersection, have another turn.
126. Weapon inspection, loose a turn.
127. Funeral of John. Father Jasona discovers Martina still alive. . Back to 119 and
try again.
128. Mrs. Swantee’s funeral and you are welcome.
129. Driving the hearse? Have another turn.
133. Wrong way bo-so, loose a turn to check your road map. No. 4’s unless you
gained the shield at 90, you just failed to protect Martina’s virginity and so
back to The Book!
134. Eating and keeping a hearse waiting? Go back to 128.
135. Now that is very nice to detour to assist the disabled. Have another turn to
make up for time.
136. Question. Who owns the land where G.H.S. died? Move to 143 if you know
and tell another player?
137. INSPECTOR-RIKATI hides a weapon in the coffin. Have another turn.

138. You heading the wrong way! Loose a turn.
139. Now you don’t burry a coffin in a swimming pool. Loose a turn.
140. Something smells and if it isn’t under your arm then it might be of the coffin
while you are being parked enjoying the area. Hurry up, have another turn to
get going!
141. I think you are overdoing it a bid to take a hearse to work. Have the day of and
just have another turn.
142. No. 3’s you just assisted to help George to be released from imprisonment, go
to 185.
143. Nothing here.
144. No. 5’s They made a Mummy out of you. Go back to The Book.
to 185.
146. Well, you can park here but only for allowing people to go to the toilet.
147. I said toilets not eating! Back to 119 for you! Teach you to listen!
148. No. 1’s lost coffin our of the hearse, back to 128.
154. Question and if you can (and do) tell other players the correct answer, then
move to 192.
to 185.
156. Good timing, go to 170.
157. You drive and have another turn!
to 185.
to 185.
to 185.
161. INSPECTOR-RIKATI discovers the woman with the Queen’s hat. Have
another turn.
162. Holding up a procession to go swimming, miss 2 turns
163. No 2’s joined up with the wrong funeral procession, back to 128.
164. No 1’s joined up with the wrong funeral procession, back to 128
169. Want to eat during a funeral service. Loose a turn.
170. Long service, loose a turn. Mark doesn’t loose any turn, he can go straight to
179.
171. Rodney found the milk in your fridge and likes it. Have another 2 turns.
172. Wrong way, loose a turn.
173. Sneaked out to eat. Have another turn.
174. At the swimming pool again. Loose a turn.
175. No. 2’s Marcia’s husband, the self-appointed manager, is too lazy to throw a
dice. Let another player (to your left) throw (roll) the dice for you on your next
turn. The other player must use a cup and keep it at least 10 cm above the
surface to drop the dice from there.
179. Metal detector check, loose a turn.
180. Just park neatly and have another turn.
181. Reception area for meals. Enjoy yourself.
182. Well, the shooting, the wedding, you survived it all. Have 2 extra turns.
183. Frederic Torquins is dead and so seems to be your journey. Back to The Book.
184. Hurry, Scott needs emergency treatment, have another turn.
185. Stay at hospital, loose a turn.
186. Ivan the Terrible is dead and so is your journey for now. Back to The Book.
187. Enjoy your meal and relay while you loose a turn.
188. Neighbour throws window at poor Johnny. Lucky they miss. Have another
turn.
189. Why go parking when you can leave the hospital? Loose a turn.
190. Allowed a passenger to use toilet facilities. Have another turn.
191. Phillip’s knife work on your couch. Loose time for repairs, loose 2 turns.
192. Just park in peace.
193. Betty’s paint accidentally (?) spilled over your car. Need to clean it. Miss 2
turns.
194. No helicopter now, later, wasting time. Loose a turn.
195. Chemical explosion by Phillip, you need to clean it all up. Loose 2 turns.
196. No. 3’s, you forgot to put the mail in the fridge to kill the germs, even so Dr
Marcus made clear his wife demands this. Back to 185.
199. No. 3’s, Martina lost her virginity, unless you had obtained a shield at 95, go
to The Book.
to The Book.
202. If you didn’t notice the van is heading the other way! Well, if you want to go
try again,. Go to 189!
203. Jane kills bogus doctor Ivan the Terrible. Have 2 extra turns.
to The Book.
205. Parking that far from the shopping center. You got to be joking, with the army
around to give you trouble free parking. Loose a turn.
207. Need time for shopping. Loose a turn.
208. No. 2’s you had your driver’s license suspended, go back to 187.
211. You want to go the quick way? Well go to 232!
212. No benefits!
214. Wrong vehicle. This is the Rikati-Snail. Loose a turn.
217. Secrets kept here and you aren’t to enter. End of road for you. Back to 189.
to The Book.
220. Wrong road, again. Loose 2 turns.
222. Enjoy the swim. Loose a turn.
226. Trying to use the Rikati-Turtle? Back to 207
to The Book.
228. Using improperly disabled toilets. Loose a turn.
229. Watch it. Too late, you just stepped on the bomb and go back to The Book.
230. You got the truck with the tanks. Good on you! 2 extra turns.
231. You got to be joking? Water we want, not milk. I know some argue Milk-
baths are good for the skin but it hardly the time and place to make an issue of
this now. Loose a turn for wasting time.
232. Excuse me, this is John’s residence not the one Scott is residing at. Have a
better look, go to 228 and see what is in front of you! (And stay there for your
next turn.)
233. Can I ask if you are working for the enemy? We hardly want to have
dangerous goods pored onto Scott. Loose 2 turns for your stupidity!
234. Katrina gets her body cavity search on her own request to be searched! Have
another 2 turns to get away before you hear her yelling.
236. Held up at the Hospital. What, you were going to book a bed for Scott? Wait,
we are trying to avoid that. Wasting time, loose a turn.
237. Got a water tanker. Have an extra turn.
to The Book.
239. Helping with a helicopter. Have another turn.
240. Got another water tanker. Have another turn.
241. Sorry mate, you are to early, they are still seeking to free Scott. Loose a turn.
242. Jane has done it. Scott is safe. Scott and Jane move to 255, if you wish, when
landing here and others landing on here, have another turn.
243. Jane and Scott enjoy yourself in the bath.
244. Martina goes on bivak, and can’t set up the tent, loose a turn.
245. The novel refers to driving to town to get other clothes, but who cares, let take
the helicopter at the parking bay and fly off.
246. Loosing time for shopping. Loose a turn.
247. Well, we were invited to the reception of the awards issued to Scott and Jane
on behalf of Queen Johanna. You are rewarded medals and you can have an
extra 2 throws.
248. Phillip and Scott design new chemical detection test. Go to 260.
249. Zumper children an extra turn. Others loose a turn. Wrong way to their house.
250. Zumper children an extra turn. Others loose a turn.
251. Zumper children an extra turn. Others loose a turn.
252. Zumper children an extra turn. Loose a turn to argue against Katrina and
causing her to loose her superannuation.
253. Zumper children an extra turn. Loose two turns to argue about her (Mrs.
Buckass) having to stand in the Church.
254. Secret location to park. Have an extra turn.
255. Scott and Jane’s hideout.
256. Turn right to prevent detection. Have another turn.
257. Very good pretend being disabled, to throw of any suspicion. Have another
turn.
258. Katrina is visiting (Smile) Loose 3 turns!
259. Just relax and loose a turn.
260. If you know who Martha is, then tell other players and have another turn.
261. What you think you are doing going onto a dead end road? Loose a turn.
262. Where is Berriwillock? If you know and tell other players, you may move to
269.
263. Phillip is the new member of MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL® an
organization (in the crime/comedy novel INSPECTOR-RIKATI and the
Secret of the Empire) to assist people in certain needs. Move to 268
264. Have your meal in peace.
265. You have an invitation for a free haircut and if you accept to attend to the
hairdresser, you may go to 270. Warning Katrina might be there!
266. Martina throws water over Nicholas. Move to 269
267. Eat in peace.
268. You may have a swim in the pool, at I realize it might be your last if you land
on 288!
269. INSPECTOR-RIKATI discovers the underground chamber! Have another
turn.
270. Mark and Peter hit the deck, because of the sound of gunshots of the television
set, thinking it is for real.
271. Calm before the storm.
272. Is this the last meal before you are going to succeed or fail?
273. Helicopter flight to 273. Have another turn.
274. Safe landing. Have another turn.
275. Use the car to get to know the secrets of the next novel about the Family Court
system. Have another turn.
276. Have to read up, loose a turn.
277. Secret discussions. Delay. Loose a turn.
278. The pregnancy disease. Loose a turn.
279. Nicholas promoted to Colonel. Have another turn.
280. Fly back. Have another turn.
281. Got you. Try to take the secrets out of the country! Back to The Book. So
close and so far!
282. Fly back. Have another turn. Avoid landing on 288 (Unless you are ID No.
6) to be able to complete your journey! As such you can maximum throw a 5.
283. You must try to land on 289 to be able to complete your journey (Unless you
are ID No. 6 then a throw of 5 is acceptable)! As such you can maximum
throw a 4 or throw a 6. Watch for 288!
284. You must land on 289 to be able to complete your journey! As such, you can
maximum throw a 3 or throw a 5 (Unless you are ID No. 6, then a throw of 4
is acceptable). If more, try next turn! Watch for 288!
285. You must try to land on 289 to be able to complete your journey! As such, you
can maximum throw a 2 or throw a 4 (Unless you are ID No. 6, then a throw
of 3 is acceptable). If more, try next turn! Watch for 288!
286. You must try to land on 289 to be able to complete your journey! As such, you
can only use a throw of 1 or 3(Unless you are ID No. 6, then a throw of 2 is
acceptable). If more, try next turn! Watch for 288!
287. You must try to land on 289 to be able to complete your journey (Unless you
are ID No. 6, then a throw of 1 is acceptable)! As such, you can maximum
throw a 2. If more, try next turn! Watch for 288!
288. Something went horrible wrong in the secret chamber. A bomb was tripped
and it blew you away, and also those players in the bomb blast area, on
any of the following places; 88, 89, 91, 125, 126, 127, 160, 161, 163, 164,
165, 177, 178, 179, 180, 181, 196, 197, 198, 218, 219, 221, 223, 285, 286,
287.
289. Well you now need to throw a 6 to make it to the special entrance of the
‘Empire’ for the secret. Oops, the secret tunnel goes somewhere, but where to
from the cemetery? But, as the way hasn’t been found as yet, you have to do
without places 290, 291, 292, 293 and 294!
295. You made it to the ‘Empire’ special entrance and now the question rest
with you if you are going to reveal the Secret or not. Your undertaking of entering
the Empire will be never to reveal the Secret. Then again, How does anyone know
if you are telling the truth, as they need someone to confirm or deny it, and that
seems to be a problem! Guess, it will be your secret if you know truly what the
Secret of the ‘Empire” is or not! In any event, the real secret was in your endurance
to persist in the game. Apply the same, despite knock backs, in life and perhaps
you might have learned something from this game? Regardless the apparent
insurmountable obstacles ahead of you succeeded!
296.Before you can be allowed to enter. We first have to check some details.
Firstly, is the virgin Martina with you? Secondly….
1 Start 1
2 Empire Hwy & Holland Square Hwy 2
3 At the Army 3
4 Empire Hwy & General Plateau Hwy 4
5 Generals Plateau Hwy parking 5
6 Empire Hwy & Generals Plateau Hwy 6
7 Empire Hwy & Gemini Hwy 7
8 Gemini Hwy to pool & Jack 8
9 Jack Lenitnes 9
10 Gemini Hwy to parking 10
11 Gemini Rest pool 11
12 Empire Hwy & South Road 12
13 Empire Hwy & North Road 13
14 City buildings 14
15 Empire hwy & City South Road 15
16 Western City Hwy & City South Hwy & City Hwy 16
17 Western City Hwy parking 17
18 Empire Hwy & North North Road 18
19 Empire Hwy & The Classic Hwy 19
20 Empire Hwy & Venus Hwy 20
21 Disabled toilets near The Classic 21
22 Eatery next to The Classic 22
23 Empire Hwy to pool 23
24 Pool of Empire Hwy 24
25 Empire Hwy & Sunray Rise Hwy 25
26 Empire Hwy & Northern Banana Hwy 26
27 Empire Hwy & Northern Empire Hwy & Banana Hwy 27
28 Northern Empire Hwy at Empire City Intern. Airport 28
29 Father Josana 29
30 Empire Hwy & Harlando Hwy & Vacancy Hill Hwy 30
31 Rikati-Cheetah 31
32 Empire Hwy & Old Empire Hwy & The Avenue 32
33 Empire Hwy & Old Empire Hwy & Hardgrove Hwy 33
34 Empire Hwy & Cross Road 34
35 Empire Hwy & Cross Road 35
36 Cross Road parking 36
37 Empire Hwy & 'Empire' 37
38 Parking at the Empire 38
39 Eatery at the Empire 39
40 Toilets at the Empire 40
41 Empire' Annex at The Avenue 41
42 The Avenue to the parking at the Annex 42
43 Empire Hwy & Old Empire Hwy & The Avenue 43
44 Old Empire Hwy to Empire City International Airport 44
45 Parking at Empire City International Airport 45
51 Pool of Empire Hwy 51
53 Disabled toilets near The Classic 53
54 The Classic Hotel 54
56 Marking Hwy to Harlando pool 56

59 Northern Banana Hwy & Banana Hwy 59
60 Northern Banana Hwy & Vacancy Hill Hwy 60
61 Eatery at Gerrit's Way 61
Rosemond Hill Hwy & Harlando Road & Northern Banana
62 Hwy 62
63 Park Hwy & Rosemond Hill Hwy 63
64 Readers Valley Hwy & Rosemond Hill Hwy 64
65 Eatery at Readers Valley 65
66 Martina's residence at Markin 66
67 The Classic Hotel 67
68 Empire Hwy off road parking 68
70 City Hwy & Venus Hwy 70
71 City Hwy & Sunray Rise Hwy 71
72 Sunray Rise Hwy parking 72
74 Star Road and Harper Ville Hwy at Northern Star Hospital 74
75 Toilets at Northern Star Hospital 75
76 Northern Star Hospital at Star Road 76
77 Swantee Residence 77
78 Ambulance at Swantee residence 78
79 Mr Swantee Snr. 79
80 Markin Hwy to Swantee Residence & Mr Swantee Snr 80
81 Markin Hwy to pool and toilets 81
82 Toilets at Harlando 82
83 Harlando Pool 83
84 Markin Hwy & Park Hwy 84
85 Park Hwy & Readers Valley Hwy 85
87 Park Hwy & Mogdana Hwy 87
88 Cemetery Hwy & Park Hwy 88
89 Wantree Place Hwy & Park Hwy 89
90 Czech Plains Hwy & Wantree Place Hwy 90
91 Czech Plains Hwy & Gemini Hwy 91
92 Gemini Hwy & Middle Hwy 92
93 Gemini Hwy & Olympiana Drive & Bellvue Hwy 93
94 Empire Hwy & Gemini Hwy 94
96 South Road to eatery at Olga's corner 96
97 South Road parking 97
98 Olga's corner eatery 98
99 General Hospital Road at General Hospital 99
100 Parking at General Hospital 100
101 Toilets at General Hospital 101
102 General Hospital 102
103 Glasses of INSPECTOR-RIKATI 103
104 Ambulance near General Hospital 104
105 John Swantee Jnr 105
107 Hearse Swantee residence 107
109 Marking Hwy to toilets & pool 109
110 Toilets of Markin Hwy 110

111 Markin Hwy & Hardgrove Hwy 111
112 Harlando Hwy & Hardgrove Hwy 112
113 Parking at Markin Hwy 113
114 Harlando Hwy & Cross Road 114
115 Hardgrove Hwy parking 115
116 Cross Church 116
117 Mrs Swantee 117
118 Rikati-Cheetah 118
119 Lagsmore residence 119
120 Prison cell 120
121 Hearse as Lagsmore residence 121
122 Olympiana Drive to Lagsmore residence 122
123 Olympiana Drive & East Lake Road 123
124 East Lake Road & East Lake Hill Road 124
125 East Lake Road & Square Road & Czech Plains Hwy 125
126 Cemetery entrance 126
127 Central Cemetery Chapel 127
128 Lagsmore residence 128
129 Hearse at Lagsmore residence 129
130 Olympiana Drive to Lagsmore residence 130
131 Olympiana Drive & East Lake Road 131
132 Olympiana Drive & South Road 132
133 South Road to pool 133
134 Eatery at Southern Park 134
135 Disabled toilets at Southern park 135
137 Empire Hwy & North Road 137
138 North Road to swimming pool 138
139 Southern Hill pool 139
140 North Road parking 140
144 Empire Hwy & The Classic Hwy 144
146 Empire Hwy off road parking 146
147 Eatery at The Classic 147
148 Marking Hwy to Harlando pool 148
153 Harlando Hwy & Park Hwy 153
154 Harlando Hwy & Harlando Road 154
155 Harlando Hwy to Swantee residence 155
157 Hearse at Swantee residence 157
159 Markin Hwy & Park Hwy 159
160 Hwy 160
161 Rosemond Hill Hwy to swimming pool 161
162 Banana Valley pool 162
163 Rosemond Hill Hwy & Banana Hwy 163
164 Eastern Hwy & Rosemond Hill Hwy 164

165 Square Road & Eastern Hwy 165
166 South Road & Eastern Hwy 166
167 South Road & South Square Road 167
168 South Road & City South Road 168
169 Eatery at Great Cathedral 169
170 Great Cathedral 170
172 South Road to pool 172
173 Eatery at East Lake Hill 173
174 East Lake Hill pool 174
177 Square Road & East Lake Hill Road 177
181 Eatery at Central Cemetery & parking 181
181 Eatery at Cemetery 181
182 Central Cemetery Chapel 182
183 Frederic Torquins 183
184 Helicopter near East South Hospital 184
185 East South Hospital 185
186 Ivan the Terrible 186
187 Eatery at East South Hospital 187
188 Holland Square Hwy & East South Hospital 188
189 East South Hospital parking 189
190 East South Hospital toilets 190
191 Holland Square Hwy & Czech Plains Hwy 191
192 Czech Plains Hwy parking 192
193 Czech Plains Hwy & Stop 193
194 Helicopter at Czech Plains Hwy 194
198 Square Road & East Lake Hill Road 198
202 Rikati-Snail on Square Road. 202
205 Western City Hwy parking 205
206 City Hwy to Moon Rise shopping centre 206
207 Moon Rise shopping centre 207
208 City Hwy to Moon Rise shopping centre 208
210 Empire Hwy & City South Road 210
211 Trevor's Van on City South Road 211
213 Square Road & North North Road 213
214 Rikati-Snail on Square Road 214
215 Square Road & South Square Road & Eastern Hwy 215
216 Jupiter Valley Hwy & Eastern Hwy 216
217 Stop sign at Jupiter Valley 217
218 Eastern Hwy & Rosemond Hill Hwy 218
219 Rosemond Hill Hwy & Banana Hwy 219

220 Stop at Cemetery Hill 220
221 Rosemond Hill Hwy to swimming pool 221
222 Banana Valley pool 222
223 Hwy 223
225 Park Hwy & Mogdana Hwy 225
226 Rikati-Cheetah at Mogdana Hwy 226
227 Mogdana Hwy to Rikati Residence 227
228 Disabled toilets of Mogdana Hwy 228
229 Rikati Residence 229
230 Truck with water tanks at Hardgrove 230
231 Milk Tanker on Czech Plains Hwy 231
232 John Jnr residence 232
233 Patrol tanker at Bellvue Hwy 233
234 Wantree Place Hwy to John's residence 234
235 Wantree Place Hwy & Cemetery Hwy 235
236 Mogdana Hwy & Wantree Place Hwy at East South Hospital 236
237 Water tanker at Mogdana 237
238 Hardgrove Hwy & Mogdana Hwy 238
239 Helicopter near Rikati's residence 239
240 Water Tanker at Rosemond Hill 240
241 Bathtub 241
242 Fire Ladder Truck 242
243 Bathtub 243
244 Rosemond Hill Hwy & Hardgrove Hwy 244
245 Rosemond Hill Hwy Parking 245
246 Moon Rise shopping centre 246
248 Northern Banana Hwy & Airport Hwy 248
249 Airport Hwy at Empire City International Airport 249
250 Parking of Harper Ville Hwy 250
251 Northern Banana Hwy to Zumper or Buckass residence 251
252 The Zumper residence 252
253 The Buckass residence 253
254 Parking of Hardgrove Hwy 254
255 Rikati safety house. 255
256 Bend Road and Wantree Place Hwy 256
257 Wantree Place Hwy & Bend Hwy 257
258 Holland Square Hwy & Wantree Place Hwy 258
259 Parking at Wantree Place Hwy 259
260 Holland Square Hwy & ? 260
261 Stop pf Holland Square Hwy 261
262 The Book & ? 262
263 Bend Hwy & Holland Square Hwy 263
264 Eatery at Holland Square 264
265 Bend Hwy & Bellvue Hwy 265
266 Bellvue Hwy to pool 266
267 Eatery off Holland Square Hwy 267
268 Pool of Bellvue Hwy 268
269 Bend Hwy & Bellvue Hwy 269
270 Bend Hwy and Wantree Place Hwy 270
271 Wantree Place Hwy & Middle Hwy 271
272 Eatery at Coffee rise 272

273 Helicopter at Coffee Rise 273
274 Helicopter at Jupiter Valley 274
275 Car at Jupiter Valley 275
276 Computer at Jupiter Valley 276
277 Secret meeting place at Jupiter Valley 277
278 North North Road & The Elite Hwy 278
279 Jupiter Valley Hwy & Banana Hwy & The Elite Hwy 279
280 Helicopter at Jupiter Valley 280
281 Helicopter at Empire City International Airport. 281
282 Helicopter at Coffee Rise 282
283 Wantree Place Hwy & Middle Hwy 283
288 Funeral/wedding at the grave 288
289 Helicopter at Central Cemetery. 289
290 Not available 290
295 Empire at The Avenue 295
Some of the INSPECTOR-RIKATI® series (published or intended to be

published)
Books can also be ordered from the website http://www.schorel-hlavka.com
Always provide delivery address with any order! For P&H charges see at end of list.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & ADDRESS TO THE COURT
A book on CD, making litigation a more level playing field
RRP $30.00 + P&H charges (where applicable) ISBN 0-9580569 -7-8 (After 1-1-2007; ISBN 978-0-
9580569-7-7
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
nd
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & ADDRESS TO THE COURT 2 Edition
A book on CD, making litigation a more level playing field
(check if available)
RRP $55.00+PH charges (where applicable)(ISBN 0-9751760-5-6 was prior to 1-1-2007)ISBN 978-0-
9751760-5-4
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & High Court as STAR CHAMBER COURT
A book on CD about irregular proceedings (check
if available)
RRP $30.00 + P&H charges (where applicable) (ISBN 0-9580569-9-4 prior to 1-1-2007) ISBN 978-0-
9580569-9-1
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & High Court of Australia as KANGAROO COURT
A book on CD as to improper legal proceedings (check
if available)
9580569-8-4
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & How to lawfully avoid voting (Book)
A book about Australia’s federal election issues & rights
RRP $30.00 + P&H charges (where applicable)(ISBN 0-9751760-3-X prior to 1-1-2007) ISBN 978-0-
9751760-3-0
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & How to Lawfully Avoid Voting (Book-Colour)
A Book about Australia's Federal Election Issues & Rights
RRP $50.00 + P&H charges (where applicable) ISBN 978-0-9751760-9-2 (check
if available)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & How to lawfully avoid voting (CD)
A book on CD about Australia’s federal election issues & rights
RRP $30.00 +P&H charges (where applicable (ISBN 0-9751760-4-8 prior to 1-1-2007) ISBN 978-0-
9751760-4-7)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & There is no Government to go to war
A book on CD About Legal Issues Confronting Australia
9580569-5-3
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & What is the -Australian way of life- really?
A book in B&W on Australians political, religious & other rights
if available)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
A book-colour on Australians political, religious & other rights

if available)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A book on CD on Australians political, religious & other rights
RRP $200.00+P&H charges (where applicable) ISBN 0-9751760-2-1 (prior to 1-1-2007) ISBN 978-0-
9751760-2-3
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® and the BANANA REPUBLIC AUSTRALIA
Dictatorship & deaths by stealth- Preliminary book edition on CD
RRP $25.00 + P&H charges (where applicable) ISBN 978-0-9580569-3-9 (ISBN 0-9580569 -3-5 prior
to 1-1-2007)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® and the Secret of the Empire
Personalized crime/comedy novel on CD edition
9580569-0-8
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® and the Secret of the Empire, GAME EDITION
Crime/comedy novel on CD edition

RRP $20.00 + P&H charges (where applicable) (ISBN 0-9580569-2-7 Prior to 1-1-2007) ISBN 978-
0-9580569-2-2
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® and the Secret of the Empire-ORIGINAL EDITION
Crime/comedy novel on CD edition
RRP $15.00 + P&H charges (where applicable) (ISBN 0-9580569-1-9 prior to 1-1-2007) ISBN 978 -0-
9580569-1-5
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® on CITIZENSHIP
A book on CD about Australians unduly harmed.
RRP $25.00 + P&H charges (where applicable)(ISBN 0-9580569-6-X prior to 1-1-2007) ISBN 978-
0-9580569-6-0
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® on CITIZENSHIP & Why not voting
A book on CD about ELECTORAL AND CITIZENSHIP RIGHTS
RRP $30.00 + P&H charges (where applicable)(ISBN 0-9751760-1-3 prior 1-1-2007) ISBN 978-0-
9751760-1-6
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® on PLEASE EXPLAIN

A book on CD political and legal questions
9751760-0-9
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® on the battle SCHOREL-HLAVKA v BLACKSHIRTS
For the quest of JUSTICE, in different ways. Book on CD.
RRP $25.00 + P&H charges (where applicable)(ISBN 0-9580569-4-3 prior to 1-1-2007) ISBN 978-0-
9580569-4-6
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® on IR WorkChoices Legislation (Book-CD)
A Book about the Validity of the High Courts 14-11-2006 Decision
RRP $30.00 + P&H charges (where applicable). ISBN 978-0-9751760-6-1
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® on IR WorkChoices Legislation (Book-B&W)
if available)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® on IR WorkChoices Legislation (Book-Colour)
if available)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & Fabricated 'INCEST' allegations-1st-Ed-BOOK

A book about exposing fabricated allegations
if available)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
st
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & Fabricated 'INCEST' allegations-1 -Ed-CD
A book on CD about exposing fabricated allegations
RRP $30.00 + P&H charges (where applicable) ISBN 978-0-9803712-3-9
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
st
INSPECTOR-RIKATI® & Fabricated 'INCEST' allegations-1 -Ed-DVD
A book on data DVD about exposing fabricated allegations
RRP $35.00 + P&H charges (where applicable) ISBN 978-0-9803712-4-6
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
PLEASE NOTE: Postage & Handling (P&H) charges varies pending number of items, weight,
size, manner of packing, manner of posting, eg, ordinary mail, secure mail, express mail, also
destination, etc.
Roughly, within the Commonwealth of Australia only, for a printed book to be forwarded by Australia
Post is $12.00 P&H charge is to be added. For multi quantities orders P&H with parcel rates included
applies. Roughly, within the Commonwealth of Australia only, for a book on CD to be forwarded by
Australia Post is $7.00 P&H charge is to be added. For multi quantities orders P&H with parcel rates
included applies.
Overseas deliveries P&H charges are to be determine differently, as rates varies considerably.
Do keep in mind that those marked with (check if available) may require a long delivery time period.
Books on CD can also be ordered from the website; http://www.schorel-hlavka.com
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Unless payments have been received {including cheque(s) having been cleared} no items will be send
out. For delivery times you may contact the publisher.
Please note that any payments (such as a cheque) must be made to;
THE ESTATE OF JAROSLAV HLAVKA MIE AUST CPENG (ABN 97144820620)
Cheques should be crossed and marked; “NOT NEGOTIABLE”

Email to; the_estate_of_jaroslav_hlavka@yahoo.com.au Phone/Fax
03-94577209
Postal Address; 107 Graham Road, Viewbank, 3084, Victoria, Australia.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
MAY JUSTICE ALWAYS PREVAIL® for THE ESTATE OF JAROSLAV HLAVKA MIE
AUST CPENG publish INSPECTOR-RIKATI® books by Author Mr. G. H. Schorel-Hlavka.

Book Electronic-Inspector-Rikati® and The Secret of The Empire

Cargado por

Información del documento

Título original

Derechos de autor

Formatos disponibles

Compartir este documento

Compartir o incrustar documentos

Opciones para compartir

¿Le pareció útil este documento?

¿Este contenido es inapropiado?

Copyright:

Formatos disponibles

Book Electronic-Inspector-Rikati® and The Secret of The Empire

Cargado por

Copyright:

Formatos disponibles

Copyright warning: This is a document that is not permitted to be reproduced, or any part

INSPECTOR-RIKATI (The secret of the Empire)

Don’t miss out on the opportunity of following the adventures of INSPECTOR-

Awaiting your response and cooperation, G. H. SCHOREL (G. H. SCHOREL-HLAVKA)

Editor; His wife, the lovely

All the characters in this “Personalized crime/comedy novel on CD edition” (other

JAROSLAV HLAVKA MIEAust CPEng Born 5-2-1930 died 25-1-2001

GOD GAVE LIFE AND TOOK IT BACK

I like to mention PREDIKER 3. 1 – 8. as I have translated of my Dutch BIBLE:

Attorney, Executor and Friend Mr G. H. SCHOREL

INSPECTOR-RIKATI soon thereafter appeared out of a cubicle, and began to wash

“Who are you?”

“I am Mr Gerrit Hendrik Schorel-Hlavka, the scriptwriter, who created you, and I

“You are a virgin”

“You are merely guessing”

INSPECTOR-RIKATI, I understand you are a very good Inspector, but regretfully, it

“Of course Inspector, you can choose to do so, or be out of a job!”

“Some choice you give me!”

“Not if I can help it, they are, so to say, tools of trade.”

“INSPECTOR-RIKATI, are you trying to say you aren’t smart?”

“Is this, what you call, being humble?”

“I think you are going a bit overboard, Inspector.”

“What, you want me to go there now?”

“I got you, I never made any transfer application!”

“Neither for me, either!”

“Sir, I have no fear, as I have no intention to be a criminal or to employ their tactics!”

“Just keep in mind, you are a warned man!”

“Thank you, Sir. I like to leave now if you don’t mind?”

“I am not stopping you, am I?”

“Well, why do you have your name with a Hyphenation?”

“Try http://www.schorel-hlavka.com, or http://www.INSPECTOR-RIKATI.com, or

“I will try them.”

“Neither did I, until just a moment ago. Thanks anyway.”

INSPECTOR-RIKATI will be moving to the Homicide Squad, and in the meantime,

Without any word to each other, they gently moved together.

“Is that your father?”

“I am sorry, I caused so much problems by being here.”

“Mrs Swantee, I am INSPECTOR-RIKATI, from the homicide squad, to investigate

“Please, make space?” Peter asked in distressed voice to the crowd.

INSPECTOR-RIKATI reappeared and announced: “I am informed by a police officer

INSPECTOR-RIKATI arrived flanked with two policewomen and two policemen,

“What?” was the astounding question of INSPECTOR-RIKATI. “Look, I don’t know

Henk Buckass is there more to Henk than what we might realise?

Martina’s flat: Who will be going to take possession of it?

General brainteaser: Whom do you think is related to whom?

Peter was obviously amazed, about the expression by INSPECTOR-RIKATI, as he

“Did you believe him at all?” Peter interjected.

Soon, they drove off.

Two doctors approached Martina’s bedside.

“Who is she?” Adam asked.

“Well I better leave now, as I am working on a program of the Dardanelle, that is

“Thanks Brigitte.” Martina said in a seemingly relieving manner. I thought he wanted

“You are very rich now, I think.” Brigitte commented to Martina.

INSPECTOR-RIKATI attended to Martina’s bedside.

Showing it to INSPECTOR-RIKATI, he began; “Sir, regardless if you are a so

“Who was that woman anyhow?” Mark asked INSPECTOR-RIKATI.

When INSPECTOR-RIKATI arrived at the residence, it was very quiet. Joseph

“Hello, Joseph, what can I do for you?” was Peter’s question.

“You don’t want to wake up a sleeping dog?”

guards for this.” INSPECTOR-RIKATI informed with a triumphant voice, as he was

“How is Martina doing? Mark asked INSPECTOR-RIKATI.

“Inspector, I was trained in a special commando unit of operation forces, to infiltrate

Is this INSPECTOR-RIKATI a fool or a very clever man?